After taking revenge on a Fraternity that wanted to turn his brother into a sissy, a man has to deal with his brother's desire to live as a woman along with his dad's increasing femininity.
Worst of all, he finds himself inexorably drawn to being a submissive, traditional housewife while his wife takes on the role of husband.
A Feminine Family
(Sequel to “Flipping the Frat”)
@2005 by Karen Elizabeth L.
May not be distributed or posted on a pay site.
It’s been some time since I took my revenge on the old officers of the Sigma Tau fraternity.
They used my brother Joey’s desire to become a member to lead him into doing things so filthy and perverted that no decent person would stomach them.
Joey was blind in his drive to join the frat. He had been willing to put up with dressing as a girl, attending
classes that way, and being a serving maid for the brothers of Sigma Tau.
If that were all he would have had to do, I wouldn’t have interfered. Joey’s a big boy now and if he and the
other pledges were willing to run around campus in skirts, that’s up to them. It was only after a friend in the LAN
group intercepted an email from the frat president that laid out the real plans that I blew up.
It seems that passing themselves off as girls wasn’t going to be the end of it for the pledges. They were going
to be lured deeper into becoming sissies ending in video of them performing oral sex on the frat officers being
projected on the scoreboard during the Homecoming game.
Instead of the pledges doing the dirty deed, I turned the tables and the officers ended up becoming sweet little
sissies who loved performing oral sex on any willing male. It was a fitting punishment, turning Bozos into Bimbos; to
the select few who realized what had happened and helped cover my tracks, I was a hero.
My wife Barb was the one who came up with the idea after having turned her out of control little brother into
her sweet, lovable little sister. She had found a site advertising hypnotic suggestion merchandise designed to make the
most macho guy into a simpering little sissy or anything in-between. Barb and her mom took a mouthy, ignorant, boy
named Andrew and converted him into a sweetheart of a girl named Amy.
Together, Barb and I took three nasty, perverted punks and turned them into — well, there’s no nice way to put
this; we turned them into cross-dressing sluts. Actually, we never planned on making them into sluts, it just worked
out that way, we just wanted to drive them crazy.
Imagine three otherwise normal guys with no thoughts of becoming women, suddenly finding themselves with
an irresistible urge to wear women’s clothes. No matter how hard he tried to fight it, the guys were doomed. If they
saw a pretty girl walk past, they still stared at her but all they seem to notice were her hair, makeup, jewelry, and her
outfit. Not only did they notice them, they wondered how they’d look with the same hairstyle or outfit.
Since they couldn’t imagine women being useful for any other purpose than sluts, when they decided to become women, it just seemed right to them to take that course.
Actually, only two of them, Jake and Ian, now Janelle and Kerri went that route. Bob, now Brittany, the vice- president, somehow resisted all suggestion to follow his fellow officers and became a one of the sweetest girls on
campus.
She’s just finishing her Secretarial Science degree and will be marrying a guy she met at school.
Sometimes, I look back on what happened and wonder if Barb and I went too far. Whenever I mention that to Barb, she asks me to imagine what life would have been like for Joey and the other pledges had we not stepped in.
She assures me that there was no other way to handle it and that what we did was completely justified. In any case,
she’ll still giggle when she talks about it,
Janelle and Kerri are happy keeping guys on campus happy. They’re proud to be thought of as the most
determined-to-please sluts to ever hit campus, so becoming mindless bimbos really isn’t a punishment for them. If,like Brittany, they had any respect for women, things might have turned out differently. But then again, they are happy.
So that’s the background, my wife and I teamed up to rescue my brother and some other poor guys. We took
our best shot and we were sure it worked until I discovered my brother thoroughly enjoyed masquerading as my
pretty sister Joy.
He had so much fun pretending to be a girl while pledging the frat that he decided to keep it up.
He’s taken over my old bedroom and completely redone it in coed chic! The walls have been repainted light pink, a four-poster canopy bed with ruffled sheets has replaced my old bed, and a vanity stocked with makeup sits in the corner where
my display case of baseball cards once stood.
The closets are overflowing with pretty outfits, and a dresser is filled with panties, slips, padded bras, and girdles.
Pantyhose hang to dry in the shower, a woman’s razor rests on a shelf in the shower kept his legs smooth, and bottles of bath beads provide him with a softly scented bubble bath to lounge in as he studies women’s fashion magazines.
I used to worry that someone would recognize him while dressed as Joy and he’d face humiliation and
ridicule. He brushed aside my worries though, and has landed a summer job as a saleswoman in an upscale little boutique. He’s proven to be a great saleswoman; his commission checks rival my paycheck after years in Network Management.
If there’s any doubt about Joy’s sales abilities, just check with our dad. At first, he’d been opposed to Joey’s
dressing as a girl to pledge the frat. To dad, a real man would never give a thought to doing such a thing and he thought Joey should have told the frat to take a hike.
Joey didn’t let dad’s objections bother him; he smiled and played the part of a sweet daughter while mom enthusiastically trained him in the feminine arts.
Joey became so convincing in his role as Joy that he’s quickly won dad over to his side. Dad not only doesn’t object to having Joy around, he seemed so taken with his new daughter that
he bought his little girl a bedroom fit for a princess and Joey paid dad back in a very unusual way - by introducing him to the world of cross-dressing.
It started with a switch sex costume part at dad’s country club. Dad had his eye on a new television and mom
promised that if he won, he could put the prize money towards the TV.
Dressing as a woman was okay for Joey but dad couldn’t even bring himself to consider it. He desperately wanted that new TV, but dressing as a woman in front of his friends at the club was out of the question.
At least it was before Joey started selling him on the idea of winning the contest. He convinced dad that since it was a legitimate contest, and the people at the club were his friends, no one would make fun of him.
“It was all in fun,” Joey told him repeatedly. “No one would laugh, all the men would be wearing dresses, and
all the women would be wearing suits.”
Soon dad conceded that it would be fun but he was adamant that he could never win a contest in which he had to be a very convincing woman.
Joey smelled a sale and by the end of a of the week dad, his legs and underarms cleanly shaven, was wearing one of mom’s nightgowns and a pair of her panties while poring over a catalogue from the boutique, trying to decide which outfits he’d look best in.
The next evening after work, he rushed to his bedroom and emerged wearing a pretty nightgown, panties, and a pair of mom’s bedroom slippers. When mom told him his clothes were not
appropriate for so early in the evening, dad’s mood changed dramatically and he sulked back to change.
Feeling bad, mom offered to help him choose a more appropriate outfit. Dad was delighted and was soon sliding a dress down over the slip, bra, panties, and nylons that mom helped him select. I guess I don’t have to tell you that daddy’s little girl Joy was thrilled. She and mom spent the next several weeks feminizing Aunt Peggy, as dad now insists on being called.
Soon Aunt Peggy could choose an outfit perfect for any occasion, move as gracefully in heels as her sister-in-
law and daughter, apply her own makeup, do her nails, and style her many wigs and hairpieces with the amount of
skill as any true female.
The contest arrived and Aunt Peggy easily walked away with the “Fooler Female” award.
I was sure that things would return to normal once he’d won but apparently preparing for the contest stirred feelings in dad that he refused to deny.
Dad decided against buying the new TV; instead, he and mom went to a cross-dressers convention where he spent an entire week as a woman
I don’t remember ever seeing dad as excited as he was after the convention. He proudly showed pictures of himself in various women’s outfits, at the convention, sightseeing in the town and even sunning himself by the hotel pool in a woman's bathing suit.
The picture he was most proud of was the one showing two attractive, middle-aged women in evening gowns. One of the women was mom but if I hadn’t known, there was no way I would have recognized the other lady as dad.
Dad looked fantastic in a red sequined gown, hair perfectly done with red combs to accent it. His face was
perfectly made up and the smile on his face told a story of complete bliss.
“Dad, you look wonderful!” I raved. “I can’t believe it’s you. That outfit looks perfect on you, you’re absolutely gorgeous!”
“The makeover wasn’t cheap,” He smiled and glanced downward in a very feminine gesture of shyness. “It was something I just had to have done.”
“It was worth every penny you spent,” Barb said as she leaned over and kissed his cheek. “You look lovely.”
“Let me show you a few others,” He blushed. “I spent a few dollars to have some professional shots done.”
Dad opened an album and showed us picture after picture of him as Aunt Peggy. Happily beaming out from the pages of the album was my dad, or I guess my Aunt Peggy, in casual, business, and formal outfits.
Aunt Peg looked great; she seemed as comfortable in a skirt and heels as any woman I’d ever seen. There had to be about twenty-five pictures of a pretty lady but not a single one of a guy in a dress.
“You outdid yourself Joy,” I smiled at my pretty little sister. “I never imagined that you could get dad into a
dress, let alone make such a hot looking lady out of him!”
“It wasn’t all that tough,” She shrugged. “All I had to do was to let him see for himself how nice it feels to wear things like satin and nylon. Most guys have no idea what they’re missing; once they get a taste, they’re hooked!”
“I doubt that,” I laughed, trying to imagine myself in a pair of panties. “Most guys would feel silly and that would be the end of it.”
“I wouldn’t be too sure of that,” Dad grinned as he tugged the hem oh his skirt over his knees. “I never in my life imagined that I’d put on women’s clothes, let alone enjoy doing it. Your sister can be awfully persuasive and she’s right about becoming addicted to dressing this way.”
“I don’t care how persuasive she is,” I shook my head and laughed. “Getting a guy into a dress is one thing, but you can’t make him like it.”
“Care to place a bet, brother dear?” Joy asked as she licked her lips seductively. “If I can get you into a dress
and make you enjoy it, you and Barb will have dinner with me at Le Grande’s.”
“Forget it, I have no desire to wear a dress, and even if I did wear one, I know I’d never enjoy it.”
“Chicken?” Joy teased.
“No, I simply know what I feel about things. I don’t see any need to prove it.”
Joy wanted to keep pressing but I wasn’t about to continue the conversation.
“Smart move,” Aunt Peggy laughed. “Maybe if I had stopped her I wouldn’t be wearing a dress now.”
“I thought you enjoyed it?” Barb asked. “You certainly seemed to be enjoying yourself in those convention
pictures.”
“Oh God yes!” Dad quickly answered. “I love wearing pretty clothes and the feel of silky lingerie is beyond compare. If I had cut Joy off, I might have missed all of this and trust me, I know I would have regretted it.”
It was getting late so Barb and I said our goodbyes and started for home.
“You really should try it,” She said softly. “Aunt Peg and Joy seemed to love it. I remember teaching Drew to put on pantyhose; the look on his face said it all.”
“That was because of the programming,” I argued. “Drew had no choice; he was brainwashed into enjoying it.”
“You’re partially right.” She corrected. “Drew was brainwashed into wearing pretty outfits and silky lingerie
but there are plenty of women who would rather wear cotton panties, and wear dresses only when they have to. The thrill of wearing pretty things is there for the taking, it’s up to the woman to accept it.”
I shook my head; it was all so strange; how could normal guys like dad and Joey suddenly want to dress like women? Not only that but when they dressed that way, they acted normal, for women that is. No ankles resting on the other knee, no masculine gestures at all.
“You’re trying to understand it, aren’t you?” Barb asked as she squeezed my leg. “I guess some guys just have a very strong feminine side; once they get a chance to express it, they’re able to pass as women with no problem.”
“Do you think it’s hereditary?” I asked, worried that I might be next for panties and a skirt.
“I don’t know sweetie,” she said softly as she kissed me. “I guess we’ll find out.”
I tried not to worry but the thoughts of wearing women’s things wouldn’t go away. I’d watch Barb get dressed in the morning and find myself wondering what she felt when she put on her bra or pulled on her pantyhose.
Did she realize that she was a woman at those moments? Did it make her feel different knowing that she wore clothes so different than mine?
Day in, day out, I worried. Was I going to turn into some skirt wearing little sissy?
No, that wasn’t right. Dad and Joey hadn’t become sissies; they were, god it hurt to say it, women.
Yeah, even if only part-time, they were women.
They didn’t mince, they never lisped, they always looked perfectly dressed and made up, whether they were
shopping in jeans or going to dinner in a pretty dress.
The oddest part of it all was that mom was completely happy having her husband in skirts and Joey never had to worry about getting a date; girls seemed to flock to him!
Barb said that it was because dad and Joey had a better understanding of women than most men. They put
themselves into the female role and learned to take time and listen. They knew what a woman went through to make herself look pretty and were quick to compliment her on a new outfit or hairstyle.
Mom once confided that dad had even become a more considerate lover since he started wearing women’s clothes. She laughed, saying that he seemed to feel that when in a nightgown and panties, he had to move slower and be more aware of her needs. As long as he kept that up, she joked, he could dress like a prom queen, and she wouldn’t care.
Every day brought more problems for me. Watching Barb dress was so difficult that I started finding reasons to remain in the bathroom until she was completely dressed. It didn’t help though; occasionally I still had to see her in a skirt and in the evenings, she’d often change into a nightgown before taking her shower.
Worse yet, Joey and Dad, I mean Joy and Aunt Peg, signed up for Square Dance classes sponsored by the cross-dressers group they belonged to.
Yeah, for a change, Aunt Peg was able to talk my dear little sister into something instead of the other way around. Only problem is, she talked her into joining a formal group for cross-dressers!
Unbelievable! These are guys who get together once a month or so, all decked out like women, and talk about things like the latest fashions, makeup tips, and other stuff you’d expect to hear at the local beauty shop. They spend hours chatting and complimenting each other on their outfits, hairstyles, and jewelry, just like real women.
In between the gossip and compliments, they also plan get-togethers like the one dad went to for a week, or parties for the holidays. The big thing now, according to Aunt Peg, was that they were able to talk the Community College into teaching them to Square Dance.
It was bad enough to watch Barb dress or to see dad watching TV in a housedress, his legs crossed ever so sweetly at his knees. I had to endure Barb wearing outfits she borrowed from Joey; she loved his taste in clothes and his discount at the Boutique made sure that his closet was filled with trendy outfits.
Putting up with all of that was bad enough but I almost lost it the first time I saw my dad and brother in their
dance dresses! They walked into the room with their skirts held out by stiff, multi-colored petticoats, their pretty legs
shimmering in the silky nylons they wore, waling as if they grew up wearing heels.
I could feel my pulse racing as I looked at the beautiful ladies I once knew as my dad and brother. There was nothing left of those men as I watched the ladies delicately gather their skirts as they lowered themselves to the couch.
No man could ever look as enticing as those two did.
“You two look as lovely as always,” Barb told them. “Those dresses are so cute!”
“Thanks Barb,” Joy blushed. “It’s great to get compliments from you. You always look great, and you’re such a sweetheart.”
“And you’re such a smooth talker!” Barb laughed. “No wonder you’re so good at sales; you must have the women eating out of your hands.”
“There are a few who trust me to recommend just the right dress for some big event,” she admitted. “I don’t want to seem like I’m bragging but I recently started a side business as a wardrobe consultant; you won’t believe what some women are willing to pay me to make them look good.”
“What about school?” I had to ask. “You haven’t been back in some time, How are you going to be able to give up all the money and glory when school starts again?”
She nervously crossed her legs and adjusted her skirt, seeming to want to avoid an answer.
“I’m not going back,” she finally admitted. “I made over five thousand dollars in commissions in the months before my consulting business started to take off. I estimate that I’ll do about three thousand in commission this month and about fifteen hundred in consulting fees.”
“Sweet Jesus!” I gasped. Forty five hundred in one month and you’re just getting started. Need any help?”
“ That all depends, “She smiled. “ Do you think you could get used to working in heels?”
I felt like a knife had just been plunged into my chest. Could she tell that seeing her in a dress and petticoats
was making me stiff? Could she tell that I’ve been thinking about raiding Barb’s closet?
“No, I doubt I could handle that.” I shrugged, trying to smile. “That’s best left to you ladies.”
“Let me know if you change your mind, okay?”
I promised she’d be the first to know; all the while wondering why was it so easy to think of my little brother
as a she.
Even getting off that subject didn’t help; Barb and mom insisted that Joy and Aunt Peg show off a few of the
Square Dance steps they’d learned so I had to sit uncomfortably watching petticoats and ruffled panties. I couldn’t
wait to get home.
We were in the shower when Barb suddenly bent over. I thought I was in for some great oral sex until I felt
something cold being spread on my legs.
“What the heck are you up to?” I asked, feeling weak as I realized what it was that I was smelling. She was
spreading Nair on my legs!
“You can’t have hairy legs showing through your stockings,” She chuckled as she kept applying the foul
smelling paste.
“Stop, I don’t wear stockings. Don’t go mixing me up with my nutty brother.” I demanded.
“I’m not mixing you up with anyone honey,” She told me. “I saw the way you were acting at your parent’s
place. Let me finish with you and we can have a night of wild sex, okay?”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” I argued. “It’s just not easy for me to see dad and Joey looking like that, that‘s all.”
“I hear you lover, but I don’t believe you. If you really want me to stop, say so. Of course, if you do, I won’t let you wear that pretty little peach nightgown I know you like so much. You know the one with the lace hem and bodice; the sheer, sexy one with those frilly panties that will make you feel all girly inside?”
How she knew I have no idea, but she definitely knew. She smiled as she watched me stiffen up.
She knew beyond a doubt that I wanted to get rid of all the hair on my legs so they’d look pretty, I wanted to wear that pretty little nightgown she was talking about, and I couldn’t wait to put it on. Instead of telling her to stop, I turned my left leg and pointed.
“You missed a spot.”
While we waited for the hair remover to work on my legs, Barb took a razor to my chest and gently removed
the hairs. After watching her, I soaped up my underarms and carefully shaved away the hairs.
“Spread this on,” Barb said as she handed me a bottle of skin lotion. “It prevents razor burn and will keep your
skin smooth and silky.”
Smooth and hair free, I patted myself dry just the way Barb had shown me, wrapped a towel around me girl-style, and followed Barb into the bedroom.
“How did you know?” I asked meekly as she gathered the nightgown and panties for me to wear. “Was I that obvious?”
“I guess I know you better than anyone sweetie,” She kissed me and ran her hand over my leg, making me even stiffer than before. “I noticed how upset you’ve been lately; almost every time we visit your family you get all agitated. It never happens when Joey and your dad are there but if Joy and Aunt Peg show up, you seem to be upset.
"Tonight was the worst, I guess you were jealous, you wanted to be the one in those dresses, petticoats, and frilly
panties, didn’t you?”
“I was a basket case,” I admitted. “Those outfits were just so pretty!”
“We can get you one of your own if you want,” She offered. “I’ll bet you’ll look every bit as pretty as Joy.”
I guess I didn’t need to answer; Barb looked at my face and smiled.
“Everything’s going to be okay,” she told me as she handed me the ruffled satin panties that went with the nightgown. “Slip these on.”
I took the panties from her hand but couldn’t bring myself to put them on.
“Nothing’s changed baby,” She cooed softly. “I’ll love you no matter what you’re wearing.”
I took a deep breath and gently pulled on the panties, nearly climaxing when the silky fabric rubbed against my hard-on. Barb lowered the nightgown over my head then had me stand to adjust it. I then stepped into a pair of her slippers and let her lead me like a little girl to the mirror.
“A little foundation, some powder, blush, and shadow, and you’ll be so cute.”
She was right, after styling my hair into a more feminine look and applying makeup, I really was cute!
I couldn’t help myself, I started laughing, and twirling like a little girl until Barb finally stopped me.
“Calm down,” she laughed as she hugged me. “I’ve got an outfit that I can’t wait to see you in.”
A little while later I was wearing a pair of white lace panties, a matching bra, a half slip trimmed in lace, white
pantyhose, blue skimmers, and a blue and white dotted Sailor dress that I used to love seeing her in.
“This is so wrong but it feels so good!” I giggled as I swished my skirt back and forth. I started humming “I enjoy being a girl.”
Barb never laughed at me when I tried on her clothes or at my pathetic attempts to wear makeup. She was an honest critic though and would always tell me if an outfit was a little tight or a little too short for me. She patiently went over the proper use of foundation and powder, how to blend my eye shadow to create just the right look from housewife to hooker!
I never had the courage to leave the house while dressed but that didn’t stop me from changing into a pretty outfit the instant I got home from work. If I were home first, I’d change into something pretty, do my hair as best as I could, fix my face, and start dinner for the most wonderful woman in the world.
Sometimes Barb and I would role-play; we were back in the early 1960’s, she’d take on the role of the husband coming home from a hard day at work and I’d be the sweet little housewife anxiously awaiting her man.
She’d close the door, sweep me in her arms, and tell me that I was the most beautiful woman on earth. I’d lock my
arms around her neck and tell her that she was the most handsome, strongest, sexiest man alive.
Sometimes Barb would change into one of my suits, or a pair of my jeans and a shirt to make the role-playing
a little more realistic. She’d sit in front of the TV to watch the news or read the paper until I finished preparing dinner.
Afterwards she’d pull me close, kiss me, and tell me how lucky she was to have married the most wonderful woman
in the world. We had some of the best lovemaking of our marriage after those little games.
One evening Barb was a little late getting home. She’d told me that she had some shopping to do and would have a surprise for her little lady when she got home. I was so excited it took twice as long for me to get my lipstick on after I got home from work.
I had the table set and dinner ready when my hubby finally got home that night. He greeted me with a hug and kiss, told me that dinner smelled great, and followed me into the dining room, rubbing my butt as we walked. We talked about our day during dinner; Jack, my husband, told me all about the tough day working in the factory, while I told him how I did a little shopping and saw some pretty dresses I’d like to have.
“That reminds me, I have a few things I think you’ll like.” He handed me several boxes from a local store that specialized in retro clothes. My heart skipped a beat as I pulled out several full-skirted dresses women wore in the early 1960’s.
“They’re beautiful!” I cried as I held them against me. “You are the sweetest husband any woman could ask for!”
“I knew you’d like them the instant I saw them,” Barb told me as I threw my arms around her neck and kissed
her.
“I’d die if anyone ever found out,” I whispered in her ear. “But I’ve never had so much fun in my life!”
“No one ever needs to know.” She whispered back. “It’ll be our little secret, something to spice up our lives.”
“How did you know?” I asked. “Ever since I first thought about wearing women’s clothes, I wondered what it would be like to wear an outfit like this.”
“It wasn’t hard,” she smiled as I twirled with the dress held against me. “You really get off on this role-playing stuff, acting just like your mother did when you were young. I just thought that if you’re going to be a traditional housewife, you should dress like one.”
“Oh yes, certainly.” I muttered as I remembered that there were several other boxes. I opened another and
squealed in delight as I pulled out an authentic petticoat that would be perfect under my new dress. I was crying tears of joy when I finally finished.
Barb had bought me three dresses with all of the appropriate lingerie — petticoats, bras,
and panties that were popular at the time, nylon stockings, and girdles with tabs for nylons; several garter belts, and a pair of stiletto heels.
“Don’t forget this,” She teased as she held out a small box and quickly pulled it back.
“Please don’t tease me honey,” I pouted. “I try to be a good wife for you.”
“You’re the best,” she told me, handing back the box.
Inside was a collection of makeup appropriate to the time — rouge, eyeliner, powder, and shadow. Best of all though was a pretty blonde wig styled in a flip with bangs.
“Are you going to stand there or are you going to put on some decent clothes?” Barb teased. “I don’t know where you got such short tight dresses baby but you look like a hooker!”
“I’m sorry honey bunches,” I fluttered my lashes and did my best little girl voice. “I’ll go change, thank you for buying me such pretty outfits.
I hurried to change, not wanting to disappoint my wonderful hubby. I wasn’t used to the nylons and garter belts but I finally managed to master the clothes and makeup and went to show my husband how pretty his wife could be,
“Much better,” Barb said gruffly. “If I wanted a streetwalker I would’ve married one. I expect to see a
respectable woman waiting for me when I get home. Do you understand me?”
I stared at the floor and brushed my skirt, relishing the feel of petticoats as they brushed against me.
“I promise to be a good wife,” I said meekly. “I love you.”
“I love you too,” Barb said as she pulled me close to kiss my red lips and rub my butt.
We had a great time with our little game but after a while, I realized that I wanted, needed to go farther.
I started wearing panties to work along with trouser socks. It was a pretty safe bet that no one would notice my
underwear or socks but just knowing that I was wearing women’s clothes in public made me feel great.
I also started wearing women’s jeans; nothing flashy of course, but the thrill of walking around a crowded
mall in women’s jeans was intoxicating. I was out in public in women’s clothes and I was stuck with no way of changing if I was discovered. What if I got hurt; how would I explain wearing panties, knee-hi’s, and women’s jeans?
It was just after that when Joey asked us to stop by the house; he had an announcement to make and a favor to
ask but he wouldn’t tell me what it was over the phone.
Maureen, Joey’s latest girlfriend, seemed to have beaten every other girl in the race to win Joey’s heart. They
complimented each other perfectly and my little brother seemed to be madly in love. How he was going to explain Joy to her was beyond me though.
He and Maureen were side by side on the couch looking through some catalogues.
“Glad you guys could come,” He grinned. “Maureen and I have some big news — we’re getting married and
we want you two in the wedding party!”
“It’s going to be a little different,” Maureen giggled. “Joey and I talked it over though and it’s definitely the
way we want to do it. We think you’ll agree once you we explain everything.”
“Check this out!” Joey urged as he opened a catalogue of wedding dresses. “Isn’t this gorgeous?” She asked
with unconcealed pride as she pointed to a gorgeous gown in Tulle with Schiffli Lace & Organza Rosettes making up
the delicate straps. It was so pretty that I nearly cried!
I flinched as he pushed the book towards me; I knew how badly I wanted to look at the pretty dresses but I
didn’t dare let my feelings show.
“Very nice Joey,” I nodded and tried to remain calm. “I’m sure Maureen will look great in anything.”
He looked at Maureen, and then at mom and dad, they all began laughing.
“I really hate being left out of a joke,” I complained, trying not to grab the book from Joey’s hands.
“It’s okay,” Maureen told me as she gave me a hug. “We’re not making fun of you or anything, it’s just that
your sister will be the one wearing the gown, I’ll be in a tux.”
“You know about Joy?” I asked when my head finally stopped reeling. “It doesn’t bother you that your future
husband wears women’s clothes, calls himself Joy, and sells women’s clothing?”
“It’s all part of the guy I fell in love with,” she shrugged indifferently. “We met when I was looking for just
the right outfit for a big interview.”
“You asked her out as Joy?” I asked Joey while trying to make sense out of the whole crazy situation.
“And you accepted a date with Joy?” I asked, turning to Maureen.
“I went back for several more outfits; Joy was very helpful and we got to be friends. We met for lunch several
times, did some shopping together, and caught a couple of movies. One day over lunch, she came clean and asked me
for a date. I had such a fun time with Joy that I decided to take a chance on her brother.”
She put her am around Joey and gave him a big squeeze. “It turns out that everything I liked in Joy was also a
part of Joey, plus he’s awfully cute. I gained a fun girlfriend to shop with and a cute boyfriend all in the same package.”
“That’s so sweet,” Barb gushed. “We’re really happy for you guys, or should I say girls?” she giggled.
“I’m amazed,” I smiled and shook my head. “Now you can take over worrying about him!”
“Now that we’ve gotten that out of the way, let’s move on to the gowns for the other girls.” Joey had a smile
that told me trouble was brewing,
“Here are the gowns for the bridesmaids,” He reached for another book, giving me time to get a grip on my
emotions.
She pointed out the most romantic looking gowns imaginable. They were absolutely beautiful with a sheer
overskirt and light peach satin skirts. The bodices went just to the mid point of the breasts, ending in sheer chiffon
and lace inset with a rosette pattern.
“Check this out,” He flipped the page to show the same gowns with sheer capes. “The Matron of honor’s gown will have the rosette pattern in the cape too!”
I tried to act as if I didn’t care and must have succeeded.
“Pay attention!” He demanded. “”Don’t you care what your gown will look like? I thought the color would
work very well with your complexion.”
Suddenly he had my full attention!
“My gown, what are you talking about?” I managed to ask. “I’m not into this dress-up stuff!
“ You’re wearing women’s jeans, nude stockings, or knee-highs, those are Lady Keds on your feet, and you’re
telling me you’re not going to be my Matron of Honor?
Barb bust out laughing; Joey had me dead to rights.
I started to try to brush it off with a lame, one time only, excuse, but Joey was firm.
“Let’s see,” He smiled. “Last Thursday you wear wearing green eye-shadow; you still had some in the corners
when you stopped over that night. Then there was that time when you bent over and showed off the lace waistband of
your panties. By the way, Shalimar perfume is a very nice scent but it lingers forever. Don’t wear it if you plan to switch to Boy mode in less than six hours.”
“You win,” I smiled and gave her a big hug. “I’d be honored to be your Matron of Honor. God knows, I can hardly wait to wear that gown!”
“Thank you!” He squealed as he locked his arms around my neck and kissed my cheek. “I’m going to have the prettiest Matron of Honon ever to be in a wedding!”
“Will you two have matching gowns?” I asked, trying to imagine two brides.
“You can be such a ninny!” Barb laughed after Maureen took a swat at me. “There’s only going to be one bride at this wedding — your sister!”
“That’s right!” Maureen laughed. “There’s only room for one beautiful bride and that’s Joy.”
“If you don’t mind,” She turned to Barb. “I need a Best Man. My sister-in-law will need a handsome guy for
her partner.”
I couldn’t imagine Barb masquerading as a guy; she was far too pretty for that. To my amazement though, she accepted without blinking.
Dad took the book Joey had and quickly thumbed to a page showing Mother-of-the Bride dresses.
Pointing to a flowing gown in the same color as the Bridesmaids gowns, he asked, “This will be my gown, isn’t it lovely?”
“It’s perfect for you Aunt Peg,” I told her as I kissed her cheek. “I can’t wait to see how pretty you’ll look.”
Maureen and Joey said that it would be a small wedding; our families, a few friends from the cross-dressing support group, Joey’s boss, and a few girls he worked with.
“”Won’t your boss be just a little surprised?” I hated to burst any balloons but I worried about how Joey would
explain things to his boss.
“You mean am I worried that she’ll figure out that I’m a guy?” he asked.
“It might seem odd having a cross-dressed wedding.” I ventured. “I mean, it’s not something you run into that
often.”
“You’re such a sweetie,” Maureen smiled and hugged me again. “You’re always worrying about your baby sister. Joy told me how you took care of him when he pledged that frat.”
“I’m a big girl now…” Joey hesitated, obviously wondering something.
“Olivia,” I told her. “Please call me Olivia.”
“That’s a pretty name,” Mom added. “It has a classy and feminine ring to it.
“Thanks,” I turned back to Joey. “Now, what about your boss; you can’t afford to lose that job.”
“Don’t worry my dear sister; my job’s safe.” He said confidently. I told Marie I was a guy when I interviewed. I got the job based on my ability to sell and my sense of style. I had thirty days to prove myself. If a single customer
caught on and complained or if I couldn’t meet the same sales goals expected of any other new girl, I would be out.”
“Based on your sales,” I said admiringly. “I guess you’re pretty secure.”
“Let’s look at it this way — I made several hundred dollars in commission my first week and that was the lowest I’ve ever made. Six months into the job, I got started in wardrobe consulting at the request of several of my regular customers. I sit down with them and we have a nice long talk so that I can decide what their personality type is and pick complimentary outfits. After a few months, I made more money consulting than by working the floor.”
“The women I started with were so impressed that they told their friends and relatives who now rely on me for everything from a special occasion outfit to complete wardrobe planning. Actually, that’s how I met Maureen, Her mom’s one of my customers.” He continued, “Gloria, my boss, doesn’t mind, I only recommend outfits from lines we carry. If I like it and we don’t carry it, she’ll get it. She makes a bundle off my consulting and so do the girls who work the floor.”
“You’re an amazing lady.” Barb complimented.
“Not to mention that he’s a wonderful guy!” Maureen quickly added. “I loved the gentleness in him as well as
his ability to be decisive when I need it. He has great taste in outfits, never complains when I want to go shopping,
and he makes me feel so loved and special.”
“I can’t believe it,” I muttered repeatedly. “I’m going to be the Matron of Honor. I’m going to be wearing a
beautiful gown and pretty lingerie.”
“Have you ever had gone out as Olivia?” Joey asked.
“Out as Olivia? No, oh god, no.” I gasped. “I’ve never been anywhere; I usually just come home and make sure that dinner is ready when Jack gets home.”
“Jack?” Joey laughed as she glanced at Barb.
“What can I say?” Barb shrugged. “It seemed like a good, manly kind of name.”
Maureen giggled and stuck out her hand.
“Nice to meet you Jack,” She said in a low, gruff, voice. “My name’s Geoff.”
“Isn’t he a hunk?” Joey giggled as he ran her arms across Maureen’s back.
“He is cute,” I admitted as I hugged Barb tightly. “But I’m strictly a one man woman. Jack makes me feel all funny inside when I’m close to him.”
“I hate to interrupt but it is getting late.” Barb gave me a quick kiss. “You’ll need your beauty rest to look your
prettiest for the wedding.”
“I still can’t believe it!” I shook my head and rushed to hug Joey. “I’m going to be all dressed up and looking
so pretty.”
“Why don’t you folks stop over for dinner next Friday?” Barb suggested. “Olivia’s a great cook.”
“I’d love to have you!” I smiled. “I’ve got this fantastic recipe for stuffed Pork Chops.”
We parted for the night with the promise to get together again on Friday. In the meanwhile, I had to plan a dinner and decide what I was going to wear. I still couldn’t get over that I was going to be in a wedding — as a woman!
Barb kept me on edge by telling me that I was going to have to learn to pass as a woman; I’d need to learn to walk, talk, gesture, and do a hundred other things differently. Pretending to be a housewife at home was one thing, I was going to have to be able to convince people that I really was a woman.
“I don’t know how I’m going to do it.” I cried. “I’ve never been so excited and so scared at the same time.”
“I know a way to help you.” Barb said softly. “Will you trust me?”
“That’s a silly question,” I stared at her wondering what she was thinking. “Why wouldn’t I trust you?”
“I ordered a set of CD’s for you,” She bit her lip, waiting to see how I’d react. “It can make feminine
mannerisms and speech second nature. You wouldn’t have to think about it, you’d move like a woman, talk like a woman, and even react like a woman.”
“Is it permanent?” I winced. “Will I want to become a woman?”
She pulled me close and held me.
“I’d never do that to you,” She whispered. “It’s not really permanent; they work with a trigger phrase. First, they will plant all the necessary thought patterns to give you feminine mannerisms. When you hear the phrase, it will trigger all those thought patterns and you won’t be able to act like a man. Only when the trigger phrase is used again, will you revert to being a man.”
I felt confused; the CD’s were the perfect solution to my problem, why didn’t I jump on the chance?
I knew what was wrong but I just couldn’t admit it.
It was really all a matter of trust. Did I trust Barb enough to put myself under her control?
What if she didn’t let me revert to being masculine?
If she were to call me at work and use the trigger phrase, I’d be the laughingstock of the campus.
What was I thinking? Of course I trusted Barb. I loved her and couldn’t imagine life without her.
“When can I start?” I asked, as my heart pounded in my chest.
She reached into a drawer and pulled out a set of three CD’s.
“Why not start tonight; you’ll have to listen to all three before we can use the trigger phrase.” She extended
her arm with the CD’s in it. “I think something like ‘The rain in New Hampshire falls mainly in West Virginia.’ would work.
“That’s the silliest thing I ever heard!” I laughed so hard I started crying.
“Yes, that‘s exactly why I chose it!” She grinned. “Would you prefer something easy like ‘Excuse me’?
Imagine, every time someone uses that phrase, you’ll turn into the biggest sissy on campus!”
“Sissy?” I pulled back from reaching for the CD’s. “I don’t want to be a sissy!”
Barb shook her head and laughed at me.
“If you’re wearing a dress and heels, and look and act like a woman, would you be a sissy?”
“No, but you said….”
“I know what I said about you becoming a sissy, that’s why I thought of that phrase.” She insisted. “No one in
the whole world would ever think of saying that, would they?”
“No, I suppose not.”
“Then it’s the perfect trigger phrase, isn’t it?”
“I am so stupid,” I thought to myself and took the CD’s from her. A kiss made up for everything though.
Later, while Barb caught up on some work for her class, I put on a pair of headphones and settled back to learn how to be a woman.
The CD wasn’t going to win any Grammy award. After a brief introduction, it was nothing but repetition of “Sit down slowly on the edge of the seat then slide back, Smooth out your skirt as you sit, take small steps placing one foot in front of the other.”
For over an hour I listened to suggestions on how to act like a woman yet instead of being bored to death, I found myself hanging on every word. Before I knew it, Barb was shaking me and telling me it was time for bed.
“That CD was great!” I said as we hopped into the shower together. “I don’t know why but I couldn’t stop listening to it.”
“I’m glad you enjoyed it,” Barb smiled and used the trigger phrase.
“I can’t begin to tell you how fascinating it was,” I replied as I picked up the shaving cream and lathered my
legs. “I can’t wait to listen again.”
I was in the middle of shaving stubble from my right armpit while discussing the advantages and drawbacks of waxing when Barb leaned close and used the phrase again.
I was shocked to find the razor in my hand. “I just shaved last night; I should be good for a few days yet!”
“I used the trigger phrase,” Barb giggled. “You don’t realize it but you listened to all three CD’s tonight!”
“You’re kidding?” I was astonished. I remember turning on the first but that was it.
“How do you like thinking like a woman?” she grinned.
“I didn’t know that I was until I saw the razor.” I shook my head. “I guess those CD’s really do work.”
“You could ask my sister but I doubt she’d remember.” Barb giggled, remembering the brother she used to have.
“Good lord, Andy never had a chance,” I whistled softly.
“No he didn’t, but there wasn’t any other way.” Barb shook her head sadly. “He had so many chances; it was a last resort to make a girl out of him.”
“If it helps, I’m glad you got me those CD’s.” I soaped her up and began to fondle her. “I would never be able to get away with being a bridesmaid otherwise.”
We made wonderful love that night and the next day at work was completely normal. Of course, when I got home that evening, things took a U turn.
Not long after I got home, the phone rang. It was Barb asking how my day went and telling me she’d me home very soon. It was nice of her to call I thought as I carefully brushed out my long blonde hair.
It’s so amazing that I used to have trouble styling my wigs; now it seems so simple!
Not only is it simple to style my pretty wigs, things like applying false eyelashes, getting my makeup just
perfect, and even hooking nylons to my girdles are as easy as, well as easy as making sure that my skirt and petticoats fluff out properly when I sit down and cross my legs.
I blew myself a kiss in the mirror after I finished doing my lips. One last look in the mirror to check my dress and it was off to the kitchen to check on dinner. I easily maneuvered around in stiletto heels; a feat I felt certain I’d never master before I listened to those CD’s. Now it was like I had been born in heels!
Barb and I did notice something odd; whenever I heard the trigger phrase. It seems that I’m extremely open to hypnotic suggestions like the ones on the CD’s. I not only adopted the mannerisms of a woman, I went into full-blown female mode. If she used Keith, my real name, I gave her a blank look, not seeming to know who she was talking to, answering only to Olivia.
Barb was worried at first but I assured her that I didn’t mind at all; actually, I enjoy leaving any masculine thoughts behind and becoming a woman! I find more enjoyment in wearing pretty outfits and doing my hair and makeup as Olivia than I do as Keith. The only drawback is that I have absolutely no desire to be intimate with Barb
when I’m Olivia; I’m just not that kind of woman. Barb was Olivia’s best girlfriend but that’s as far as it went.
That little problem really put a crimp in our marriage; the intimacy we craved was gone.
I mean, I seem to know that I’m really Keith, Barb’s husband, but there doesn’t seem to be anything I can do to express myself as a man. We’ve tried, but there’s no way to bring Keith back until I hear the magic phrase. Once I heard it, I instantly reverted to being Keith but I still kept all the memories of what happened as Olivia.
Since we couldn’t prevent my becoming Olivia once I heard the phrase, we planned on having a little fun with it, starting with the dinner party. Wednesday evening, before as we took our shower, we talked it over and decided to take our little role-playing game a step further. Barb used the trigger phrase but also suggested to me that not only was I really was a woman named Olivia but that she was my husband Jack. Unless she told me otherwise, I would only think of myself as a woman and the wife of Jack Brennerman. Of course, the suggestion easily took root
in my brain and so whenever I became Olivia, I would think of Barb as Jack, my husband and lover.
After our shower, I slipped on a white, see through,baby-doll nightgown with matching lace panties, snuggled
up to my sexy hunk of a man, and fell asleep in his arms. The next morning, I gave Jack a passionate good-bye kiss, then set about making myself pretty for a day of shopping.
By the night of our dinner party, I had spent two wonderful days as Olivia. I shopped for groceries, tried on outfits in several stores, had lunch, and lived the life of a woman,complete with my wonderful husband making passionate love to me!
For the dinner,I wore a pretty white flip skirt, just above the knees, with a pink and green floral pattern. I chose a soft pink top with cap sleeves, white sandals, and pink Topaz earrings to compliment my skirt. I felt so
relaxed and comfortable; my skirt brushing against my legs with every step, and my silky slip brushing against my
bare thighs made me feel so happy to be a woman.
Jack, my wonderful husband, looked so handsome in a Cranberry polo shirt and bone colored khaki slacks. I liked the way he wore his hair a little on the long side; it was so much fun to run my fingers through it when we kissed.
Barb had tipped off my family so everything went well; they all referred to me as Olivia and treated me as if I’d always been their daughter and sister. For my part, I was a good little hostess, greeting everyone at the door,
kissing Joy and Aunt Peg, and making sure the guys had drinks while Joy and Aunt Peg helped me to prepare for dinner.
Everyone loved my dinner and it made me so proud to see Jack smiling at me; I wanted to be the best wife I
could for him and being a good cook was an important part of being a good wife.
Afterwards, the guys sat and talked while we women cleaned up. I’ve heard many women complain about their men not pitching in but as far as I was concerned, the kitchen was my kingdom. I didn’t wander into the garage to give Jack pointers on car repairs and I didn’t want him in my kitchen, telling me how to cook
As we did dishes, my sister, my aunt, and I talked about Joy’s upcoming wedding and how exciting it would be. Lucky girl that she is, she’ll have a triple layer petticoat under that gorgeous dress along with lingerie sexy enough to make her husband stay hard for hours just thinking about it!
Aunt Peg is thrilled with her dress; peach, like the bridesmaids dresses, it has chiffon sleeves ending in lace
cuffs, a small rose where the deep Vee of the neckline ends, and a full skirt with knife pleats that will sway with every step. Any middle-aged woman would love to wear that dress and I’m sure Aunt Peg will look lovely in it.
Everyone had a great time at the dinner party and I made plans to spend the next day shopping with my Aunt and sister. That night, while we were making love, Barb used the trigger phrase to bring me back to Keith mode.
I suddenly found myself flat on my back in bed, on the brink of a tremendous climax, my slip pulled up to my
neck, my panties hanging from a bed post, but still wearing my bra, and nylons with Barb positioned between my legs.
“Jesus, you’re one hell of a moaner lady!” Barb laughed as she finished her oral ministrations.
“What do you expect from a woman when she’s got a hot stud like you driving her to the edge?” I lowered my head in mock shame. “How many climaxes did you give me this time?”
“We just finished number five,” She grinned as she fondled me. “It took two hours but who’s counting?”
“Not this lady!” I told her as I pulled her up for a kiss. “Let me get changed into something a bit more masculine and I’ll return the favor.”
“Why wait?” she laughed as she quickly lowered herself onto my still stiff organ. “Besides, you look cute in a helpless sort of way!”
We were both exhausted when we finished but neither of us was complaining.
The next morning over breakfast, I couldn’t seem to stop talking about my two glorious days as Olivia!
“The dinner was great,” Barb agreed. “You were beautiful, charming, and a gracious hostess; everything I could have ever hoped for in a wife.”
I couldn’t help but blush over the compliments; even as Keith a part of Olivia remained behind and took immense pleasure in being the perfect wife.
We cleaned up the breakfast dishes then went to get ready for the day.
“How about wearing this outfit?” Barb asked as she held up a very short denim skirt and a white top.
“That’s way too short!” I protested. “I told you that when you bought it for me. Besides, that top is so low cut
the padding would pop out of my bra.”
“The skirt is just right,” she insisted. “You’ve got great legs, why not show them off?”
She pulled a package from under the bed and handed it to me. “This will take care of the top.”
I opened the box to see a pair of very life-like breasts and a tube of glue.
Barb insisted on getting me out of my nightgown and gluing my new breasts in place.
“Almost done,” She giggled as she reached for another box. “I’m going to make a woman out of you today!”
“You’ve been making a woman out of me on a regular basis,” I shrugged. “What’s so special about …?”
I gasped as she pulled something that looked like flesh colored shorts out of the box. The shorts had a patch of
hair exactly where my pubic hair would be, padding in the back and sides, and a small tube inside.
I stood frozen as Barb removed my panties and helped me step into the shorts.
“Put this in here,” she said as she inserted my organ into the tube.
She tugged a little then smeared glue all around the leg and waist openings. “Good, now gently pull them up, now hold on for a second.”
She slowly rubbed the edges until smooth with my skin before backing off to admire her work.
“Congratulations, you’re now a woman!”
“Good lord, I don’t believe it!” I stared at the naked woman in the mirror. My nice, firm breasts, wide hips,
and slim build combined to give me a decent figure! Even after a careful inspection, it was nearly impossible to find where the breasts and panty attached. As far as I could tell, I was as much a female as Barb!
“That’s nothing, watch this!” Barb had an evil grin on her face as she applied lubricant to her finger and stuck it into the appropriate opening in my panties.
“Oh god, oh please don’t stop!” I could feel the exquisite torture of the very tip of my organ being caressed.
The normal feelings I experienced when we made love were increased ten fold and there was no escape! I writhed and
groaned, finally falling back onto the bed, completely unable and totally unwilling to stop Barb.
“That’s incredible!” I moaned after my third climax. “I would never have imagined such a thing was possible!”
“Welcome to womanhood sweetie,” She had that evil look on her face. “Now Jack and Olivia can do things right!”
I looked fearfully at the double-ended dildo she held but before I could object, she used the trigger phrase.
“I’m all yours lover,” I whispered as my husband entered me.
“Mmmm, that was wonderful lover.” I later cooed as I nibbled on his ear. “There’s nothing like a man who knows what a woman needs.”
I gave him a kiss before reluctantly excusing myself to dress.
“I promised Joy and Aunt Peggy we’d have a girl’s day out,” I smiled as I wiped away the remnants from lovemaking as though it were entirely natural “Why don’t we continue tonight?” I asked, licking my lips as I stared at hps crotch.
I have to admit, I looked great in the short skirt and low cut top. I wore white flip-flops with a low heel and no
stockings. It was still a bit cool in the morning but by noon, the sun would be warming my bare legs and anyway, I
enjoyed showing off my pretty nails and two toe rings.
Joy was lovely in a short white skirt, pink midriff top, sandals and an ankle bracelet while Aunt Peg wore a
cute pair of culottes and a sky blue top; claiming that her mini-skirt days were long behind her!
We were about to leave when Jack walked in and said something to Joy.
“I want Joy to surprise you later,” He laughed. “Don’t worry though; I’m sure you’ll have fun.”
“I better or you’ll be sorry later,” I smiled and gave him a goodbye kiss.
We had a blast hitting every clothing store in three different malls. I lost track of the number of outfits I tried
on by the sixth store but it didn’t matter, no one was keeping count, we were having too much fun!
I was in a dressing room trying on a cream-colored jumpsuit when Joy and Aunt Peg came in.
“Jack said you had something to show us,” She grinned as she used the trigger phrase.
Suddenly I was a twenty eight year old guy standing in a woman’s dressing room in a bra and panties, trying
on a woman’s outfit. My brother and dad, both dressed as women were there with me. I started turning bright red as I remembered everything about the day.
“What did Barb give you?” Joy asked. “She said you loved it!”
After making sure no one could see us, I stepped out of the jumpsuit and removed my bra and panties. After a few seconds of stunned silence, I smiled and pulled on my skirt and top.
“They look so real!” Aunt Peg whispered. “But how do you, well you know.”
”Let’s grab some lunch and I’ll tell you all about it.” I promised.
Luckily, no other women were in the way when we charged out of the dressing room.
“I couldn’t believe it,” I told them in between bites of my salad. I glanced at my chest. “They’re glued on so tight that I could probably be a topless dancer.”
“What about the other thing?” Aunt Peg asked. “How do you take it off to pee?”
“I don’t, it stays on like the breasts until Barb uses the glue remover. There’s a tube that fits over me so I don’t
need to take it off.”
“Is it comfortable?” Joy wondered. “And why does Barb think it’s so great?”
I glanced around, making sure that I wouldn’t be overheard.
“Barb doesn’t care about it but Jack certainly puts it to good use!”
They hung on my every word as I told them of my ntroduction to love making as a woman. When I was finished, they tripped over each other asking questions.
“It was wonderful,” I answered dreamily. “The sensations were so strong it’s impossible to describe. God, I love that man.”
My last comment brought giggles from the other ladies.
“I don’t care what you think,” I insisted. “Becoming a wife is the most fulfilling thing that’s ever happened to me. Jack is the most wonderful, thoughtful, and sweet husband a woman could ever want and he’s great in the sack too!”
“I wonder what it would be like to be a wife? I guess I’m just too set in my ways to change now,” Aunt Peg
sighed and shook her head.
“At least permanently,” she then laughed. “I’ll have to talk this over with my SO; maybe a little role switching
would do us both some good.”
We finished lunch, shopped some more and finally called it a day.
I gained three dresses, four skirts, and some very sexy lingerie to entice my hubby with later that night
I had taken my new clothes to our room to model them when Barb snuck up behind me, flipped me around to face her, and used the trigger phrase just before shoving her hand in my pants.
“You know what I’d rather see you in, don’t you, you little vixen?” She whispered seductively as I felt something hard rubbing against my crotch.
“Oh yes sir, I certainly do!” I giggled as I stepped out of my skirt.
In a flash, my panties were off and I was on my back enjoying my husband screwing my brains out.
Weeks later, I stopped by to see how the wedding plans were coming. Joy was perched on Maureen’s lap kissing her neck
“Hi Keith, we were sort of expecting Olivia to stop by.” Maureen said while trying to keep Joy from kissing her. “You’re sister can be a real pain; she knows I’m extra ticklish on my neck and it’s all I can do to keep her away.”
“Sorry, Olivia couldn’t make it. I just got off work.” I shrugged wishing that Keith would go away for good and I could be Olivia..
Maybe it will still work out,” Joy smiled. “I’ve got a couple of really cute new outfits you might like to try on.
I’ll understand if you’d rather wait for Olivia though.”
“I think I can manage,” I said as we rushed to her room, with Maureen following close behind in a giggling fit
“You two act like a couple of little girls playing dress-up.”
I turned and stuck out my tongue. “We’re not little girls, we’re big girls now!”
“It’s so cool having a big sister,” Joy told me as she zipped me into a sexy red gown. “Too bad we didn’t try this when we were kids, huh?”
“I don’t know if mom and dad could’ve handled their sons becoming sweet little girls.” I admitted as I turned from side to side to see how I looked. “She seems to be taking Aunt Peg in stride though.”
“Personally, I never expected dad to enjoy wearing women’s things but then again, I never imagined that I’d love being a submissive little housewife.”
“I don’t think I would enjoy the kind of role playing you and Barb do,” Joy admitted. “I couldn’t play the sweet little woman routine even if I am more comfortable in a skirt than Maureen.
“It’s different for me and Barb,” I explained as I slipped my toes into a pair of heels. “She was brought up with dresses, makeup, nail polish and stuff like that, which she enjoys. She did always wonder though what it would be like to be the one in charge. Being Jack now and then gives her that opportunity. She can be a strong man or a pretty lady depending on her mood.”
“It’s going to be at least a little strange to have to see a drawer filled with frilly little things from Victoria’s
Secret and realize they belong to my husband, but this little doll is worth it.” Maureen smiled and gave Joy a quick peck.
“If you can get over lifting your husbands’ veil to kiss him and taking off his garter at the reception, a few pairs of panties should be easy to live with.” I teased.
“A few?” She howled. “”Your baby sister has more panties than me, your mom, and your aunt combined!”
“I have a hard time choosing which ones I like best when I go shopping,” Joy pouted. “So I end up buying a little more than I planned on.”
“I guess I’m going to have to be the strong, decision maker in this marriage!” Maureen insisted. “And to think, I used to imagine growing up and becoming a wife and mommy.”
“You can still be the mommy,” Joy suggested. “I’m not likely to get pregnant anytime soon.”
“You’re too much of a wuss to go through pregnancy and childbirth.” Maureen was adamant. “You’d bitch and carry on about the weight gain and morning sickness We won’t even start on how you’d handle labor pains and delivery!”
“I’d do it,” I volunteered in a soft voice. “I wouldn’t mind the weight gain, the morning sickness, or anything else if I could be a mom.”
Two pairs of eyes quickly locked onto me.
“You’re serious?” Joy’s mouth was hanging wide open.
“Positively.” I answered without a pause.
“Um, does Barb know how you feel?” Maureen asked.
“We joked about it before we got married,” I explained. “She teased me about having a very strong feminine side. I did everything I could to keep it in check but I finally broke when Joy and Aunt Peg started taking square dance lessons. Luckily for me, Barb sensed what I was going through and helped me bring Olivia to life.”
“Will I be gaining a sister for real?” It was obvious that Joy wasn’t sure she wanted to know.
“No, I never really considered anything that drastic,” I assured her. “I love Barb with all my heart; I don’t know what I’d do without her. If I switched, she’d have to switch too and neither of us is ready for that. We’ll stay as we are physically but mentally I’ll always be the lady of the house and she’ll always be my man.”
Maureen put her arm around Joy and held her close. “I hope your sister and I will have the same happiness you and your husband share Olivia; you’re a very special and lucky couple.”
When I got home, Barb and I talked about everything that happened and we both agreed that we had made the right choice in life. We hugged and kissed until I finally broke free. I rushed to our room and put on a very slinky satin negligee Barb had recently bought me.
The negligee was dazzling, a shimmering ivory color with a deep V-neck trimmed in an exquisitely beautiful pattern of white lace, it made me feel so feminine and desirable! Underneath I wore a pair of white lace panties that were also beautiful although I knew Jack wouldn’t spend a lot of time looking at them. The sooner he got me out of them and got into me, the happier we’d both be. As an extra touch, I also glued on my breasts.
“Can Olivia come out to play?” I teased as I cuddled next to Barb.
“Olivia’s always welcome to play,” Barb teased right back. “Do you have any preferences for her?”
Once Barb had discovered just how open to suggestion I was, she and I worked out many different role-playing adventures. In one, my favorite, I was a young schoolgirl madly in love with her teacher. Tonight though, I wanted to be the beautiful call girl who knew how to drive a man to the ultimate heights of sexual pleasure.
“Oh yes,” I grinned. “I want to play Pretty Woman.”
“Then Pretty Woman it is!”
Barb quickly hit me with the trigger phrase to turn me into Olivia and then added the extra suggestions needed to make me think of myself as a beautiful, expensive, and highly sought after call girl skilled in the erotic arts.
I slithered close to my handsome client, took his face in my hands, and proceeded to give him a tonsil massage with my tongue. He responded by pulling me close and rubbing my breasts and butt while I undid his shirt and pants.
He then gathered me into his arms and carried me into the bedroom where he gently laid me on the bed.
“I’ll be right back,” He promised with a smile and a kiss.
“Don’t be long lover boy,” I said in a voice dripping with sex. “I might get lonely.”
Barb ducked into the bathroom and was back out moments later with a mustache glued to her upper lip and the dildo protruding out from her crotch.
“Oh baby,” I sang as I stared at my client’s massive tool. “You know what I like!”
Oh baby, he not only knew what I liked, he made sure I got every inch of it!
Three orgasms later, I reached down and took it in my hands.
“This poor baby looks tired,” I licked my lips suggestively. “I should kiss him and make him better.”
“That sounds like the perfect solution,” My client readily agreed as I began kissing and licking his shaft.
We spent the rest of the night as Call Girl and client before I had to leave. My wealthy, well-hung, client promised to call me again soon as I reluctantly left.
“You missed your calling,” Barb joked after bringing Keith back. “You would have made a fantastic Call Girl!”
“I’m happy just being your wife and lover,” I told her as I cuddled in her arms. “I couldn’t think of anything better.”
“I can,” she whispered. “Imagine if you were really a woman and I was really a man?”
“I think we have to face it,” I smiled as I gazed into her eyes. “I really am a woman and you really are a man, despite our physical appearances.”
“I don’t doubt it,” she nodded as she pulled me close. “Somehow, things went wrong for both of us. You should have grown up in pretty dresses with ribbons in your hair, playing house with your dolls. I should have been out climbing trees, spitting, and doing all those disgusting things little boys do.”
“It’s a good thing we found each other,” I told her. “We would have never known what a big mistake our lives really were!”
“Don’t worry your pretty head about it,” She said as ran her fingers through my hair. “Everything’s going to be just right from now on.”
I looked up and saw the strong, confident, man that I had fallen in love with and I knew I had made the right choice in becoming his wife. After work I planned to seduce him and show him over and over, just how grateful I was to have a husband like him.
Things got pretty hectic after that; the wedding was getting closer and there were gown fittings to go to, bridal
shower arrangements to be made, and of course a batchelorette party for my sweet little sister.
I was amazed at the number of places where guys could be treated as ladies. The staff at the shop that sold us our gowns never blinked when Joy, Aunt Peg, and I went in for our fittings; they told us how pretty we looked, made suggestions for the right heel height for our shoes, and acted as though it was perfectly normal to fit three guys in bras and panties for gowns.
I’d been on a few shopping trips before that but it still scared me to be buying something as positively feminine as a bridesmaid’s dress. Sure, I’d bought dresses before and even lingerie, but that had always been in the anonymous atmosphere of a department store where no one really paid attention to me. Now though, I was wearing a lilac bra and panty set, and a woman was pinning up a gown that I’d wear when I was the Matron of Honor for my brother who would be the bride.
When I saw what a lovely bride Joy would be and how happy she was, it didn’t seem fair for me to be worried about pretending to be a woman. I gladly became Olivia for Barb, was my sister’s happiness any less important?
When the wedding day finally arrived, I drove to my arent’s house to join the other girls in getting dressed.
Barb had thoughtfully turned me into Olivia to calm my jitters.
“The bride is the only one who has a right to be nervous,” She told me. “So today, you are Olivia, a pretty, confident woman who is proud to stand by her sister’s side as she gets married. You’ll smile, pose for pictures, and most importantly, you’ll be there to support the sister you love.”
Of course, the suggestions worked perfectly and everything went off without a hitch. When the minister asked who gave Joy away, mom, in a tux, firmly said that she and Joy’s aunt Margaret did. Aunt Peg, in her pretty gown, her hair and makeup perfectly done, stood demurely at mom’s side, dabbing the tears from her eyes.
The minister then turned to Maureen and asked if he, Geoffrey Michael Marshall took Joy Lauren Kent as his lawfully wedded wife, to love, honor, and cherish for the rest of his life.
I doubt that they needed the speakers throughout the church to hear Geoff say, “I do!”
I wish Barb had suggested that I’d be less emotional; by the time it was Joy’s turn to answer, I was on the verge of flooding the church with my tears. I looked over at my handsome husband, standing at Geoff’s side and I was able to regain my composure.
Joy’s answer to the minister though broke through my composure and started my tears; you couldn’t help but sense the love between her and Geoff.
The minister pronounced them husband and wife, they kissed, turned to the guests and locked hands as the minister introduced them for the first time as Mr. and Mrs. Geoffrey Marshall.
Everything was so wonderful; Jack and I stood in the receiving line with Geoff and Joy greeting the guests and then we were off to pose for pictures. The photographer took all the standard wedding pictures until Joy whispered something to him.
“Please step over here, Mrs. Brennerman.,” the hotographer directed, “Next to your sister.”
I stepped over to where Joy stood. She put her arm around my shoulder and pulled me close so that our heads were almost touching.
“I want a picture with just me and the best big sister in the world!”
I broke into a huge smile just as the photographer snapped our picture.
“Don’t forget,” Joy told him. “I want two of those fifteen by twenty posters of that shot!”
I am such a lucky woman to have such a thoughtful sister!
The reception was bunches of fun; I was so proud as to be introduced to everyone as Joy’ sister and Jack’s wife and Jack’s dancing skills easily rivaled anything Fred Astaire ever did! He swept me around the dance floor in his strong embrace; all I had to do was let him hold me and follow his lead.
Jack and I met some of Joy’s friends from the oss-dressing group and of course, her boss and friends from work. Far in the back of my mind there was a nagging fear that someone would laugh at a guy pretending to be a woman and a woman pretending to be his husband but everyone we met was kind and supportive, telling us that we made a lovely couple.
There was one girl Joy worked with whose date kept stealing glances at me. Finally, he got up enough nerve to
come over to where I was sitting.
“I hate to bother you and your husband,” He apologized. “But I just had to tell you that I love your gown and the way you have your hair done.”
I looked at him, confused that a guy would compliment me on such things.
“I know, it seems strange to hear that from a guy, right?” He grinned and continued. “I’ve been a cross-dresser since I was twelve years old when my sister dressed me as a girl for Halloween. I’ve wanted to meet you ever since my girlfriend told me all about Joy and her sister.”
The guy went into his story about how he had gotten hooked on dressing as a girl and how hard it had been for him. He had met his girlfriend Haley several months ago and they had fallen deeply in love.
“Haley has a very strong personality,” He smiled. “She has absolutely no fear of anything.”
“I, on the other had, am very shy, quiet, and prefer to blend in with the surroundings so we get along perfectly. My mom and sister knew about my dressing and quietly encouraged it, teaching me things like cooking, sewing, and even dressmaking.”
He glanced towards his date. “I made the dress she’s wearing tonight, doesn’t she look hot?”
The dress color was perfect for his girlfriends skin tone and hair color; it hung perfectly, emphasizing her figure without being too tight or short.
“The dress is very pretty, you did a great job.” I told him. “And I understand what you’ve gone through; I had the same problem before I became Olivia.”
The poor guy almost melted in relief.
“That makes me feel so much better,” He smiled as though being allowed to set down a huge boulder he’d been carrying. “This is sort of hard to ask, I really don’t know how to put this, it’s a little odd but…”
His girlfriend, who had been standing just behind him, put her arms around him and finished for him.
“Carl here is the sweetest person I know and we are madly in love but he’s just not the husband type.”
“Uh, I’m sorry to hear that.” I stammered. How do you respond to something like that?
“Don’t be sorry,” She went on. “We still want to get married but Carl, or I guess Carol Anne would be more fitting, will be my wife.”
Carl / Carol Anne smiled and snuggled closer as Haley encircled him with her arms.
Haley was pretty but when I looked closer at Carl with his thin build, short stature, porcelain skin, and delicate
bone structure, I could easily picture him in the soft, flowing dress Haley was wearing. No doubt, he’d probably even look better than she did.
“I guess you guys have talked this over?”
“We’ve been talking about it ever since I heard that Joy was getting married. We both agree that it’s the perfect solution for us. Carl isn’t comfortable trying to live up to the standards men are expected to meet. He’s too quiet and easy going, not to mention that he makes men stop dead and stare when he’s Carol.”
“We wish you guys a lot of luck,” Jack smiled and reached to shake hands. Carl never made a move; instead, Haley reached out and shook hands with Jack.
“We’d like a little help to go along with the luck,” Carl blushed. “Joy told us about the CD’s that turn you into Olivia. I wonder if they’d work the same for me?”
Without thinking, I blurted that I thought they’d be just the thing for him since he seemed so feminine to begin
with, they’d probably work wonders for him.
“I’m so sorry,” I put my hands to my mouth when I realized what I’d said. “I didn’t mean to insult you.”
“I’m not insulted!” He grinned while looking at Haley. “I love wearing pretty clothes and being a woman. Nothing could be better than being a pretty lady and taking care of my husband. I love to cook and sew and keep the house clean; Harry would never have to lift a finger!
“You can do some really remarkable things with those CD’s.” Jack told Haley as they went off to get drinks. “Let me tell you what happened to my little brother!”
“I hope I order the right CD’s,” Haley teased. “What would happen if I ordered the wrong ones and you could never be a man again? Imagine how horrible it would be to spend the rest of your life acting like and thinking of yourself as a woman when you knew you were really a man?”
The light in Carl’s eyes told me that he and Haley would be having a long talk soon; I got the feeling that it would be the last time anyone ever saw Carl.
A drum roll was started and everyone’s attention was drawn to the center of the dance floor where Joy as seated in a chair as Geoff began inching her skirt up to remove her garter.
Joy looked so happy with her dress and petticoats over her knee as her new husband gently worked the garter down her leg.
Had it been that long ago that I had taught my little brother to play baseball? It seemed only yesterday that I was so enraged over what the frat was trying to do that I turned a couple of seemingly normal guys into cross-dressed sluts eager to please any man.
Now, that same boy I had played baseball with and rescued from the clutches of an evil fraternity was a lovely bride. I started giggling when I realized that my dear little brother had paid back his debt by turning me into a submissive wife, anxious to please her man. I hoped I’d thanked her often enough for making me deliriously happy!
When the garter was tossed, it sailed high into the air until Carl jumped far above the outstretched hands and pulled it in. Next came the tossing of the bouquet.
Joy stood with her back to the knot of single women, closed her eyes, and tossed the bouquet — right to Haley’s outstretched hands. It couldn’t have gone straighter if she’d planned it.
A lingering kiss, applause, and Mr. and Mrs. Geoffrey Marshall were off for their honeymoon.
Later that night, after seducing Jack into a near marathon session of lovemaking, I found myself feeling envious of Carl and Haley.
I’m sure that no one else had noticed but I just happened to be waiting for Jack to bring the car around when Carl and Haley were leaving. She turned to him, gave him a kiss that would melt an iceberg, and then handed him the bouquet. He looked at Haley, his future husband, and offered her the garter. I knew at that moment that Carl would never be a man again; I had just witnessed the final exchange of genders; how long would it be before Harry and Carol Anne became husband and wife.
Afterwards I spent a lot of time thinking of Harry and Carol, why did I have to go to work every day as Keith when
what I really wanted was to stay home and be Jack’s loving wife?
Every evening I became Olivia, sometimes in a full-skirted dress and petticoats, sometimes in a pleated uniform skirt with a white blouse, or most of the time in a pair of jeans and a cute top. It didn’t matter what I wore, I was Olivia Brennerman, Jack Brennerman’s wife. I cooked for him cleaned his house, and made sure that his every need was met. I cooked delicious meals, ironed his clothes, and made certain that his sexual appetite was satisfied.
Jack was one man who never heard “Not tonight honey.”
I didn’t care how many times he wanted to make love, or how late it was, or if there was an interesting movie on TV; if my husband wanted to make love, we made love. We made mad, passionate, love in bed, in the shower, and anywhere else we could find room. The only down side to our lives was that five mornings a week Jack and Olivia had to leave so that Barb and Keith could go to work.
One day, Jack called me on his way home and said that he wanted me to put on my prettiest dress because he was taking me to dinner. He didn’t use the trigger phrase to turn me into Olivia, which disappointed me, but if my husband wanted me all dolled up for dinner, all dolled up I would be.
I selected a little black, sleeveless dress that cam just above my knees. With a string of pearls, black nylons,
and heels, I knew Jack would be pleased by my looks. I showered, shaved my legs and underarms, and then slid on a pair of black satin panties and a matching garter belt. I carefully glued my breasts on then inserted them into the lacy cups of a bra from the same set as my panties and garter belt.
After attaching a pair of ultra sheer black nylons to my garter belt, I shivered in delight as I let a full slip slide
over my hips. After wiggling into my dress I stepped into a pair of stiletto heels before sitting down to fix my wig and face.
“You look so tasty!” Jack said as he scooped me into his arm. “Maybe we could just skip dinner and live on our love?”
“That has possibilities sweetie,” I carefully started undressing him “Let’s save that for a midnight snack, okay?
I helped him out of his work clothes and into something a little more appropriate for an evening at our favorite CD friendly restaurant. Off with the skirt and top, the slip, bra, panties, and stockings go next, then into more appropriate clothes like briefs, tee shirt, socks, and a suit. He pushes his hair into a wig cap then carefully fastens a short, wig to his forehead. A mustache comes next, fake eyebrows like I usually wear to hide my thinly arched brows at work, and finally a pair of sensible men’s shoes.
“Have I ever told you that I think you’re downright yummy?” I asked while sucking on his earlobe. “I can’t wait to get you into bed!”
“I can’t either,” He agrees. “I have the feeling you’re going to love the surprise I have for you!”
At the restaurant, Jack holds my chair as I sweep my skirt and gently lower myself down. He bends over to kiss my head before going to his own seat. He orders my favorite meal then toasts me with a glass of wine.
“Here’s to the loveliest woman on earth!” He whispers in a sexy voice as we clink our glasses. “You’re such a charmer Honey,” I whisper back. “But why am I here? Wouldn’t you rather spend time with Olivia?”
He breaks into a wide grin, reaches into the breast pocket of his jacket, and hands me a letter.
“I’ll have the rest of my life to spend with her,” He says with raised eyebrows. “Read the letter!”
I held the letter in my hands and began to read an offer letter from a college in a town called Falkville.
The offer was for a full professorship and the Assistant Chair in the History department. The salary would be more than twice our combined income and all medical benefits were paid.
“It sounds great,” I smiled and started handing back the letter. “But what has this got to do with Olivia and Jack?”
“Read the letter again,” Jack urged. “Go slow and notice who the offer is being made to.”
I took back the letter and reopened it.
“Oh my God!” I gasped. “Is this right?”
The letter was addressed to Mr. John Brennerman.
The offer is for Jack,“ He swore. “Jack applied for the job, Jack interviewed for the job, and Jack is being offered the job. Of course, Jack will only accept if Olivia will come with him.”
“But what about Keith?”
Jack took my hand in his and gazed into my eyes, nearly making me wet myself!
“This will be strictly Olivia and Jack, forever. No more Keith, and no more Barb. If I accept, we’ll spend the rest of our lives as Mr. and Mrs. John Brennerman. You can stay home and be the wife you always wanted to be; I’ll make the money and be the breadwinner in the family.”
“Oh god Jack, it’s so exciting but how can it be possible?”
Jack explained that he’d heard some talk at work about a Midwestern town called Falkville where many of the women were genetic males and many of the men were genetic females. The town was the ultimate in gender role reversal; men dressed and lived as women, and women dressed and lived as men.
Intrigued, Jack had done some research with the cross-dressing group that Joy and Aunt Peg belonged to, and had sent for information from the local Chamber of Commerce. Everything had checked out, men had moved there and lived as women, women had moved there and lived as men. Sometimes, entire families moved; some husbands took on the role of wife and mother, some wives becoming the husband and father.
A few families swapped roles altogether with the daughters growing up as young men and the sons becoming young ladies. Not all of the families in the town had swapped genders. Some grew up in the area and others had found jobs in the area. It didn’t matter why you came to Falkville though; everyone was welcome regardless of gender.
“If we do move as Olivia and Jack, there will be no turning back. You couldn’t be Olivia some time and Keith
other times.”
“I’d never want to be Keith,” I squeezed his hand as tightly as I could. “I want to be Olivia Renee Brennerman, your wife, helpmate and lover for the rest of our lives”
“Then it’s settled,” Jack said as he signed the offer letter. “I hope you’ll enjoy Falkville Mrs. Brennerman!”
“I’m sure I will Mr. Brennerman.”
We moved six years ago. Jack is now Chairman of the History department at the University of Falkville and I’m the delighted mother of two children we adopted a few years ago.
Jackie, our three-year-old daughter is a real handful. She’s the most active little girl I’ve ever seen. She’s
constantly getting into things and delights in playing with trucks rather than the dolls I’ve bought for her.
Renee, our oldest daughter, provided Jackie with the toy trucks when on her seventh birthday she said that she
didn’t want to be a boy named Robert anymore. Robert finished the first grade but it was Renee who happily skipped out to the school bus for the first day of second grade in a pleated skirt and white blouse, carrying her Hello Kitty book bag.
It’s a busy life being the wife of an important professor as well as the mother of two active children; I have
dinner parties to attend with Jack, school activities for Renee, and of course keeping up with Jackie is not a simple task.
Occasionally their Aunt Joy will stop by with Uncle Geoff to spoil the girls rotten.
Grandma and Great Aunt Peggy have been a big help, pitching in to baby-sit when I have to accompany Jack to a special dinner or university function.
Did I forget to mention? Dad retired two years ago and became a royal pain around the house. Mom had been in charge of the house for forty years but now that dad had nothing else to do, he begin nitpicking the way she swept the rugs, the way she did the laundry, and even how she folded clothes! The last straw was when he told her that if she didn’t start doing things his way, he’d divorce her!
Enough was enough mom declared, and she ordered a set of CD’s from a certain company. She was so fed up with the way dad was acting and his threat to divorce her that she ordered CD’s rigged so that the next time dad changed into Aunt Peg; he wouldn’t be able to change back again.
Mom talked him into changing into a nightgown and panties when he came home from that night. The instant he slid the nightgown over his head it was over.
Mom told me that Aunt Peggy doesn’t remember me as her son, only as her niece Olivia. She says that dad remembers having been a man but is powerless to resist the enhanced attraction to men that mom gave her.
The man I once knew as Dad is now a woman who calls herself Margaret Marie and delights in shopping with
her sister for pretty outfits to wear when they go out with their gentlemen friends. It used to bother me to see dad in a
pretty dress, hugging and kissing her boyfriend but I got used to it the day she brought her widowed boyfriend over to visit and announced their engagement.
Aunt Peggy now has the divorce she once threatened mom with but she also has a husband who she clearly adores.
Mom has never remarried; one man in her life was more than enough, she jokes.
I have a very full and rewarding life as a wife and mom and I often go to bed feeling worn out but if my darling husband asks, I’ll stay up all night making love if that’s what he wants. After all that he’s done for me, it’s the least I can do!
Please leave a comment so I know if this story went over well!
A revised version of the Feminine Family stroy.
I hope this answers a few questions and receives a better reception than the original!
A Feminine Family
(Sequel to “Flipping the Frat”)
@2005 by Karen Elizabeth L.
May not be distributed or posted on a pay site.
It’s been some time since I took my revenge on the old officers of the Sigma Tau fraternity.
They used my brother Joey’s desire to become a member to lead him into doing things so filthy and perverted that no decent person would stomach them.
Joey was blind in his drive to join the frat. He had been willing to put up with dressing as a girl, attending classes that way, and being a serving maid for the brothers of Sigma Tau.
If that were all he would have had to do, I wouldn’t have interfered. Joey’s a big boy now and if he and the other pledges were willing to run around campus in skirts, that’s up to them. It was only after a friend in the LAN group intercepted an email from the frat president that laid out the real plans that I blew up.
It seems that passing themselves off as girls wasn’t going to be the end of it for the pledges. They were going to be lured deeper into becoming sissies ending in video of them performing oral sex on the frat officers being projected on the scoreboard during the Homecoming game.
Instead of the pledges doing the dirty deed, I turned the tables and the officers ended up becoming sweet little sissies who loved performing oral sex on any willing male. It was a fitting punishment, turning Bozos into Bimbos; to the select few who realized what had happened and helped cover my tracks, I was a hero.
My wife Barb was the one who came up with the idea after having turned her out of control little brother into her sweet, lovable little sister. She had found a site advertising hypnotic suggestion merchandise designed to make the most macho guy into a simpering little sissy or anything in-between. Barb and her mom took a mouthy, ignorant, boy named Andrew and converted him into a sweetheart of a girl named Amy.
Together, Barb and I took three nasty, perverted punks and turned them into — well, there’s no nice way to put this; we turned them into cross-dressing sluts. Actually, we never planned on making them into sluts, it just worked out that way, we just wanted to drive them crazy.
Imagine three otherwise normal guys with no thoughts of becoming women, suddenly finding themselves with an irresistible urge to wear women’s clothes. No matter how hard he tried to fight it, the guys were doomed. If they saw a pretty girl walk past, they still stared at her but all they seem to notice were her hair, makeup, jewelry, and her outfit. Not only did they notice them, they wondered how they’d look with the same hairstyle or outfit.
Since they couldn’t imagine women being useful for any other purpose than sluts, when they decided to become women, it just seemed right to them to take that course.
Actually, only two of them, Jake and Ian, now Janelle and Kerri went that route. Bob, now Brittany, the vice- president, somehow resisted all suggestion to follow his fellow officers and became a one of the sweetest girls on campus. She’s just finishing her Secretarial Science degree and will be marrying a guy she met at school.
Sometimes, I look back on what happened and wonder if Barb and I went too far. Whenever I mention that to Barb, she asks me to imagine what life would have been like for Joey and the other pledges had we not stepped in. She assures me that there was no other way to handle it and that what we did was completely justified. In any case, she’ll still giggle when she talks about it,
Janelle and Kerri are happy keeping guys on campus happy. They’re proud to be thought of as the most determined-to-please sluts to ever hit campus, so becoming mindless bimbos really isn’t a punishment for them. If ,like Brittany, they had any respect for women, things might have turned out differently. But then again, they are happy.
So that’s the background, my wife and I teamed up to rescue my brother and some other poor guys. We took our best shot and we were sure it worked until I discovered my brother thoroughly enjoyed masquerading as my pretty sister Joy.
He had so much fun pretending to be a girl while pledging the frat that he decided to keep it up.
He’s taken over my old bedroom and completely redone it in coed chic! The walls have been repainted light pink, a four-poster canopy bed with ruffled sheets has replaced my old bed, and a vanity stocked with makeup sits in the corner where my display case of baseball cards once stood.
The closets are overflowing with pretty outfits, and a dresser is filled with panties, slips, padded bras, and girdles. Pantyhose hang to dry in the shower, a woman’s razor rests on a shelf in the shower kept his legs smooth, and bottles of bath beads provide him with a softly scented bubble bath to lounge in as he studies women’s fashion magazines.
I used to worry that someone would recognize him while dressed as Joy and he’d face humiliation and ridicule. He brushed aside my worries though, and landed a summer job as a saleswoman in an upscale little boutique. He’s proven to be a great saleswoman; his commission checks rival my paycheck after years in Network Management.
If there’s any doubt about Joy’s sales abilities, just check with our dad. At first, he’d been opposed to Joey’s dressing as a girl to pledge the frat. To dad, a real man would never give a thought to doing such a thing and he thought Joey should have told the frat to take a hike.
Joey didn’t let dad’s objections bother him; he smiled and played the part of a sweet daughter while mom enthusiastically trained him in the feminine arts.
Joey became so convincing in his role as Joy that he’s quickly won dad over to his side. Dad not only doesn’t object to having Joy around, he seemed so taken with his new daughter that he bought his little girl a bedroom fit for a princess and Joey paid dad back in a very unusual way - by introducing him to the world of cross-dressing.
It started with a switch-sex costume party at dad’s country club. Dad had his eye on a new television and mom promised that if he won, he could put the prize money towards the TV.
Dressing as a woman was okay for Joey but dad couldn’t even bring himself to consider it. He desperately wanted that new TV, but dressing as a woman in front of his friends at the club was out of the question.
At least it was before Joey started selling him on the idea of winning the contest. He convinced dad that since it was a legitimate contest, and the people at the club were his friends, no one would make fun of him.
“It was all in fun,” Joey told him repeatedly. “No one would laugh, all the men would be wearing dresses, and all the women would be wearing suits.”
Soon dad conceded that it would be fun but he was adamant that he could never win a contest in which he had to be a very convincing woman.
Joey smelled a sale and by the end of the week had dad shaving his legs and underarms and dressing in mom’s nightgowns and panties every night.
After a week of wearing nightgowns and panties to bed, dad was ready to graduate to the next step of Joey’s plan. Joey convinced him that every evening after work, he should change into a dress and lingerie to get accustomed to the clothes.
Dad decided that Joey was an expert in that matter and was delighted to be sliding a dress down over a slip, bra, panties, and nylons every evening.
I guess I don’t have to tell you that daddy’s little girl Joy was thrilled. She and mom spent the next several weeks feminizing Aunt Peggy, as dad now insists on being called.
Soon Aunt Peggy could choose an outfit perfect for any occasion, move as gracefully in heels as her sister-in-law and daughter, apply her own makeup, do her nails, and style her many wigs and hairpieces with the amount of skill as any true female.
The contest arrived and Aunt Peggy easily walked away with the “Fooler Female” award.
I was sure that things would return to normal once he’d won but apparently preparing for the contest stirred feelings in dad that he refused to deny.
Dad joined a local group of cross-dressers and began to attend their meetings as Peggy. Not long after joining he went to one of their conventions where he spent an entire week as a woman
I don’t remember ever seeing dad as excited as he was after the convention. He proudly showed pictures of himself in various women’s outfits, at the convention, sightseeing in the town and even sunning himself by the hotel pool in a woman's bathing suit.
The picture he was most proud of was the one showing two attractive, middle-aged women in evening gowns. One of the women was mom but if I hadn’t known, there was no way I would have recognized the other lady as dad.
Dad looked fantastic in a red sequined gown, hair perfectly done with red combs to accent it. His face was perfectly made up and the smile on his face told a story of complete bliss.
“Dad, you look wonderful!” I raved. “I can’t believe it’s you. That outfit looks perfect on you, you’re absolutely gorgeous!”
“The makeover wasn’t cheap,” He smiled and glanced downward in a very feminine gesture of shyness. “It was something I just had to have done.”
“It was worth every penny you spent,” Barb said as she leaned over and kissed his cheek. “You look lovely.”
“Let me show you a few others,” He blushed. “I spent a few dollars to have some professional shots done.”
Dad opened an album and showed us picture after picture of him as Aunt Peggy. Happily beaming out from the pages of the album was my dad, or I guess my Aunt Peggy, in casual, business, and formal outfits.
Aunt Peg looked great; she seemed as comfortable in a skirt and heels as any woman I’d ever seen. There had to be about twenty-five pictures of a pretty lady but not even one of a guy in a dress.
“You outdid yourself Joy,” I smiled at my pretty little sister. “I never imagined that you could get dad into a dress, let alone make such a hot looking lady out of him!”
“It wasn’t all that tough,” She shrugged. “All I had to do was to let him see for himself how nice it feels to wear things like satin and nylon. Most guys have no idea what they’re missing; once they get a taste, they’re hooked!”
“I doubt that,” I laughed, trying to imagine myself in a pair of panties. “Most guys would feel silly and that would be the end of it.”
“I wouldn’t be too sure of that,” Dad grinned as he tugged the hem of his skirt over his knees. “I never in my life imagined that I’d put on women’s clothes, let alone enjoy doing it. Your sister can be awfully persuasive and she’s right about becoming addicted to dressing this way.”
“I don’t care how persuasive she is,” I shook my head and laughed. “Getting a guy into a dress is one thing, but you can’t make him like it.”
“Care to place a bet, brother dear?” Joy asked as she licked her lips seductively. “If I can get you into a dress and make you enjoy it, you and Barb will have dinner with me at Le Grande’s.”
“Forget it, I have no desire to wear a dress, and even if I did wear one, I know I’d never enjoy it.”
“Chicken?” Joy teased.
“No, I simply know what I feel about things. I don’t see any need to prove it.”
Joy wanted to keep pressing but I wasn’t about to continue the conversation; it was bringing up too many feelings I’d spent years trying to deny.
“Smart move,” Aunt Peggy laughed. “Maybe if I had stopped her I wouldn’t be wearing a dress now.”
“I thought you enjoyed it?” Barb asked. “You certainly seemed to be enjoying yourself in those convention pictures.”
“Oh God, yes!” Dad quickly answered. “I love wearing pretty clothes and the feel of silky lingerie is beyond compare. If I had cut Joy off, I might have missed all of this and trust me, I know I would have regretted it.”
It was getting late so Barb and I said our goodbyes and started for home.
“You really should try it,” She said softly. “Aunt Peg and Joy seemed to love it. I remember teaching Drew to put on pantyhose; the look on his face said it all.”
“That was because of the programming,” I argued. “Drew had no choice; he was brainwashed into enjoying it.”
“You’re partially right.” She corrected. “Drew was brainwashed into wearing pretty outfits and silky lingerie but there are plenty of women who would rather wear cotton panties, and wear dresses only when they have to. The thrill of wearing pretty things is there for the taking, it’s up to the woman to accept it.”
I shook my head; it was all so strange; how could normal guys like dad and Joey suddenly want to dress like women? Not only that but when they dressed that way, they acted normal, for women that is. No ankles resting on the other knee, no masculine gestures at all.
“You’re trying to understand it, aren’t you?” Barb asked as she squeezed my leg. “I guess some guys just have a very strong feminine side; once they get a chance to express it, they’re able to pass as women with no problem.”
“Do you think it’s hereditary?” I asked, wondering if I might be next for panties and a skirt.
“I don’t know sweetie,” she said softly as she kissed me. “I guess we’ll find out.”
I tried not to worry but the thoughts of wearing women’s things wouldn’t go away. I’d watch Barb get dressed in the morning and find myself wondering what she felt when she put on her bra or pulled on her pantyhose.
Did she realize that she was a woman at those moments? Did it make her feel different knowing that she wore clothes so different than mine?
Day in, day out, I worried. Was I going to turn into some skirt wearing little sissy?
No, that wasn’t right. Dad and Joey hadn’t become sissies; they were, god it hurt to say it, women.
Yeah, even if only part-time, they were women.
They didn’t mince, they never lisped, they always looked perfectly dressed and made up, whether they were shopping in jeans or going to dinner in a pretty dress.
The oddest part of it all was that mom was completely happy having her husband in skirts and Joey never had to worry about getting a date; girls seemed to flock to him!
Barb said that it was because dad and Joey had a better understanding of women than most men. They put themselves into the female role and learned to take time and listen. They knew what a woman went through to make herself look pretty and were quick to compliment her on a new outfit or hairstyle.
Mom once confided that dad had even become a more considerate lover since he started wearing women’s clothes. She laughed, saying that he seemed to feel that when in a nightgown and panties, he had to move slower and be more aware of her needs. As long as he kept that up, she joked, he could dress like a prom queen, and she wouldn’t care.
Every day brought more problems for me. Watching Barb dress was so difficult that I started finding reasons to remain in the bathroom until she was completely dressed. It didn’t help though; occasionally I still had to see her in a skirt and in the evenings, she’d often change into a nightgown before taking her shower.
Worse yet, Joey and Dad, I mean Joy and Aunt Peg, signed up for Square Dance classes sponsored by the cross-dressers group they belonged to.
Yeah, for a change, Aunt Peg was able to talk my dear little sister into something instead of the other way around. Only problem is, she talked her into joining the cross-dressers group!
Unbelievable! These guys get together once a month or so, all decked out like women, and talk about things like the latest fashions, makeup tips, and other stuff you’d expect to hear at the local beauty shop. They spend hours chatting and complimenting each other on their outfits, hairstyles, and jewelry, just like real women.
In between the gossip and compliments, they also plan get-togethers like the one dad went to for a week or parties for the holidays. The big thing now, according to Aunt Peg, was that they were able to talk the Community College into teaching them to Square Dance.
It was bad enough to watch Barb dress or to see dad watching TV in a housedress, his legs crossed ever so sweetly at his knees. I had to endure Barb wearing outfits she borrowed from Joey; she loved his taste in clothes and his discount at the Boutique made sure that his closet was filled with trendy outfits.
Putting up with all of that was bad enough but I almost lost it the first time I saw my dad and brother in their dance dresses! They walked into the room with their skirts held out by stiff, multi-colored petticoats, their pretty legs shimmering in the silky nylons they wore, waling as if they grew up wearing heels.
I could feel my pulse racing as I looked at the beautiful ladies I once knew as my dad and brother. There was nothing left of those men as I watched the ladies delicately gather their skirts as they lowered themselves to the couch.
No man could ever look as enticing as those two did.
“You two look as lovely as always,” Barb told them. “Those dresses are so cute!”
“Thanks Barb,” Joy blushed. “It’s great to get compliments from you. You always look great, and you’re such a sweetheart.”
“And you’re such a smooth talker!” Barb laughed. “No wonder you’re so good at sales; you must have the women eating out of your hands.”
“There are a few who trust me to recommend just the right dress for some big event,” she admitted. “I don’t want to seem like I’m bragging but I recently started a side business as a wardrobe consultant; you won’t believe what some women are willing to pay me to make them look good.”
“What about school?” I had to ask. “You haven’t been back in some time, How are you going to be able to give up all the money and glory when school starts again?”
She nervously crossed her legs and adjusted her skirt, seeming to want to avoid an answer.
“I’m not going back,” she finally admitted. “I made over five thousand dollars in commissions in the months before my consulting business started to take off. I estimate that I’ll do about three thousand in commission this month and about fifteen hundred in consulting fees.”
“Sweet Jesus!” I gasped. Forty five hundred in one month and you’re just getting started. Need any help?”
“That all depends, “She smiled. “ Do you think you could get used to working in heels?”
I felt like a knife had just been plunged into my chest. Could she tell that seeing her in a dress and petticoats was making me stiff? Could she tell that I’ve been thinking about raiding Barb’s closet?
“No, I doubt I could handle that.” I shrugged, trying to smile. “That’s best left to you ladies.”
“Let me know if you change your mind, okay?”
I promised she’d be the first to know; all the while wondering why was it so easy to think of my little brother as a she.
Even getting off that subject didn’t help; Barb and mom insisted that Joy and Aunt Peg show off a few of the Square Dance steps they’d learned so I had to sit uncomfortably watching petticoats and ruffled panties. I couldn’t wait to get home.
We were in the shower when Barb suddenly bent over. I thought I was in for some great oral sex until I felt something cold being spread on my legs.
“What the heck are you up to?” I asked, feeling weak as I realized what it was that I smelled. She was spreading Nair on my legs!
“You can’t have hairy legs showing through your stockings,” She chuckled as she kept applying the foul smelling paste.
“Stop, I don’t wear stockings. Don’t go mixing me up with my nutty brother.” I demanded.
“I’m not mixing you up with anyone honey,” She told me. “I saw the way you were acting at your parent’s place. Let me finish with you and we can have a night of wild sex, okay?”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” I argued. “It’s just not easy for me to see dad and Joey looking like that, that‘s all.”
“I hear you lover, but I don’t believe you. If you really want me to stop, say so. Of course, if you do, I won’t let you wear that pretty little peach nightgown I know you like so much. You know the one with the lace hem and bodice; the sheer, sexy one with those frilly panties that will make you feel all girly inside?”
How she knew I have no idea, but she definitely knew. She smiled as she watched me stiffen up.
She knew beyond a doubt that I wanted to get rid of all the hair on my legs so they’d look pretty, I wanted to wear that nightgown she was talking about, and I couldn’t wait to put it on. Instead of telling her to stop, I turned my left leg and pointed.
“You missed a spot.”
While we waited for the hair remover to work on my legs, Barb took a razor to my chest and gently removed the hairs. After watching her, I soaped up my underarms and carefully shaved away the hairs.
“Spread this on,” Barb said as she handed me a bottle of skin lotion. “It prevents razor burn and will keep your skin smooth and silky.”
Smooth and hair free, I patted myself dry just the way Barb had shown me, wrapped a towel around me girl-style, and followed Barb into the bedroom.
“How did you know?” I asked meekly as she gathered the nightgown and panties for me to wear. “Was I that obvious?”
“I guess I know you better than anyone sweetie,” She kissed me and ran her hand over my leg, making me even stiffer than before. “I noticed how upset you’ve been lately; almost every time we visit your family you get all agitated. It never happens when Joey and your dad are there but if Joy and Aunt Peg show up, you seem to be upset.
"Tonight was the worst, I guess you were jealous, you wanted to be the one in those dresses, petticoats, and frilly panties, didn’t you?”
“I was a basket case,” I admitted. “Those outfits were just so pretty!”
“We can get you one of your own if you want,” She offered. “I’ll bet you’ll look every bit as pretty as Joy.”
I guess I didn’t need to answer; Barb looked at my face and smiled.
“Everything’s going to be okay,” she told me as she handed me the ruffled satin panties that went with the nightgown. “Slip these on.”
I took the panties from her hand but couldn’t bring myself to put them on.
“Nothing will ever change baby,” She cooed softly. “I’ll love you no matter what you’re wearing.”
I took a deep breath and gently pulled on the panties, nearly climaxing when the silky fabric rubbed against my hard-on.
Barb lowered the nightgown over my head then had me stand to adjust it. I then stepped into a pair of her slippers and let her lead me like a little girl to the mirror.
“A little foundation, some powder, blush, and shadow, and you’ll be so cute.”
She was right, after styling my hair into a more feminine look and applying makeup, I really was cute!
I couldn’t help myself, I started laughing, and twirling like a little girl until Barb finally stopped me.
“Calm down,” she laughed as she hugged me. “I’ve got an outfit that I can’t wait to see you in.”
A little while later I was wearing a pair of white lace panties, a matching bra, a half slip trimmed in lace, white pantyhose, blue skimmers, and a blue and white dotted Sailor dress that I used to love seeing her in.
“This is so wrong but it feels so good!” I giggled as I swished my skirt back and forth. I started humming “I enjoy being a girl.”
I really did love being a girl! I wore panties to work everyday and I started loosening my tie and unbuttoning my shirt as I walked from my garage into the house. By the time I hit the bedroom, I was ready to kick off my pants and become the woman I felt comfortable being.
At home, I wore nothing but women’s clothes; sometimes jeans and a top, or maybe a one of Barb’s denim skirts, but no matter what I wore, I was a woman from the clothes in. The clothes were just an expression of what I felt was my core femininity.
Barb never laughed at me when I tried on her clothes or at my pathetic attempts to wear makeup. She was an honest critic though and would always tell me if an outfit was a little tight or a little too short for me. She patiently went over the proper use of foundation and powder, how to blend my eye shadow to create just the right look from housewife to hooker!
Soon though, just wearing women’s clothes wasn’t enough for me. I needed a bigger kick so Barb and I began to role-play; she’d become the hard working husband, a role she confided was a perfect fit for her, while I became a submissive housewife, anxious to please my husband.
As soon as I got home from work, I’d slip into something pretty, do my hair as best as I could, fix my face, and start dinner for my husband, the most wonderful man in the world.
When Barb got home, she’d close the door, sweep me in her arms, and tell me that I was the most beautiful woman on earth. I’d lock my arms around her neck and tell her that she was the most handsome, strongest, sexiest man alive.
Sometimes Barb would change into one of my suits, or a pair of my jeans and a shirt to make the role-playing a little more realistic. She’d sit in front of the TV to watch the news or read the paper until I finished preparing dinner.
Afterwards she’d pull me close, kiss me, and tell me how lucky she was to have married the most wonderful woman in the world. She began taking the dominant role in our lovemaking, which led to the best sex I’d ever had.
After dinner, I’d clean up the dishes, cuddle up to my honey, and watch TV. If he needed a snack or a drink, I got it for him. After all, a wife’s job is to keep the house clean, and take good care of her husband.
Our role-playing quickly grew from an occasional diversion and took over our personal lives. I happily ceded my masculinity to Barb and became her loving wife. For her part, she was more than willing to take on the role of husband, and decision maker.
One evening Barb was a little late getting home. She’d told me that she had some shopping to do and would have a surprise for her little lady when she got home. I was so excited it took twice as long for me to get my lipstick on after I got home from work.
I had the table set and dinner ready when my hubby finally got home that night. He greeted me with a hug and kiss, told me that dinner smelled great, and followed me into the dining room, rubbing my butt as we walked. We talked about our day during dinner; Greg, my husband, told me all about the tough day working in the factory, while I told him how I did a little shopping and saw some pretty dresses I’d like to have.
“That reminds me, I have a few things I think you’ll like.” He handed me several boxes from a local store that specialized in retro clothes. My heart skipped a beat as I pulled out several full-skirted dresses women wore in the early 1960’s.
“They’re beautiful!” I cried as I held them against me. “You are the sweetest husband any woman could ask for!”
“I knew you’d like them the instant I saw them,” Greg told me as I threw my arms around his neck and kissed him.
“I’d die if anyone ever found out,” I whispered in his ear. “But I’ve never had so much fun in my life!”
“No one ever needs to know.” he whispered back. “It’ll be our little secret, something to spice up our lives.”
“How did you know?” I asked. “Ever since I first thought about wearing women’s clothes, I wondered what it would be like to wear an outfit like this.”
“It wasn’t hard,” he smiled as I twirled with the dress held against me. “You really get off on this role-playing stuff, acting just like your mother did when you were young. I just thought that if you’re going to be a traditional housewife, you should dress like one.”
“Oh yes, certainly.” I muttered as I remembered that there were several other boxes. I opened another and squealed in delight as I pulled out an authentic petticoat that would be perfect under my new dress. I was crying tears of joy when I finally finished.
Greg had bought me three dresses with all of the appropriate lingerie — petticoats, bras, and panties that were popular at the time, nylon stockings, and girdles with tabs for nylons; several garter belts, and a pair of stiletto heels.
“Don’t forget this,” he teased as she held out a small box and quickly pulled it back.
“Please don’t tease me honey,” I pouted. “I try to be a good wife for you.”
“You’re the best,” he told me, handing back the box.
Inside was a collection of makeup appropriate to the time — rouge, eyeliner, powder, and shadow. Best of all though was a pretty, blonde wig styled in a flip with bangs.
“Are you going to stand there or are you going to put on some decent clothes?” He teased. “I don’t know where you got such short tight dresses baby but you look like a hooker!”
“I’m sorry honey bunches,” I fluttered my lashes and did my best little girl voice. “I’ll go change, thank you for buying me such pretty outfits.
I hurried to change, not wanting to disappoint my wonderful hubby. I wasn’t used to the nylons and garter belts but I finally managed to master the clothes and makeup and went to show my husband how pretty his wife could be,
“Much better,” He said gruffly. “If I wanted a streetwalker I would’ve married one. I expect to see a respectable woman waiting for me when I get home. Do you understand me?”
I stared at the floor and brushed my skirt, relishing the feel of petticoats as they brushed against me.
“I promise to be a good wife,” I said meekly. “I love you.”
“I love you too,” He said as he pulled me close to kiss my red lips and rub my butt.
I loved being the little woman, but the time came when I realized that I wanted and needed to go still farther in exploring my new femininity. I told Greg about my feelings and he promised to come up with something we’d both enjoy.
One evening after dinner, he put some relaxing music on and said that he had to get something from his car. When he got back, I was all dressed in a pink, little girl’s party dress with sheer, puffy sleeves, matching panties, a petticoat dress, sitting on the sofa with my hands folded in my lap, waiting for my mommy.
“I forgot to bring in your new baby doll.” Mommy smiled and handed me a doll.
“A new doll,” I squealed as I hugged it tight. “You’re the worlds best mommy!”
I sat real still while my mommy put a wig on me, it made me look so pretty with long blonde hair that curled at the ends.
“Good girl,” she told me as she took my picture.
I played with my baby all evening long until finally mommy said that it was bedtime. I asked if I could take my dolly to bed with me but he smiled and asked if I was positive that I wanted to hug a baby doll instead of her.
Suddenly, I was a married man wearing a little girl’s dress and clutching a baby doll.
“What happened?” I asked as my mind cleared.
I turned you into a three year old girl.” Greg smiled proudly. “You’re now my daughter Jillian whenever I want you to be. I bought you a new baby doll because I know how much you love pretending to be a mommy.”
“Yes mommy, I love playing with my dollies, someday I’ll grow up and be a mommy too.”
“What’s happening to me?” I asked when I came back to my senses.
“Remember the music that I turned on?” She asked. “It was one of those special CD’s like I used on Amy.”
“You don’t have to force me to be your wife.”
“”I wouldn’t dream of forcing you,” She held me and gave me a kiss on the head just like I was a little girl. “You’re my wife and that’s how it’s going to stay; this will just give us a little more variety in our role-playing. Now, I can turn you into anything I want you to be and you’ll believe that’s what you are.”
“You can make me into anything you want, right?” I asked. “What if you thought it would be funny to turn me into a streetwalker?”
“Anything I want,” Barb repeated with an impish grin.
“Could you make me remember that I’m a guy but force me to play the role you decide on?”
“Without a doubt.”
“So, if you changed me into a little girl again, I’d think it was perfectly normal to wear a frilly dress and panties and play with a baby doll?”
“That depends on whether or not I wanted you to remember who you really are. If not, you’ll be a little girl and won’t remember being a man at all.”
“That sounds so wonderful!”
“It might be rough on you,” she warned. “You’ll be trapped, unable to resist any suggestions that I give you. I might put you into situations where you’d be stuck for long periods of time and you wouldn’t be able to tell anyone who you really are or you won’t know who you really are.”
I jumped up and threw my arms around her neck.
“Thank you, that would be so wonderful,” I said as I kissed her. “May I stay a little girl tonight, please? I want to hug my dolly while I sleep with my mommy.”
I was so happy; I was a three-year old girl in a pink, Care Bears, nightgown, snuggled up to her mommy and clutching her dolly. I hated to have to go back to being a guy for work that day.
We must’ve spent a fortune on our role-playing; Greg bought me outfits for little girls, teenagers, and women our age. Sometimes I’d be walking in the door after work and my cell phone would ring. The next thing I knew I was sitting in front of a vanity in a cheerleader outfit, applying lipstick and perfume with no idea of what happened.
Greg enjoyed playing practical jokes like that on me; I’d blank out and when I came to, I might be wearing something like a housedress or one of my little girl outfits. Once I woke up and found myself in a very sexy red dress, stockings, three-inch heels, and I was dancing with another guy.
It all happened one Saturday when I guess that he was feeling particularly playful. I was in my usual housewife mode, wearing a denim skirt with a midriff top, dusting and sweeping when I asked what we were going to have for dinner. The next thing I knew, I was in a fancy restaurant, dancing with a man who was telling me how pretty I was while I was nuzzling his neck.
I looked around and saw Greg, dressed as Barb, sitting on the other side of the room grinning like mad. When the song ended, I excused myself and asked him to accompany me to the ladies room.
“How did I get here?” I asked as soon as I finished checking the stalls to make sure we were alone. “Who’s that guy?”
“Let me refresh your memory,” He laughed. “It’s time to remember sweetie.”
The fog lifted and I remember him smiling and giving me the command to become a girl named Jillian. He asked me if we should go out for dinner and dancing and I happily agreed.
I selected the outfit I was wearing, including the red thong panties, and push up bra that showed off the fake breasts he had bought me. When Tom, my dancing partner, had noticed me and asked me to dance, I accepted and let him lead me to the dance floor where he put his arm around my waist and held me close for four consecutive songs.
He thought I was very pretty and I thought he was quite handsome. As we danced, I found myself becoming attracted to him. When he kissed me, I kissed right back.
After I finished powdering my nose, Greg ordered me to go back and dance with Tom, all the while remembering who I really was, but still finding him very attractive. If my guy got frisky, I would respond like any other woman dancing with an attractive man.
I was terrified about what might happen but also thrilled that I didn’t have a choice; when Tom took me in his arms again, I rested my head on his chest and never objected when his hand began to rub my butt.
“That was so sweet,” Greg told me after I gave Tom a goodnight kiss. “How does it feel to be a woman?”
I thought about how it felt to be held by a man and the sensations I had when he kissed me.
From that moment on, I was overcome with the urge to become a woman.
“Could we make our role playing game real?” I asked. “Would you be willing to be my husband from now on? I promise to be a good wife.”
“Are you sure you know what you’re asking?” Greg asked. “No more pretending, you’d take hormones, and …”
“And I’d become a woman,” I said with no doubt in my mind. “If it’s okay with you, I’d like to switch and be your wife; I don’t want to be a man anymore. You can make all the decisions and handle our finances; I’ll be the kind of wife men dream about. I’ll cook and clean, and take care of your every need.”
He could hardly keep from jumping up and down.
“Do you know how much that means to me? I can finally be in charge, instead of being treated like some pretty piece of fluff!”
“I wouldn’t mind being a piece of pretty piece of fluff, honey.” I said meekly. “I’d rather worry about finding a purse and shoes to match my dress than how much money we’ll need to fix up the house.”
“Please tell me you’re serious Keith,” She begged. “I’ll take good care of you and your closet will be filled with pretty outfits.”
“My name is Jillian Renee,” I smiled at her.
From that moment on, Keith and Barb existed only when they had to and we began to look into the steps necessary to switch our sexes.
It was just after that when Joey asked us to stop by the house; he had an announcement to make and a favor to ask but he wouldn’t tell me what it was over the phone.
Maureen, Joey’s latest girlfriend, seemed to have beaten every other girl in the race to win Joey’s heart. They complimented each other perfectly and my little brother seemed to be madly in love. How he was going to explain Joy to her was beyond me though.
He and Maureen were side by side on the couch looking through some catalogues.
“Glad you guys could come,” He grinned. “Maureen and I have some big news — we’re getting married and we want you two in the wedding party!”
“It’s going to be a little different,” Maureen giggled. “Joey and I talked it over though and it’s definitely the way we want to do it. We think you’ll agree once you we explain everything.”
“Check this out!” Joey urged as he opened a catalogue of wedding dresses.
“Isn’t this gorgeous?” He asked with unconcealed pride as he pointed to a gorgeous gown in Tulle with Schiffli Lace & Organza Rosettes making up the delicate straps. It was so pretty that I nearly cried!
I flinched as he pushed the book towards me; I knew how badly I wanted to look at the pretty dresses but I didn’t dare let my feelings show.
“Very nice Joey,” I nodded and tried to remain calm. “I’m sure Maureen will look great in anything.”
He looked at Maureen, and then at mom and dad, they all began laughing.
“I really hate being left out of a joke,” I complained, trying not to grab the book from Joey’s hands.
“It’s okay,” Maureen told me as she gave me a hug. “We’re not making fun of you or anything, it’s just that your sister will be the one wearing the gown, I’ll be in a tux.”
“You know about Joy?” I asked when my head finally stopped reeling. “It doesn’t bother you that your future husband wears women’s clothes, calls himself Joy, and sells women’s clothing?”
“It’s all part of the guy I fell in love with,” she shrugged indifferently. “We met when I was looking for just the right outfit for a big interview.”
“You asked her out as Joy?” I asked Joey while trying to make sense out of the whole crazy situation.
“And you accepted a date with Joy?” I asked, turning to Maureen.
“I went back for several more outfits; Joy was very helpful and we got to be friends. We met for lunch several times, did some shopping together, and caught a couple of movies. One day over lunch, she came clean and asked me for a date. I had such a fun time with Joy that I decided to take a chance on her brother.”
She put her am around Joey and gave him a big squeeze. “It turns out that everything I liked in Joy was also a part of Joey, plus he’s awfully cute. I gained a fun girlfriend to shop with and a cute boyfriend all in the same package.”
“That’s so sweet,” Greg gushed. “We’re really happy for you guys, or should I say girls?” she giggled.
“I’m amazed,” I smiled and shook my head. “Now you can take over worrying about him!”
“Now that we’ve gotten that out of the way, let’s move on to the gowns for the other girls.” Joey had a smile that told me trouble was brewing,
“Here are the gowns for the bridesmaids,” He reached for another book, giving me time to get a grip on my emotions.
He pointed out the most romantic looking gowns imaginable. They were absolutely beautiful with a sheer overskirt and light peach satin skirts. The bodices went just to the mid point of the breasts, ending in sheer chiffon, and a lace inset with a rosette pattern.
“Check this out,” He flipped the page to show the same gowns with sheer capes. “The Matron of honor’s gown will have the rosette pattern in the cape too!”
I tried to act as if I didn’t care and must have succeeded.
“Pay attention!” He demanded. “”Don’t you care what your gown will look like? I thought the color would work very well with your complexion.”
Suddenly he had my full attention!
“My gown, what are you talking about?” I managed to ask. “I’m not into this dress-up stuff!
“You’re wearing women’s jeans, nude stockings, or knee-highs, those are Lady Keds on your feet, and you’re telling me you’re not going to be my Matron of Honor?
Barb bust out laughing; Joey had me dead to rights.
I started to try to brush it off with a lame, one time only, excuse, but Joey was firm.
“Let’s see,” He smiled. “Last Thursday you wear wearing green eye-shadow; you still had some in the corners when you stopped over that night. Then there was that time when you bent over and showed off the lace waistband of your panties. By the way, Shalimar perfume is a very nice scent but it lingers forever. Don’t wear it if you plan to switch to Boy mode in less than six hours.”
“You win,” I smiled and gave her a big hug. “I’d be honored to be your Matron of Honor. God knows, I can hardly wait to wear that gown!”
“Thank you!” He squealed as he locked his arms around my neck and kissed my cheek. “I’m going to have the prettiest Matron of Honor ever to be in a wedding!”
“Will you two have matching gowns?” I asked, trying to imagine two brides.
“You can be such a ninny!” Greg laughed after Maureen took a swat at me. “There’s only going to be one bride at this wedding — your sister!”
“That’s right!” Maureen laughed. “There’s only room for one beautiful bride and that’s Joy.”
“If you don’t mind,” She turned to Greg. “I need a Best Man. My sister-in-law will need a handsome guy for her partner.”
We still hadn’t told anyone about Greg and Jillian but to my amazement, he accepted without blinking.
Dad took the book Joey had and quickly thumbed to a page showing Mother-of-the Bride dresses.
Pointing to a flowing gown in the same color as the Bridesmaids gowns, he asked, “This will be my gown, isn’t it lovely?”
“It’s perfect for you Aunt Peg,” I told her as I kissed her cheek. “I can’t wait to see how pretty you’ll look.”
Maureen and Joey said that it would be a small wedding; our families, a few friends from the cross-dressing support group, Joey’s boss, and a few girls he worked with.
“”Won’t your boss be just a little surprised?” I hated to burst any balloons but I worried about how Joey would explain things to his boss.
“You mean am I worried that she’ll figure out that I’m a guy?” he asked.
“It might seem odd having a cross-dressed wedding.” I ventured. “I mean, it’s not something you run into that often.”
“You’re such a sweetie,” Maureen smiled and hugged me again. “You’re always worrying about your baby sister. Joy told me how you took care of him when he pledged that frat.”
“I’m a big girl now…” Joey hesitated, obviously wondering something.
“Jillian,” I told her. “Please call me Jillian.”
“That’s a pretty name,” Mom added. “It has a classy and feminine ring to it.
“Thanks,” I turned back to Joey. “Now, what about your boss; you can’t afford to lose that job.”
“Don’t worry my dear sister; my job’s safe.” He said confidently. I told Marie I was a guy when I interviewed. I got the job based on my ability to sell and my sense of style. I had thirty days to prove myself. If a single customer caught on and complained or if I couldn’t meet the same sales goals expected of any other new girl, I would be out.”
“Based on your sales,” I said admiringly. “I guess you’re pretty secure.”
“Let’s look at it this way — I made several hundred dollars in commission my first week and that was the lowest I’ve ever made. Six months into the job, I got started in wardrobe consulting at the request of several of my regular customers. I sit down with them and we have a nice long talk so that I can decide what their personality type is and pick complimentary outfits. After a few months, I made more money consulting than by working the floor.”
“The women I started with were so impressed that they told their friends and relatives who now rely on me for everything from a special occasion outfit to complete wardrobe planning. Actually, that’s how I met Maureen, Her mom’s one of my customers.” He continued, “Gloria, my boss, doesn’t mind, I only recommend outfits from lines we carry. If I like it and we don’t carry it, she’ll get it. She makes a bundle off my consulting and so do the girls who work the floor.”
“You’re an amazing lady.” Greg complimented.
“Not to mention that he’s a wonderful guy!” Maureen quickly added. “I loved the gentleness in him as well as his ability to be decisive when I need it. He has great taste in outfits, never complains when I want to go shopping, and he makes me feel so loved and special.”
“I can’t believe it,” I muttered repeatedly. “I’m going to be the Matron of Honor. I’m going to be wearing a beautiful gown and pretty lingerie.”
“Have you ever had gone out as Jillian?” Joey asked.
“Only once,” I admitted and told how I’d ended up in another man’s arms. “I usually just come home and make sure that dinner is ready when Greg gets home.”
“Greg?” Joey laughed as he glanced at Greg.
“What can I say?” Greg shrugged. “It seemed like a good, manly kind of name.”
Maureen giggled and stuck out her hand.
“Nice to meet you Greg,” She said in a low, gruff, voice. “My name’s Geoff.”
“Isn’t he a hunk?” Joey giggled as he ran her arms across Maureen’s back.
“He is cute,” I admitted as I hugged Greg tightly. “But I’m strictly a one man woman. Greg makes me feel all funny inside when I’m close to him. I let him make all the important decisions and handle the finances. He’s so much better at it than I am.”
“You don’t mind being sort of a sissy?” Dad asked.
“Not as long as I have my big strong husband to take care of me.” I wrapped my hands around Greg’s arm and felt very content. “Besides, women can’t be sissies.”
“She made the decision on her own,” Greg explained, shedding his femininity as easily as removing his coat. “Of course, that was the last one I’ve allowed her to make. Keith willingly surrendered his masculinity; he would rather be Jillian, a woman, and my wife.”
“You’re sure about this?” Dad asked. “That’s quite a change.”
“Greg is very decisive,” I said proudly. “He always knows exactly what to do and doesn’t mind making decisions. I hate having to make decisions; I’m always afraid that something will get screwed up because of what I decided.”
“She’s a much better cook than I’ll ever be,” Greg pulled me close for a kiss. “She loves wearing pretty dresses and silky lingerie; I’d rather wear pants and cotton underwear.”
“What about your jobs?” Maureen wondered. “Are you planning to make a complete switch?”
“No,” I had to admit. “We can’t make it that complete yet. It’ll have to be just for our personal lives unless we find a way to live on what Greg makes. I’d rather stay home and be a wife but we can’t afford it.”
“I’m very surprised to hear that Jillian,” Mom told me.
“You shouldn’t be, mom. You’re my inspiration. I want to be the kind of woman you are; confident in my femininity and happy to be a wife.”
“I hate to interrupt but it is getting late.” Greg insisted. “You’ll need your beauty rest to look your prettiest for the wedding.”
“I still can’t believe it!” I shook my head and rushed to hug Joey. “I’m going to be all dressed up in a beautiful gown and feeling so pretty!”
“Why don’t you folks stop over for dinner next Friday?” Greg suggested. “Jillian’s a great cook.”
“I’d love to have you!” I smiled. “I’ve got this fantastic recipe for stuffed Pork Chops.”
We parted for the night with the promise to get together again on Friday. In the meanwhile, I had to plan a dinner and decide what I was going to wear. I still couldn’t get over that I was going to be in a wedding — as a woman!
As soon as we were home, I changed into a nightgown, robe, and slippers and ran bath water for Greg. Now that my family knows that I‘m his wife, I’m going to pull out all the stops.
I know it will be too difficult for Greg to pass as a man for now so if we go out. I’ll understand if Barb has to go somewhere, but Jillian will go too. I’ve already told Greg that I want him to turn me into Jillian any time I have to leave the house.
Greg had given me the command the instant I got off work on a Friday and by the night of our dinner party, I had spent two wonderful days as Jillian. I shopped for groceries, tried on outfits in several stores, had lunch, and lived the life of a woman, complete with my wonderful husband making passionate love to me!
For the dinner, I wore a pretty, white flip skirt, just above the knees, with a pink and green floral pattern. I chose a soft pink top with cap sleeves, white sandals, and pink Topaz earrings to compliment my skirt. I felt so relaxed and comfortable; my skirt brushing against my legs with every step, and my silky slip brushing against my bare thighs made me feel so happy to be a woman.
My very wonderful husband looked so handsome in a Cranberry polo shirt and bone colored khaki slacks. I liked the way he wore his hair a little on the long side; it was so much fun to run my fingers through it when we kissed.
Greg had tipped off my family so everything went well; they all referred to me as Jillian and treated me as if I’d always been their daughter and sister. For my part, I was a good little hostess, greeting everyone at the door, kissing Joy and Aunt Peg, and making sure the guys had drinks while Joy and Aunt Peg helped me to prepare for dinner.
Everyone loved my dinner and it made me so proud to see Greg smiling at me; I wanted to be the best wife I could for him and being a good cook was an important part of being a good wife.
Afterwards, the guys sat and talked while we women cleaned up. I’ve heard many women complain about their men not pitching in but as far as I was concerned, the kitchen was my kingdom. I didn’t wander into the garage to give Greg pointers on car repairs and I didn’t want him in my kitchen, telling me how to cook
As we did dishes, my sister, my aunt, and I talked about Joy’s upcoming wedding and how exciting it would be. Lucky girl that she is, she’ll have a triple layer petticoat under that gorgeous dress along with lingerie sexy enough to make her husband stay hard for hours just thinking about it!
Aunt Peg is thrilled with her dress; peach, like the bridesmaids dresses, it has chiffon sleeves ending in lace cuffs, a small rose where the deep Vee of the neckline ends, and a full skirt with knife pleats that will sway with every step. Any middle-aged woman would love to wear that dress and I’m sure Aunt Peg will look lovely in it.
Everyone had a great time at the dinner party and I made plans to spend the next day shopping with my Aunt and sister. That night, while we were making love, Greg used the trigger phrase to bring me back to Keith mode.
I suddenly found myself flat on my back in bed, on the brink of a tremendous climax, my skirt and slip pulled up to my neck, my panties hanging from a bedpost, but still wearing my bra, and nylons with Greg positioned between my legs.
“Jesus, you’re one hell of a moaner lady!” Greg laughed as he finished his oral ministrations.
“What do you expect from a woman when she’s got a hot stud like you driving her to the edge?” I lowered my head in mock shame. “How many climaxes did you give me this time?”
“We just finished number five,” he grinned as he fondled me. “It took two hours but who’s counting?”
“Not this lady!” I grinned as he pulled me close for a kiss. “Now, be a good boy and change me back to a woman so I can enjoy being a screaming, moaning, slut!”
“Consider it done!” He laughed and turned me back to Jillian.
We were both exhausted when we finished but neither of us was complaining.
As usual, I slipped into my nightgown and robe to prepare a bath for Greg.
He caught me as I was leaving the bedroom, pulled me back in again, pulled a package from under the bed, and handed it to me.
I opened the box to see a pair of very life-like breasts and a tube of glue.
Greg insisted on getting me out of my nightgown and gluing my new breasts in place.
“Almost done,” He told me as he reached for another box. “I’m going to make a woman out of you tonight!”
“You’ve already done that several times over,” I teased. “What’s so special about …?”
I gasped as she pulled something that looked like flesh colored shorts out of the box. The shorts had tiny openings exactly where my pubic hair would be, padding in the back and sides, and a small tube inside.
I stood frozen as Greg removed my panties and helped me step into the shorts.
“Put this in here,” he said as he inserted my organ into the tube and gently pulled my pubic hairs through the openings.
He tugged a little then smeared glue all around the leg and waist openings. “Good, now gently pull them up and hold for a couple of seconds.”
He slowly rubbed the edges until smooth with my skin before backing off to admire his work.
“Congratulations, you’re now a woman!”
“Good lord, I don’t believe it!” I stared at the naked woman in the mirror. My nice, firm breasts, wide hips, and slim build combined to give me a decent figure! Even after a careful inspection, it was nearly impossible to find where the breasts and panty attached. As far as I could tell, I was as much a female as my mom!
“That’s nothing, watch this!” He had such an evil grin on his face as he applied lubricant to his finger and stuck it into the appropriate opening in my panties.
“Oh god, oh please, please don’t stop!” I could feel the exquisite torture of the very tip of my organ being caressed.
The normal feelings I experienced when we made love were increased ten fold and there was no escape! I writhed and groaned, finally falling back onto the bed, completely unable and totally unwilling to stop him.
“That’s incredible!” I moaned after my third climax. “I would never have imagined such a thing was possible!”
“Welcome to womanhood sweetie,” he laughed as I struggled to catch my breath. “Now Greg and Jillian can do things right!”
I looked fearfully as he lubricated the double-ended dildo he held but good wife that I am, I smiled and whispered, “I’m all yours lover,” as my husband entered me. My fears were completely unfounded; I began bucking up and down to meet Greg’s thrusts and increase the incredible sensations I felt.
“Mmmm, that was wonderful lover.” I later cooed as I nibbled on his ear. “There’s nothing like a man who knows what a woman needs.”
I woke up the next morning to find Greg rubbing the dildo against my thigh. I smiled, raised my nightgown, and wrapped my legs around his waist as he once again made a woman out of me.
I gave him a kiss before reluctantly excusing myself to dress.
“I promised Joy and Aunt Peggy we’d have a girl’s day out,” I smiled as I wiped away the remnants from lovemaking as though it were entirely natural “Why don’t we continue tonight?” I asked, licking my lips as I stared at his crotch.
I have to admit, I looked great in the short skirt and low cut top. I wore white flip-flops with a low heel and no stockings. It was still a bit cool in the morning but by noon, the sun would be warming my bare legs and anyway, I enjoyed showing off my pretty nails and two toe rings.
Joy was lovely in a short white skirt, pink midriff top, sandals and an ankle bracelet while Aunt Peg wore a cute pair of culottes and a sky blue top; claiming that her mini-skirt days were long behind her!
I was trying on a bathing suit in an open changing room when Aunt Peg caught sight of my new anatomy.
“It looks so real!” Aunt Peg whispered. “But how do you, well you know.”
”Let’s grab some lunch and I’ll tell you all about it.” I promised.
Luckily, no other women were in the way when we charged out of the dressing room.
“I couldn’t believe it,” I told them in between bites of my salad. I glanced at my chest. “My breasts are glued on so tight that I could probably be a topless dancer.”
“What about the other thing?” Aunt Peg asked. “How do you take it off to pee?”
“I don’t, it stays on like the breasts until I use the glue remover. There’s a tube that fits over me so I don’t need to take it off.”
“Is it comfortable?” Joy wondered. “And why does Greg think it’s so great?”
I glanced around, making sure that I wouldn’t be overheard.
They hung on my every word as I told them of my introduction to love making as a woman. When I was finished, they tripped over each other asking questions.
“It was wonderful,” I answered dreamily. “The sensations were so strong it’s impossible to describe. God, I love that man.”
My last comment brought giggles from the other ladies.
“I don’t care what you think,” I insisted. “Becoming a wife is the most fulfilling thing that’s ever happened to me. Greg is the most wonderful, thoughtful, and sweet husband a woman could ever want and he’s great in the sack too!”
“I wonder what it would be like to be a wife. I guess I’m just too set in my ways to change now,” Aunt Peg sighed and shook her head.
We finished lunch, shopped some more and finally called it a day.
I gained three dresses, four skirts, and some very sexy lingerie to entice my hubby with later that night
I had taken my new clothes to our room to model them when Greg snuck up behind me, flipped me around to face him, and reached up my skirt.
“You know what I’d rather see you in, don’t you, you little vixen?” He whispered seductively as I felt something hard rubbing against my crotch.
“Oh yes sir, I certainly do!” I giggled as I quickly stepped out of my skirt.
In a flash, my panties were off and I was on my back enjoying my husband screwing my brains out.
Weeks later, I stopped by to see how the wedding plans were coming. Joy was perched on Maureen’s lap kissing her neck
“Hi Keith,” Maureen called as she tried to keep joy away from her neck. “Couldn’t Jillian make it?”
“No,” I smiled. “I just got off work and didn’t have a chance to go home and get her.”
“You’re so brave,” Joy gave me a kiss to greet me. “It might be fun to be a woman.”
“I’m not doing it for fun Joy,” I explained. “I’ve always had a tough time living up to what society thinks a guy should be like. As a kid, I would’ve rather stayed home and baked cookies with mom than play baseball. I wanted to wear a uniform skirt and blouse just like the other girls when I was in school.”
“How does Greg fit in though?” Maureen asked. “Wouldn’t you rather be with a man?”
“I am,” I said firmly. “Greg is exactly the opposite of me; he’s strong, able to take charge, he’s every bit the man I could never be. We must have seen these traits in each other; that’s what brought us together. He’s as comfortable in the male role as I am in the female role.”
“It’s going to be at least a little strange to have to see a drawer filled with frilly little things from Victoria’s Secret and realize they belong to my husband, but this little doll is worth it.” Maureen smiled and gave Joy a quick peck.
“If you can get over lifting your husbands’ veil to kiss him and taking off his garter at the reception, a few pairs of panties should be easy to live with.” I teased.
“A few pairs?” She howled. “”Your baby sister has more panties than me, your mom, and your aunt combined!”
“I have a hard time choosing which ones I like best when I go shopping,” Joy pouted. “So I end up buying a little more than I planned on.”
“I guess I’m going to have to be the strong, decision maker in this marriage!” Maureen insisted. “And to think, I used to imagine growing up and becoming a wife and mommy.”
“You can still be the mommy,” Joy suggested. “I’m not likely to get pregnant anytime soon.”
“You’re too much of a coward to go through pregnancy and childbirth.” Maureen was adamant. “You’d bitch and carry on about the weight gain and morning sickness We won’t even start on how you’d handle labor pains and delivery!”
“I’d do it,” I volunteered in a soft voice. “I wouldn’t mind the weight gain, the morning sickness, or anything else if I could be a mom.”
Two pairs of eyes quickly locked onto me.
“You’re serious?” Joy’s mouth was hanging wide open.
“Positively, I answered without a pause. “I haven’t been joking about all of this; I’m serious about becoming a woman, I’d much rather be a wife and mother than a husband and father.”
“We joked about it before we got married,” I explained. “He teased me about having a very strong feminine side. I did everything I could to keep it in check but I finally broke when Joy and Aunt Peg started taking square dance lessons. Luckily for me, Greg sensed what I was going through and helped me bring Jillian to life.”
“Will I be gaining a sister for real?” It was obvious that Joy wasn’t sure she wanted to know.
“That will take a little time; we’ll stay as we are physically for now but mentally I’ll be the lady of the house and he’ll be my man.”
Maureen put her arm around Joy and held her close. “I hope your sister and I will have the same happiness you and your husband share Jillian; you’re a very special and lucky couple.”
When I got home, Greg and I talked about everything that happened and we both agreed that we had made the right choice in life. We hugged and kissed until I finally broke free. I rushed to our room and put on a very slinky satin negligee he had recently bought me.
The negligee was dazzling, a shimmering ivory color with a deep V-neck trimmed in an exquisitely beautiful pattern of white lace, it made me feel so feminine and desirable! Underneath I wore a pair of white lace panties that were also beautiful although I knew Greg wouldn’t spend a lot of time looking at them. The sooner he got me out of them and got into me, the happier we’d both be. As an extra touch, I also glued on my breasts.
“I want to play Pretty Woman,” I teased as I cuddled next to him.
I wanted to play the part of the beautiful call girl who knew how to drive a man to the ultimate heights of sexual pleasure.
He quickly hit me with the trigger phrase to make me think of myself as a beautiful, expensive, and highly sought after call girl skilled in the erotic arts.
I slithered close to my handsome client, took his face in my hands, and proceeded to give him a tonsil massage with my tongue. He responded by pulling me close and rubbing my breasts and butt while I undid his shirt and pants.
He then gathered me into his arms and carried me into the bedroom where he gently laid me on the bed.
“I’ll be right back,” He promised with a smile and a kiss.
“Don’t be long lover boy,” I said in a voice dripping with sex. “I might get lonely.”
He ducked into the bathroom and was back out moments later with a mustache glued to her upper lip and the dildo protruding out from her crotch.
“Oh baby,” I sang as I stared at my client’s massive tool. “You know what I like!”
Oh baby, he not only knew what I liked, he made sure I got every inch of it!
Three orgasms later, I reached down and took it in my hands.
“This poor baby looks tired,” I licked my lips suggestively. “I should kiss him and make him better.”
“That sounds like the perfect solution,” My client readily agreed as I began kissing and licking his shaft.
We spent the rest of the night as Call Girl and client before I had to leave. My wealthy, well-hung, client promised to call me again soon as I reluctantly left.
“You missed your calling,” Greg joked after we finished. “You would have made a fantastic Call Girl!”
“I’m happy just being your wife and lover,” I told him as I cuddled in his arms. “I couldn’t think of anything better.”
“I can,” he whispered. “Imagine if you were really a woman and I was really a man?”
“I think we have to face it,” I smiled as I gazed into his eyes. “I really am a woman and you really are a man, despite our physical appearances.”
“I don’t doubt it,” he nodded as he pulled me close. “Somehow, things went wrong for both of us. You should have grown up in pretty dresses with ribbons in your hair, playing house with your dolls. I should have been out climbing trees, spitting, and doing all those disgusting things little boys do.”
“It’s a good thing we found each other,” I told him. “We would have never known what a big mistake our lives really were!”
“Don’t worry your pretty head about it,” he said as ran his fingers through my hair. “Everything’s going to be just right from now on.”
I looked up and saw the strong, confident, man that I had fallen in love with and I knew I had made the right choice in becoming his wife. After work I planned to seduce him and show him over and over, just how grateful I was to have a husband like him.
Things got pretty hectic after that; the wedding was getting closer and there were gown fittings to go to, bridal shower arrangements to be made, and of course a bachelorette party for my sweet little sister.
I was amazed at the number of places where guys could be treated as ladies. The staff at the shop that sold us our gowns never blinked when Joy, Aunt Peg, and I went in for our fittings; they told us how pretty we looked, made suggestions for the right heel height for our shoes, and acted as though it was perfectly normal to fit three guys in bras and panties for gowns.
I’d been on a few shopping trips before that but it still scared me to be buying something as positively feminine as a bridesmaid’s dress. Sure, I’d bought dresses before and even lingerie, but that had always been in the anonymous atmosphere of a department store where no one really paid attention to me. Now though, I was wearing a lilac bra and panty set, and a woman was pinning up a gown that I’d wear when I was the Matron of Honor for my brother who would be the bride.
When I saw what a lovely bride Joy would be and how happy she was, it didn’t seem fair for me to be worried about pretending to be a woman. I gladly became Jillian for Greg, was my sister’s happiness any less important?
When the minister asked who gave Joy away, mom, in a tux, firmly said that she and Joy’s Aunt Margaret did. Aunt Peg, in her pretty gown, her hair and makeup perfectly done, stood demurely at mom’s side, dabbing the tears from her eyes.
The minister then turned to Maureen and asked if he, Geoffrey Michael Marshall took Joy Lauren Kent as his lawfully wedded wife, to love, honor, and cherish for the rest of his life.
I doubt that they needed the speakers throughout the church to hear Geoff say, “I do!”
I wish Greg had suggested that I’d be less emotional; by the time it was Joy’s turn to answer, I was on the verge of flooding the church with my tears. I looked over at my handsome husband, standing at Geoff’s side and I was able to regain my composure.
Joy’s answer to the minister though broke through my composure and started my tears; you couldn’t help but sense the love between her and Geoff.
The minister pronounced them husband and wife, they kissed, turned to the guests and locked hands as the minister introduced them for the first time as Mr. and Mrs. Geoffrey Marshall.
Everything was so wonderful; Greg and I stood in the receiving line with Geoff and Joy greeting the guests and then we were off to pose for pictures. The photographer took all the standard wedding pictures until Joy whispered something to him.
“Please step over here, Mrs. Brennerman.,” the photographer directed, “Next to your sister.”
I stepped over to where Joy stood. She put her arm around my shoulder and pulled me close so that our heads were almost touching.
“I want a picture with just me and the best big sister in the world!”
I broke into a huge smile just as the photographer snapped our picture.
“Don’t forget,” Joy told him. “I want two of those fifteen by twenty posters of that shot!”
I am such a lucky woman to have such a thoughtful sister!
The reception was bunches of fun; I was so proud as to be introduced to everyone as Joy’ sister and Greg’s wife and Greg’s dancing skills easily rivaled anything Fred Astaire ever did! He swept me around the dance floor in his strong embrace; all I had to do was let him hold me and follow his lead.
I stepped over to where Joy stood. She put her arm around my shoulder and pulled me close so that our heads were almost touching.
“I want a picture with just me and the best big sister in the world!”
I broke into a huge smile just as the photographer snapped our picture.
“Don’t forget,” Joy told him. “I want two of those fifteen by twenty posters of that shot!”
I am such a lucky woman to have such a thoughtful sister!
The reception was bunches of fun; I was so proud as to be introduced to everyone as Joy’ sister and Greg’s wife and Greg’s dancing skills easily rivaled anything Fred Astaire ever did! He swept me around the dance floor in his strong embrace; all I had to do was let him hold me and follow his lead.
Greg and I met some of Joy’s friends from the cross-dressing group and of course, her boss and friends from work. Far in the back of my mind, there was a nagging fear that someone would laugh at a guy pretending to be a woman and a woman pretending to be his husband but everyone we met was kind and supportive, telling us that we made a lovely couple.
There was one girl Joy worked with whose date kept stealing glances at me. Finally, he got up enough nerve to come over to where I was sitting.
“I hate to bother you and your husband,” He apologized. “But I just had to tell you that I love your gown and the way you have your hair done.”
I looked at him, confused that a guy would compliment me on such things.
“I know, it seems strange to hear that from a guy, right?” He grinned and continued. “I’ve been a cross-dresser since I was twelve years old when my sister dressed me as a girl for Halloween. I’ve wanted to meet you ever since my girlfriend told me all about Joy and her sister.”
The guy went into his story about how he had gotten hooked on dressing as a girl and how hard it had been for him. He had met his girlfriend Haley several months ago and they had fallen deeply in love.
“Haley has a very strong personality,” He smiled. “She has absolutely no fear of anything.”
“I, on the other had, am very shy, quiet, and prefer to blend in with the surroundings so we get along perfectly. My mom and sister knew about my dressing and encouraged me to express myself as a girl by teaching me things like cooking, sewing, and even dressmaking.”
He glanced towards his date. “I made the dress she’s wearing tonight, doesn’t she look hot?”
The dress color was perfect for his girlfriends skin tone and hair color; it hung perfectly, emphasizing her figure without being too tight or short.
“The dress is very pretty, you did a great job.” I told him. “And I understand what you’ve gone through; I had the same problem before I became Jillian.”
The poor guy almost melted in relief.
“That makes me feel so much better,” He smiled as though being allowed to set down a huge boulder he’d been carrying. “This is sort of hard to ask, I really don’t know how to put this, it’s a little odd but…”
His girlfriend, who had been standing just behind him, put her arms around him and finished for him.
“Carl here is the sweetest person I know and we are madly in love but he’s just not the husband type.”
“Uh, I’m sorry to hear that.” I stammered. How do you respond to something like that?
“Don’t be sorry,” She went on. “We still want to get married but Carl, or I guess Carol Anne would be more fitting, will be my wife.”
Carl / Carol Anne smiled and snuggled closer as Haley encircled him with her arms.
Haley was pretty but when I looked closer at Carl with his thin build, short stature, porcelain skin, and delicate bone structure, I could easily picture him in the soft, flowing dress Haley was wearing. No doubt, he’d probably even look better than she did.
“I guess you guys have talked this over?”
“We’ve been talking about it ever since I heard that Joy was getting married. We both agree that it’s the perfect solution for us. Carl isn’t comfortable trying to live up to the standards men are expected to meet. He’s too quiet and easy going, not to mention that he makes men stop dead and stare when he’s Carol.”
“We wish you guys a lot of luck,” Greg smiled and reached to shake hands. Carl never made a move; instead, Haley reached out and shook hands with Greg.
“We’d like a little help to go along with the luck,” Carl blushed. “Joy told us about the CD’s that turn you into Jillian. I wonder if they’d work the same for me?”
Without thinking, I blurted that I thought they’d be just the thing for him since he seemed so feminine to begin with, they’d probably work wonders for him.
“I’m so sorry,” I put my hands to my mouth when I realized what I’d said. “I didn’t mean to insult you.”
“I’m not insulted!” He grinned while looking at Haley. “I love wearing pretty clothes and being a woman. Nothing could be better than being a pretty lady and taking care of my husband. I love to cook and sew and keep the house clean; Harry would never have to lift a finger!
“You can do some really remarkable things with those CD’s.” Greg told Haley. “Let me tell you what happened to my little brother!”
“I hope I order the right CD’s,” Haley teased as she and Greg went off to the bar. “What would happen if I ordered the wrong ones and you could never be a man again? Imagine how horrible it would be to spend the rest of your life acting like and thinking of yourself as a woman when you knew you were really a man?”
The light in Carl’s eyes told me that he and Haley would be having a long talk soon; I got the feeling that it would be the last time anyone ever saw Carl.
“Now that the guys are gone, we can have a little girl talk about how wonderful it is to be a wife.” I told Carol.
We sat and talked about how important it is to surrender any vestiges of being male.
“Being a wife is a full time job,” I told her. “Your husband needs your support to succeed; don’t let him down. Don’t listen to women who say that wearing makeup and doing your nails is too much trouble; being pretty for your husband is never too much trouble.”
A drum roll was started and everyone’s attention was drawn to the center of the dance floor where Joy as seated in a chair as Geoff began inching her skirt up to remove her garter.
Joy looked so happy with her dress and petticoats over her knee as her new husband gently worked the garter down her leg.
Had it been that long ago that I had taught my little brother to play baseball? It seemed only yesterday that I was so enraged over what the frat was trying to do that I turned a couple of seemingly normal guys into cross-dressed sluts eager to please any man.
Now, that same boy I had played baseball with and rescued from the clutches of an evil fraternity was a lovely bride. I started giggling when I realized that my dear little brother had paid back his debt by showing me the way to become a submissive wife, anxious to please her man. I hoped I’d thanked her often enough for making me deliriously happy!
When the garter was tossed, it sailed high into the air until Carl jumped far above the outstretched hands and pulled it in. Next came the tossing of the bouquet.
Joy stood with her back to the knot of single women, closed her eyes, and tossed the bouquet — right to Haley’s outstretched hands. It couldn’t have gone straighter if she’d planned it.
A lingering kiss, applause, and Mr. and Mrs. Geoffrey Marshall were off for their honeymoon.
Later that night, after seducing Greg into a near marathon session of lovemaking, I found myself feeling envious of Carl and Haley.
when Carl and Haley were leaving. She turned to him, gave him a kiss that would melt an iceberg, and then handed him the bouquet. He looked at Haley, his future husband, and offered her the garter. I knew at that moment that Carl would never be a man again; I had just witnessed the final exchange of genders; how long would it be before Harry and Carol Anne became husband and wife.
Afterwards I spent a lot of time thinking of Harry and Carol, why did I have to go to work every day as Keith when what I really wanted was to stay home and be Greg’s loving wife?
Every evening I became Jillian, sometimes in a full-skirted dress and petticoats, sometimes in a pleated uniform skirt with a white blouse, or most of the time in a pair of jeans and a cute top. It didn’t matter what I wore, I was Jillian Brennerman, Greg Brennerman’s wife. I cooked for him cleaned his house, and made sure that his every need was met. I cooked delicious meals, ironed his clothes, and made certain that his sexual appetite was satisfied.
Greg was one man who never heard “Not tonight honey.”
I didn’t care how many times he wanted to make love, or how late it was, or if there was an interesting movie on TV; if my husband wanted to make love, we made love. We made mad, passionate, love in bed, in the shower, and anywhere else we could find room. The only down side to our lives was that five mornings a week Greg and Jillian had to leave so that Greg and Keith could go to work.
One day, Greg called me on his way home and said that he wanted me to put on my prettiest dress because he was taking me to dinner. He didn’t use the trigger phrase to turn me into Jillian, which disappointed me, but if my husband wanted me all dolled up for dinner, all dolled up I would be.
I selected a little black, sleeveless dress that cam just above my knees. With a string of pearls, black nylons, and heels, I knew Greg would be pleased by my looks. I showered, shaved my legs and underarms, and then slid on a pair of black satin panties and a matching garter belt. I carefully glued my breasts on then inserted them into the lacy cups of a bra from the same set as my panties and garter belt.
After attaching a pair of ultra sheer black nylons to my garter belt, I shivered in delight as I let a full slip slide over my hips. After wiggling into my dress I stepped into a pair of stiletto heels before sitting down to fix my wig and face.
“You look so tasty!” Greg said as he scooped me into his arm. “Maybe we could just skip dinner and live on our love?”
“That has possibilities sweetie,” I carefully started undressing him “Let’s save that for a midnight snack, okay?
I helped him out of his work clothes and into something a little more appropriate for an evening at our favorite CD friendly restaurant. Off with the skirt and top; the slip, bra, panties, and stockings go next, and then into more appropriate clothes like briefs, tee shirt, socks, and a suit. He pushes his hair into a wig cap then carefully fastens a short, wig to his forehead. A mustache is next, fake eyebrows like those that I usually wear to hide my thinly arched brows at work, and finally a pair of sensible men’s shoes.
“Have I ever told you that I think you’re downright yummy?” I asked while sucking on his earlobe. “I can’t wait to get you into bed!”
“I can’t either,” He agrees. “I have the feeling you’re going to love the surprise I have for you!”
At the restaurant, Greg holds my chair as I sweep my skirt and gently lower myself down. He bends over to kiss my head before going to his own seat. He orders my favorite meal then toasts me with a glass of wine.
“Here’s to the loveliest woman on earth!” He whispers in a sexy voice as we clink our glasses.
He breaks into a wide grin, reaches into the breast pocket of his coat, and hands me a letter.
I held the letter in my hands and began to read an offer letter from a college in a town called Falkville.
The offer was for a full professorship and the Assistant Chair in the History department. The salary would be more than twice our combined income and all medical benefits were paid.
“It sounds great,” I smiled and started handing back the letter. “But what has this got to do with Jillian and Greg?”
“Read the letter again,” Greg urged. “Go slow and notice who the offer is being made to.”
I took back the letter and reopened it.
“Oh my God!” I gasped. “Is this right?”
The letter was addressed to Mr. Gregory Brennerman.
The offer is for Greg, “ He swore. “Greg applied for the job, Greg interviewed for the job, and Greg is being offered the job. Of course, Greg will only accept if Jillian will come with him.”
“But what about Keith?”
Greg took my hand in his and gazed into my eyes, nearly making me wet myself!
“This will be strictly Jillian and Greg, forever. No more Keith and no more Barb. If I accept, we’ll spend the rest of our lives as Mr. and Mrs. Gregory Brennerman. You can stay home and be the wife you always wanted to be; I’ll be the breadwinner in the family.”
“Oh god Greg, it’s so exciting but how can it be possible?”
Greg explained that he’d heard some talk at work about a Midwestern town called Falkville where many of the women were genetic males and many of the men were genetic females. The town was the ultimate in gender role reversal; men dressed and lived as women, and women dressed and lived as men.
Intrigued, Greg had done some research with the cross-dressing group that Joy and Aunt Peg belonged to, and had sent for information from the local Chamber of Commerce. Everything had checked out, men had moved there and lived as women, women had moved there and lived as men. Sometimes, entire families moved; some husbands took on the role of wife and mother, some wives becoming the husband and father.
A few families swapped roles altogether with the daughters growing up as young men and the sons becoming young ladies. Not all of the families in the town had swapped genders. Some grew up in the area and others had found jobs in the area. It didn’t matter why you came to Falkville though; everyone was welcome regardless of gender.
“If we do move as Jillian and Greg, there will be no turning back. I think we should both begin transitioning to our proper roles. I’ve already set up appointments with a counselor.
“I’m so happy,” I squeezed his hand as tightly as I could. “I can’t wait to be Jillian Renee Brennerman, your wife, helpmate and lover for the rest of my life”
“Then it’s settled,” Greg said as he signed the offer letter. “I hope you’ll enjoy Falkville Mrs. Brennerman!”
“I’m sure I will Mr. Brennerman.”
We moved six years ago. Greg was more than happy to become a man and is now Chairman of the History department at the University of Falkville, I’m now a woman in all respects including being the delighted mother of two children we adopted a few years ago.
Jackie, our three-year-old daughter is a real handful. She’s the most active little girl I’ve ever seen. She’s constantly getting into things and delights in playing with trucks rather than the dolls I’ve bought for her.
Renee, our oldest daughter, provided Jackie with the toy trucks when on her seventh birthday she said that she didn’t want to be a boy named Robert anymore. Robert finished the first grade but it was Renee who happily skipped out to the school bus for the first day of second grade in a pleated skirt and white blouse, carrying her Hello Kitty book bag.
It’s a busy life being the wife of an important professor as well as the mother of two active children; I have dinner parties to attend with Greg, school activities for Renee, and of course keeping up with two active children is not a simple task.
Occasionally their Aunt Joy will stop by with Uncle Geoff to spoil the girls rotten.
Grandma and Great Aunt Peggy have been a big help, pitching in to baby-sit when I have to accompany Greg to a special dinner or university function.
Greg and I were shocked the first time that mom and Aunt Peg came to visit.
We have plenty of room at our home so naturally, we asked mom and Aunt Peg to stay with us.
Aunt Peg was a whirlwind, taking care of the kids, helping to clean the house, and scouring the local mall for sales.
Everything was going along so well until one day I accidentally walked in as she was coming out of the shower. I couldn’t help but notice the firm breasts and figure in front of me.
“They look awfully real,” I joked, mentally comparing them to the thirty-six B’s I had. “They must have cost a fortune.”
“Yes, they did,” she smiled and propped them up from below. “I paid for them with my manhood. I think I made a very good trade, don’t you?”
She dropped the towel she had wrapped around her revealing a set of firm breasts, broad hips, a full round butt, and a vagina where a penis and testicles should have been!
“Aren’t these panties so darling?” She said as she slipped on a pair of panties and a bra. “I just can’t get enough of pretty lingerie.”
“What happened to you dad?” I asked without thinking.
Aunt Peg ran her hands over her bra cups and shrugged indifferently.
“I finally became the woman I was meant to be. I feel so much better as a woman, it’s so much better than being a man.”
“After you and your sister married, I confided in your mom that I didn’t feel right as a man. My experimenting with cross-dressing hadn’t helped, I knew I should have been a woman!
“I’m lucky to have been married to such an understanding lady,” she said as he adjusted her slip.” She was the one who suggested that I might be happier as a woman She’s been so wonderful to stand behind me while I was going through some of the changes. I was such a bitch until I got used to the hormones.”
I left Aunt Peg to finish dressing and went to find mom.
She confirmed that since retiring dad begin nitpicking the way she swept the rugs, the way she did the laundry, and even how she folded clothes! The last straw was when he told her that if she didn’t start doing things his way, he’d divorce her!
Enough was enough mom declared, and she ordered a set of NASCAR DVD’s from a certain company. She was so fed up with the way dad was acting and his threat to divorce her that she ordered DVD’s rigged so that the next time dad changed into Aunt Peg; he wouldn’t be able to change back again; he’d do anything to become a woman.
“I gave him more chances to change than he deserved,” Mom told me. “I pleaded and begged him to go to counseling with me. I cried and told him that I loved him but he swore he was going to leave me. I had those DVD’s for months before I finally gave up and used them.”
“After watching the show, he decided to pretty himself up a little. He put on his prettiest panty, slip and bra set, sheer stockings, sexy looking heels. I zipped him up in his favorite Little Black dress and then he asked me to help fasten the clasp on the pearls he wanted to wear. I was only too happy to help; as soon as I did the clasp, I told him that he was finished.”
Mom could hardly control her laughter. “He must’ve thought that I meant he was finished dressing; I meant that he was finished as a man!”
“I lost a husband but gained a sister,” She smiled at the thought of having tricked dad into becoming a woman. “Peggy’s a big help and a lot more fun that your dad was. Especially when we go on trips; there are always plenty of men interested in two pretty, single ladies.”
“Your dad was always in the mood to make love, and was a big fan of oral sex,” mom giggled. “That hasn’t changed; my sister and I enjoy a very healthy sex life with our boyfriends.”
“You’re kidding right? Dad would never perform oral sex on another guy!”
“You’re dad wouldn’t, but your Aunt Peggy certainly knows how to please a man while keeping her panties firmly in place.”
The man I once knew as Dad is now a pretty lady who calls herself Margaret Marie and delights in shopping with her sister for pretty outfits to wear when they go out with their gentlemen friends. It used to bother me to see dad in a pretty dress, hugging and kissing her boyfriend but I know that it’s not dad anymore but my very lovely aunt and she has a right to a social life.
Mom says that she’ll never remarry; she’s single after many years and enjoys knowing that men find her very desirable.
I have a very full and rewarding life as a wife and mom and I often go to bed feeling worn out but if my darling husband asks, I’ll stay up all night making love if that’s what he wants. After all that he’s done for me, it’s the least I can do!
Lou and Pete have always veiwed themselves as hard-drinking, love em and leave em guys who were gods gift to women.
Why then, did they suddenly announce to their families that they're tired of pretending to be men and want to become women?
My friend Pete and I were living the good life as a couple of bachelors; we had a string of different girls that we dated but we never got serious about any of them. All a girl had to do was to mention marriage and she’d never hear from us again. It was strictly “Love ‘em and Leave ‘em” with us.
Our parents were constantly harping at us, “You’re twenty three, when are you going to settle down?” they’d ask at every opportunity. If they went to a wedding, it was especially bad for us for weeks afterwards.
“Joey got married, why can’t you?” or “Diane and Paul are tying the knot, what’s your problem”
One day I’d about enough of my parents and told them I’d settle down when Hell froze over
Mom broke into tears while Pete and I stood there and laughed at her. We grabbed a couple of beers and headed over to Pete’s house.
His sister Meghan was home and started on us as soon as we walked in.
“Look at what we have here, if it isn’t the loser twins!” She called out.
“Stuff it Meghan,” I sneered. “Why don’t you do something useful and get us some snacks while we watch the game.”
“I know you aren’t talking to me,” She laughed. “I’m not one of those stupid sluts you fool around with.”
“You’re not smart enough to be a stupid slut!” I howled as Pete and I broke up laughing.
“What’s your grade point average?” Meghan smiled. “Oh, that’s right, you two brilliant minds couldn’t even hack community college’s remedial courses.”
“We don’t need no college,” Pete told her. “We manage okay on our own.”
“Sure you do,” Meghan nodded in agreement. “Let’s see how well you do, okay?”
“Pete, you’re a mail clerk, right? That’s something to brag about when your class reunion rolls around. Lou, you’re laid off for the third time in two years. You couldn’t even keep that job at the Seven-Eleven; not after they caught you jacking off in the back room one night.”
“Shove it Meghan!” I shouted. “The manager was just jealous because I’ve got a bigger schwantz than he did!”
“Bigger Shwantz?” She laughed. “I’ve talked to a couple of the girls you’ve bedded; they said they had to finish the job after you fell asleep.”
“That’s a problem I’ve never had to worry about!” Pete bragged.
“That’s only because you’ve never actually been to bed with a woman.” Meghan’s words froze Pete where he stood.
“That’s bull and you know it!” Pete shouted angrily.
“Call any girl you’ve ever slept with,” his sister challenged. “I’ll give you a hundred bucks for each one that doesn’t laugh at you.”
“Go ahead man,” I urged. “ Show this stupid broad up once and for all.”
Meghan had a cruel smile as she held out the phone.
Pete turned and walked away, muttering that he didn’t have to prove anything.
“You’re a bitch!” I spat at Meghan. “Your brother and I have turned down better women than you.”
I handed Pete a couple of beers. “Screw her, let’s watch the game.”
Pete was down in the dumps after our little dust up with his sister. I tried cheering him up but nothing I did would work. Maybe Meghan had been right about him but that didn’t make what she did right. I was determined to pay her back.
I figured the best way to hurt Meghan was by going after her friends so with Pete’s help; we began telling everyone who would listen about how we’d had our way with nearly every one of her friends. By the time we were done, her friends were looking like the biggest collection of sluts outside of the Mustang Ranch. It took a couple of weeks but Meghan finally insisted that we stop.
“I thought none of your friends would bother with losers like us?” Pete smirked and grabbed at his crotch. “It looks to me like your friends can’t get enough of what we have to offer.”
“Damn straight,” I laughed. “We took them from pathetic excuses for women and made real women out of them.”
“You’re both nuts; you know very well that you’ve never been near any of my friends.”
“Maybe,” I taunted. “But if you repeat something often enough, someone will believe it. In this case, every guy in town will figure your friends are sluts. Every time a guy asks them out, he’ll be thinking that he’s going to get lucky.”
“I’m warning you two, stop it now!” She screamed. “Stop it or so help me god, you’ll regret it.”
“We’ll stop on one condition,” Pete countered. “You have to tell all of your friends that we’re the greatest studs ever to walk the earth; that we really are gods gift to women.”
“You’d better be convincing too,” I laughed. “We expect to bed at least five or six of your friends.”
“Get out!” She screamed, her face turning dark red. “You’re going to pay for this, you’re going to regret pissing me off!”
I blew her a kiss before we left.
A couple of weeks later Pete and I were at a bar having a few beers when I noticed something odd. As Pete went to sit, he ran his hand along his butt.
“What are you doing?” I asked. “You got a problem with Hemorrhoids?
He looked at me strangely. “What makes you think I got roids?”
“I don’t know, you made some sort of motion with your hand, I thought you had a problem.”
“Maybe you’re drinking too much,” he suggested. “You’re starting to see things.”
“No, maybe I just need another beer,” I laughed. “You can never drink too much.”
I was pretty peeved that none of Meghan’s friends had agreed to have their bones jumped; hadn’t she told them their reputations were at stake? I mean when a couple of straight up studs like Pete and me started to talk about how we’d screwed some babe, everyone would pay attention. And we didn’t stop at just screwing the chick; no, we gave, excuse the pun, blow-by-blow accounts of what she did for us! Yeah, every thing you could imagine some slut doing for twenty bucks is what we told people that Meghan’s friends did for us.
We started to tell everyone we met this crap but for some reason we had problems bringing it up in conversations. I mean, we’d run into a couple of dudes in a bar and on course, the conversation would turn to women.
“Getting’ any?” One guy would ask.
I’d be all set to tell him how Jenny, Meghan’s best friend, had done a Hoover on Mr. Happy but when I opened my mouth, all I could say was that I considered his question rude and offensive. His face screwed into a puzzled expression before he turned and walked away, shaking his head.
“What did you say that for?” Pete hissed. “Why didn’t you tell him about Jenny, like we agreed?”
“Beats the hell out of me,” I shrugged. “I was all set to tell him that Jenny could suck a softball through a garden hose but the other thing just popped out instead.”
“We’d better find another place to drink,” Pete suggested. “The guys at the bar are looking at us kind a funny like.”
I looked toward the bar and saw guys motioning towards us and laughing. We’d never be able to drink here again; we’d just have to find a new place to loaf.
“How about Alfie’s over on Thirtieth Street?” I suggested with a smile. “That seems like a very nice place.”
“Christ, what the hell’s gotten into you?” Pete asked, shaking his head as we walked out. “Alfie’s is a gay bar you jerk. You know that; why would you even suggest it?”
“I don’t have any idea!” I told him, trying to imagine what would make me suggest a gay bar as our new drinking hole. “I don’t know what the hell I’m saying today.”
“Don’t worry Lou,” Pete smiled and touched my arm. “We’ll think of something.”
I pulled my arm loose. “I don’t know why I suggested that fruit stand but if you ever touch me again, I’ll kill you!”
Pete looked at his outstretched hand in horror. “If I ever do that again, I’ll kill myself.”
We managed to get home without any further problems but I had a difficult time getting to sleep; wondering what was going wrong. When I did finally fall asleep, I dreamed that Pete and I were drinking in Alfie’s when two very gay guys approached us.
“Would you care to dance?” One of them asked as he held his hand out to me.
“I’d love to,” I smiled and accepted his hand. He led me to the dance floor and then held me tight as we danced.
“I’m Barry,” He smiled and pulled me close, rubbing my butt with his hand.
“Hi Barry,” I said in a soft voice. “My name’s Lou but all my friends call me Lindsay.”
“Lindsay,” My new friend rolled the name around on his tongue. “That’s such a pretty name, just like that actress.”
I giggled and moved closer to Barry, feeling a bulge pressing against me.
“She’s two years younger than me but she’s still my idol. I’m going to let my hair grow nice and long, and then have it dyed red, just like hers.”
“I think you’d look very pretty with long, red hair,” he said as he nuzzled my neck. “I like pretty boys like you.”
I reached down and felt his throbbing crotch. “I like big, strong men like you.”
As I started to pull down his zipper, I woke up to find my hand caressing a nice hard on. As I remembered the dream, I ran into the bathroom and puked.
“I’m going to kill Pete!” I thought as I brushed my teeth. “He made me have that dream. I’d never think anything like that if that fag hadn’t touched me this afternoon.”
No, I was all man. I knew it, women knew it, and why the hell am I sticking this toothbrush in and out of my mouth when I should be brushing my teeth with it? I tried to put it back in the toothbrush holder but I was overcome with a desire to lick it from the bottom of the handle to the end of the bristles.
“Oh yeah baby,” I moaned as I licked. “I just love nice big fat…”
I threw the toothbrush in the sink and backed away so fast that I almost fell over! Rushing back to bed, I pulled the covers over my head and prayed that I wouldn’t dream of Barry again.
Pete had to work that day and I wasn’t in the mood to go out so I propped my feet up on the coffee table with a bowl of cereal to watch some TV. Mom walked into the room but froze when she saw me sitting there.
“Good morning mother,” I said cheerfully while patting the couch next to me. “Sit down and let’s catch up on the soaps!”
She looked at me as if she was trying to decide if it was safe or not. I guess safe won since she finally sat next to me.
“Can you believe the nerve of that guy?” I asked, referring to an actor on the show. “He’s telling her how much he loves her when he’s secretly seeing her sister.”
“He does that to every woman,” Mom explained. “He’ll tell them anything to get them into bed.”
“I hate men like that!” I declared, nearly causing mom to choke.
“It’s only a TV show honey,” Mom told me. “You don’t have to watch it.”
“I know,” I grinned. “But the guys are so sexy and I’d kill to have outfits like the ones the women wear.”
I realized what I was saying and ran from the room. I locked my self in my room and refused to come out despite my mother’s pleadings.
When Pete finally got done work, I rushed over to his place to talk to him about my horrid day. I was shocked when I found him in the living room with Meghan, wearing one of her dresses.
“Hi Lindsay,” Meghan smiled as I walked in. “Misty is helping me pin the hem on a dress I just bought, isn’t it pretty?”
For a passing second, it seemed odd that she knew the name I had used in my dream. I started to ask how she knew but ended up telling him that the dress was very pretty and would look great on him.
“It’s a dream to wear,” Misty, I mean Pete, smiled. “It’s so lightweight and it’s even machine washable.”
“Where did you find it?” I asked, not sure why I wanted to know, it just seemed important.
“Would you believe I found it at Penney’s?” Meghan asked. “Karl Ladott finally asked me out and I needed just the perfect dress.”
“Karl, the guy you’ve had a crush on since ninth grade?” I squealed and rushed to hug her. “He’s so cute!”
Meghan was smiling and I suddenly had the feeling that something was very wrong. I gave her a kiss on the cheek and said I had to scoot on home.
I locked myself in my room again, trying to sort out what had happened to me. Did I really tell mom that the guys on the soap opera were sexy and that I wanted outfits like the women wore? Was it really me who saw Pete helping Meghan pin up a dress without chewing him out? Did I really tell Meghan the dress was pretty and congratulate her on getting a date with Karl?
Of course, I didn’t chew Misty out; it was very sweet of her to help her sister. After all, how could Meghan pin the hem of a dress while she was wearing it? And what was wrong with telling mom about the hunks on the soap or the great looking outfits the women got to wear? If a girl can’t confide in her mom, who can she confide in?
What am I thinking? Meghan has a brother named Pete, not a sister named Misty; I’m a guy and shouldn’t think that guys on soap operas or anywhere else are sexy and certainly shouldn’t want to wear women’s clothes. I had to figure out what was going wrong in my brain; what was causing Misty, I mean Pete and me, to crack up. There had to be a simple explanation, I thought as I finished shaving my legs.
I nearly had a heart attack when I realized that I had just shaved my legs. This just can’t be happening to me; I’m living some kind of weird episode of the Twilight Zone. I mean come on, guys don’t shave their legs, they don’t help their sisters pin up dresses, they don’t do any of the things Misty and I have been doing lately.
Then again, Lindsay is such a pretty name and I’ll bet that I’d look so cute with long, red hair. I wondered if my legs are as pretty as hers are as I spread some of mom’s baby oil on them. I didn’t want them to get all dry and scaly; they’d look horrible and then I couldn’t wear any of the pretty skirts I had planned to buy.
This is not happening, I didn’t shave my legs, I’m not coating them with baby oil, and I don’t really want to look like Lindsay Lohan! I ‘m just an everyday sort of girl, I mean guy. No, that’s silly; I’m a girl named Lindsay. Hell, I’m not sure who or what I am!
I quickly pulled on a pair of briefs. God, I have to get some decent lingerie; this tomboy crap is not for me! I shook my head as hard as I could to rid the crazy thoughts rattling around in my brain and jumped into bed.
I felt much better when I woke the next morning; I dressed in my usual jeans, jersey, and baseball cap and went to see what I could do for breakfast. My parents were already up and having their breakfast when I walked into the kitchen.
“Good morning mother, good morning daddy,” I smiled and gave mom a kiss on the cheek before I threw my arms around my dad and kissed him too. “Isn’t it a beautiful morning?”
Mom smiled and agreed with me but dad was staring at me very strangely.
“What’s gotten into you?” Dad asked.
“Forget it dear,” Mom told him. “Let’s just enjoy it while we can.”
Just as suddenly as the feeling came over me it was gone.
“Enjoy what?” I asked as I grabbed for the sausages. “What’s your problem old man? Quit staring at me!”
“I knew it was too good to be true,” dad said gruffly. “Imagine him being pleasant for a change.”
I didn’t need to listen to dad carrying on so I shoved a few sausages in my mouth, grabbed a slice of bread, and headed for Pete’s.
“Yo dude, wazzzup?” Pete called as I walked in. “What’s on for today?”
“Dunno,” I answered. “We can check out the babes at the mall for awhile, maybe we’ll think of something there.”
We were sitting at the mall enjoying the sights when Pete asked if I’d had any weird dreams lately.
“Yeah, I did,” I laughed as I told him that I dreamed he was helping Meghan fix a dress.
“That’s spooky,” He shuddered. “I had the same dream. You were in it too. You and Meghan kept calling me Misty and she called you Lindsay.”
“Did she mention a date?”
I didn’t like the way he was looking at me.
“With Karl, the guy she has a crush on?”
That was as far as either of us was willing to explore that dream; things were just too weird!
“Nice piece over there,” Pete nodded towards a girl at a counter in the food court.
I rolled my eyes. “Oh please, she shouldn’t wear those low rise jeans with that top; she’s got such a roll of fat!”
Pete whipped around and gave me a withering look. “What the hell’s with you, that’s one fine piece of ass?”
“Can’t you look at a woman without being such a pig?” I asked, offended that he was thinking of that poor girl that way.
“Are you going queer or something? Since when did you become Mr. Blackwell? Are you planning to publish a ‘Worst Dressed’ list?
“She’d be on it if I did,” I shrugged. “I mean, check it our, visible panty line for heaven’s sake!”
Pete pushed me so hard I fell off the bench we were sitting on.
“Do that again and I’ll break you in half!” I screamed.
“Quit acting like such a fag!” He screamed back.
“Wake up and smell the coffee, you moron. I’m twice the man you could ever hope to be!”
“Not when you’re bitching about visible panty lines!”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” I growled and nodded towards the girl. “I wouldn’t mind seeing her panty lines, but only as she was taking them off.”
“That’s better. Now, let’s go check out the babes at the other end of the mall.”
We were halfway to babe heaven, the section of the mall where Victoria’s Secret and Fredrick’s of Hollywood were, when Pete suddenly stopped and stared at a display in a store window.
“I wonder if they have that in my size.” He muttered as he stared at a pink dress.
“You dumb ass, you’re going to get us killed!” I whispered as I dragged him away from the store.
“What’s your problem, I thought we came here to shop?”
“We did. But for babes, not dresses, you pansy!”
“Shop for babes?” Pete seemed confused. “What’s gotten into you? Let’s go back; that dress was so pretty!”
I dragged him out of the mall; regretting that I chose to be so near to Vickie’s Secret and Fredericks.
“Why bother coming to the mall if we can’t shop?” Pete asked as we drove off. “The Fall outfits are coming in and there’ll be all kinds of great sales on summer stuff.”
He was lucky that I needed both hands to steer; otherwise, I think I would’ve strangled him.
I couldn’t believe it, my best friend was turning queer on me. I tossed my keys on the table as I walked in and went straight to my room to think.
At least I meant to go straight to my room. For some reason, on the way to my room, I decided to make a stop in my parent’s bedroom before going to my room.
When I got to my room, I closed the door and got completely undressed. I checked and was glad to see that my legs were still smooth and soft from having shaved and moisturized them; the pantyhose I borrowed from mom would feel smooth and silky when I gently pulled them up my legs.
First though, I stepped into the sexy panties I had also borrowed. Pink and nothing but stretch lace, I was amazed that my mother would own such sexy things when I had first seen them in the laundry. They felt so comfy and looked so pretty, I made a mental note to ask mom where she got them so I could pick up a few pairs of my own.
I fastened a silky white bra with lace cups and carefully adjusted it over my chest. I wish I had larger breasts, which would help me get more attention from all those hot looking guys at the mall. Maybe if I’m real nice to mom and daddy, they’ll let me get implants.
I arched my right foot and carefully rolled one leg of mom’s pantyhose up my leg before I started on the other. They felt so nice and made my legs look so pretty; mom I couldn’t wait to finish dressing so I could see how they looked when I wore heels.
I slid a white, satin slip over my head and adjusted the straps to bring it a few inches above my knees. I mean, what’s the point in having such sexy legs if I don’ bother to show them off. I wasn’t going to get stuck with some frumpy, below-the-knees dress; I made sure I picked out mom’s sexy Little Black Dress, knowing it would be well above my knees.
I put a couple of socks into the cups of my bra before I slid the dress over my head; what’s the point in wearing a sexy LBD if you’ve got the boobs of a twelve-year-old boy?
I smoothed mom’s dress out and tried to zip it but I just couldn’t reach the back zipper. Just then, I heard mom and daddy come home so I hurried to meet them and get mom’s help with the zipper.
Dad saw me first and blinked several times. “Lou, what the hell are you up to?”
“Please don’t call me Lou anymore daddy,” I smiled and kissed him on the cheek. “I’ve decided to give up being a tomboy; I prefer to be called Lindsay; it’s such a pretty name.”
He turned to mom and shrugged. “Okay, Lindsay it is. Now, why are you wearing your mother’s dress?”
“I told you, I’m not going to be a Tomboy anymore,” I explained as I twirled to show off how well the dress fit me. “Since I don’t have any pretty outfits of my own, I decided to borrow one of mom’s dresses to see how the new me looked!”
“You look lovely dear,” Mom told me. “Would you like me to zip you up?”
“I’d appreciate it mother,” I gave her a hug. “I think this dress would really look super once I have it zipped up properly. If you don’t mind, could you give me a couple of pointers on things like make-up? I’ve been a tomboy for so long, I missed out on all that stuff.”
“I’m sure your mother just can’t wait to make a lovely young woman out of you,” Dad grinned. “Isn’t that right dear?”
“I can hardly wait,” Mom smiled as she took my hand. “Let’s go to my room Lindsay; I’ll teach you all the tricks to looking beautiful. You’ve got such lovely skin, and great legs, I’m sure you’ll drive the boys wild.”
My tummy did several flips as I thought about driving boys wild. I hoped it wasn’t too late to get them interested after ignoring them for so long.
Mom zipped me up and showed me how to lower the zipper just enough to get a dress over my head. That way, I could reach the zipper all by myself. I gave mom a big hug and kiss for that bit of help.
My next lesson was how to put together several outfits by mixing and matching a few pieces. I can’t remember ever having so much fun as when mom and I went through her closet and picked out different skirts, blouses, dresses, and jacket to combine into different looks. She even showed me how to wear a garter belt and stockings before we started on my makeup lessons.
Daddy was so sweet; I modeled all the different outfits for him and he was so generous with his compliments. Of course, I always rewarded him with a kiss and hug after each modeling session.
The rest of the day simply flew by; I helped mom prepare dinner while wearing a pair of her shorts and a top but as soon as dinner was ready, I quickly changed into one of her summer dresses. Daddy told me how pretty I looked and even held my chair for me while I sat down. I don’t know why I was so silly acting like a tomboy all those years; being a lady was so much nicer.
That evening mom, daddy, and I all sat together on the sofa to enjoy watching “Herbie, Fully Loaded” with Lindsay Lohan. I loved the color of her hair and begged mom to let me dye mine the same color.
“Isn’t that an awfully big step?” Daddy asked. “I mean, going from a boy, I mean a tomboy, to a trip to a beauty shop? Maybe you should wait a little longer to get used to being a young woman.”
I thought about what daddy said and it seemed to make such perfect sense. “You’re right Daddy, I’ll just wait a couple of months until I’m really used to this girly stuff.”
When it came time to go to bed, mom came into my room with a beautiful pale green nightgown and matching robe.
“I thought you’d have sweeter dreams if you wore something really feminine,” she smiled and handed me the silky gown and robe. I was ecstatic when I saw the matching satin panties that went with the gown.
“Thank you mom,” I gushed as I threw my arms around her neck and gave her a kiss. “No more tomboy stuff for me; from now on, I’m going to be a perfect lady, just like you!”
“What about all of your friends, what are they going to think of the new you?” Mom asked. “Does Pete know you’ve decided to be a lady?”
“Pete? Oh, you mean Misty, “I laughed. “ I don’t think she’ll mind, she was helping Meghan hem a skirt the other day and she seemed to enjoy getting all prettied up.”
“It is fun to get all prettied up,” Mom admitted. “That‘s a big advantage girls have over boys.”
“I’ll bet,” I agreed as I pulled on the panties and slid the robe over my head. “I missed out on a lot but I’m going to do my best to make up for it!”
“I’ll help as much as I can honey, just as long as you’re sure you know what you’re doing.”
I ran my hands over the silky fabric of the nightgown. “I’m positive.”
I had such wonderful dreams that night; shopping at the mall with mom, guys staring at me and smiling, and other guys asking for dates, and of course, buying the prettiest outfits. When we got home, I put on a fashion show for daddy and got oodles of compliments on my outfits and how pretty I looked in them.
The next morning I brushed my teeth, put on the robe and went to have breakfast. I gave each of my wonderful parents a good morning hug and kiss before helping mom prepare and serve the pancakes and sausages.
“You’re a great cook Lindsay,” Dad teased as he chewed a sausage link. “I could get used to having two women cooking for me.”
“They’re pre-cooked daddy; all I had to do was warm them.”
“Well, you certainly warm a mean sausage!”
“Flattery will get you nowhere daddy dear,” I said as I gave him a kiss.
“I don’t mind,” He told me as he hugged me. “I get kisses from two lovely ladies, what more could any man ask for?”
I was so overwhelmed that I burst into tears. “I love you guys so much!”
After daddy left for work, I helped mom clean up the breakfast dishes. She offered to buy me a wig and my own makeup if I was really serious about being a lady. I promised, cross my heart and hope to die, and even pinky swear, that I was never, ever, ever, going to be a tomboy again.
“I think it’s best if you let me do the shopping at first honey,” Mom explained. “Your hair makes you look like a boy. I’d hate to have anything think that my wonderful daughter was really a boy.”
“Eew, that would be so gross! We’ll have to clean out my closet and stuff, someone filled them up with guys clothes.”
“Don’t worry Lindsay,” Mom promised. “I’ll get you a few things to start and then you and I can spend time shopping together. Maybe if you ask him nicely, daddy will fix your room up to make it pretty enough for a young lady.”
“I’ll give him tons of kisses and hugs, he seems to like that,” I laughed. “He’s such a sweetie pie.”
I helped mom get ready to go shopping then settled down to watch the soaps.
“Are you the same guy that called me a fag at the mall?” I heard someone sneer.
I turned around and saw Misty standing there staring at me.
“Hi Misty,” I smiled. “What are you talking about and why are you wearing guy’s clothes?”
“I’m talking about how you called me a fag for no reason!” He screamed. “My name’s Pete, not Misty, and I’m wearing guy’s clothes because I’m a guy. I thought you were a guy too but I guess I was wrong. Looks like there’s only one fag around here and you’re it!”
I was so upset that I started to cry.
“Why are you being so mean?” I sobbed. “I thought we were friends? Didn’t we have a lot of fun shopping at the mall?”
“We never shopped you pansy,” He laughed. “I don’t know what the hell you’re talking about.”
“Yesterday, we were at the mall and you saw that pink sundress, remember? I wanted you to buy it but you said you’d have to get a tan first.”
“I never wanted to buy any dress, pink or otherwise.”
“Sure you did, it was in the window at Dress Barn, remember?”
“We never went anywhere near the Dress Barn and I never looked at any dress.” He insisted. “Now, are you going to tell me why you’re dressed like that?”
“Mom lent me this,” I smiled and ran my hands along the robe. “It feels so dreamy.”
“But it’s a woman’s nightgown and robe!”
“Aren’t you the observant one,” I teased. “Of course it’s a nightgown and robe, you don’t expect me to sit around in just panties, do you?”
“But you’re a guy! Guys don’t wear women’s stuff, unless they’re queer or something.”
“I am no more a guy than you are Misty!”
“Why the hell are you calling me Misty and yes, you are a guy!”
I extended a leg and ran my hand along it. “Do guys legs look like this?”
“You shaved your legs!”
“Of course I did, I didn’t want them looking all hairy and nasty.”
“But you’re a …”
“Will you get off that silly kick of yours? I may have been a tomboy but that’s all over now.”
“Yeah, now you’re as queer as a three dollar bill!” He laughed.
“If I’m so queer, why did mom lend me this pretty gown and robe? Why did daddy tell me that I’m pretty and a good cook?”
“So you’re whole family’s nuts,” He shrugged. “Watch, I’ll prove that you’re a guy.”
He grabbed the hem of my gown and started to lift it. I reached for his hand to stop him but he suddenly stopped.
He blinked several times and started to rub the gown between his fingers.
“I’m sorry for teasing you Lindsay, this gown is so nice!”
“That’s okay Misty, I forgive you.”
“Do you think your mom would mind if I tried her nightgown on?” He asked excitedly. “Maybe I could get one just like it!”
“I guess it would be okay,” I grinned. “Let’s see if I can find something else to wear while you’re trying this on.”
We laughed and giggled all the way to mom’s room where I found a long, black satin nightgown that was slit all the way to the hips. The slit was trimmed with a two-inch wide band of lace and I just knew it would look great with my smooth, sexy, legs. I was out of the gown and panties I was wearing in a flash and into a pair of black lace hip hugger panties and the sexy gown.
“I need bigger boobies,” I pouted as Misty dressed. “Do you think my parents would let me get implants?”
“If they do, I’m going to cry and pout until I can get one too!” Misty giggled. “There are so many pretty outfits that are too low cut for padded bras.”
We stood there arm in arm, admiring ourselves when mom came back. Like a couple of little girls playing dress-up, we rushed to meet her and show off how sexy we looked.
“You look lovely girls,” Mom told us as we posed and strutted. “Misty, has Lindsay told you about how she’s going to start dressing more like a young woman?”
“Yes, she has, and I think I should too.”
“Maybe you should talk to Meghan,” I suggested. “She has great taste in clothes and stuff.”
“She’s been helping me lately,” Misty replied. “It’s just so hard to get used to wearing makeup and stuff. It takes so much longer to get ready when Meghan wants me to do the “Girl Thing” as she calls it.”
”Does she want you to do the “Girl Thing” often?” Mom asked as she began to unpack the things that she had bought for me.
“Uh huh,” Misty shrugged as she preened in the mirror. “She says I’m too old to act like a tomboy so she’s making me wear dresses and stuff most of the time. I still sneak out in guy’s stuff once in a while though, like this morning.”
“Do your parents like it when you do the “Girl thing?” Mom seemed awfully interested in Misty’s learning to be more of a lady. Maybe she was hoping for some tips that I could use.
“Mom and dad seemed to think it was a little strange at first, but now they’re pretty much used to seeing me in Meghan’s old outfits. I wasted so much money buying clothes to make me look like a guy that I’m stuck wearing Meghan’s old outfits until I can afford some nice things of my own.”
“What were we thinking?” I joked while soaking up the wonderful feelings the nightgown was giving me. “I mean really, why did we want to look like guys, this is so much better.”
“My mom and dad put their foot down; I’m not allowed to dress like a guy anymore. I have to start wearing pretty clothes, fixing my hair, and even wearing makeup.”
“Do you mind doing all that?” Mom asked as she helped fix the wig she bought for me.
“I did at first,” Misty shrugged. “It didn’t seem right to wear that stuff; I guess I went too far overboard dressing like a guy. Now though, I kind of like it; it’s fun getting all dressed up in something pretty and hearing everyone tell me how nice I look.”
“You bet,” I added while stepping into a cute denim skirt mom had bought for me. “It makes me feel so special when daddy tells me that I’m pretty. I knew he was joking about my being a good cook, but it felt so nice to hear him say that.”
Misty and I spent several hours trying on different outfits and experimenting with the makeup mom had bought for me. Before she left, we made plans to spend the coming Saturday shopping for pretty outfits. With my new wig and her long hair, I was sure we’d pass as girls.
Once again, I helped mom with dinner; this time wearing my new denim skirt and a cute, sleeveless white top. I looked down at my chest and smiled; the padded bra and breast forms mom had given me made me look just like any other woman my age. Further down, my long, sexy legs ended in a pair of flip-flops and my pretty red toenails glistened in the light. I felt so happy.
Daddy was a s generous as always with his praise and this time it meant so much more since I really had made dinner all by myself! Sure, mom helped by peeling a few potatoes and giving me moral support, but I had selected the menu from one of mom’s cookbooks and had prepared it all.
Daddy held my chair for me just as he always did for mom and complimented me on how pretty I looked. Something in the back of my brain was telling me that this was all wrong but I couldn’t seem to focus on what seemed like very silly thoughts about my really being a guy.
How could I be a guy when I’m wearing panties, a bra, a skirt, top, and look so pretty? I used to be a tomboy; even wearing guy’s clothes just like my best friend Misty, but that doesn’t mean I’m really a guy. I guess my brain is having trouble adjusting to my becoming a lady after being such a tomboy.
That night after I showered and shaved my legs and underarms, I slipped on the cute little baby-doll style nightgown mom had bought for me. It wasn’t anything sexy; I mean how sexy can a yellow nightgown with a teddy bear on the front be? No, like I said, it was really cute! It had matching ruffled panties and it was just so comfortable!
I slept soundly that night but when I went to brush my teeth in the morning I couldn’t believe what I saw in the mirror — I was wearing a baby-doll nightgown with a teddy bear on it!
What in the hell was I doing, I wondered as I caught sight of the matching panties peeking out from beneath the nightgown! I quickly stripped and hid the nightgown under my mattress to prevent mom or dad from seeing it. I reached for a pair of briefs from my drawer and nearly had a stroke when I pulled out a pair of lace panties!
Someone was trying to mess with my head; there was no doubt about that. Mom or dad could’ve left the panties in my underwear drawer, but how did they manage to get me into a nightgown without my realizing it? Maybe they slipped me something in my dinner to knock me out. Once I was unconscious, they dressed me up like a fag and carried me off to bed.
I was sure they were downstairs at that very moment, laughing and waiting to see me come to breakfast dressed like some sissy. Well, they were going to be disappointed; I pulled on my briefs, a Tee shirt and jeans.
“Why are you dressed like that?” Mom seemed puzzled. “I thought you decided your tomboy days were over?”
“What the hell are you talking about, you crazy old bat? Girls are tomboys; do I look like a girl to you?”
“Watch your mouth!” Dad ordered. “You were acting so nice over the weekend; what’s gotten into you?”
“As if you don’t know,” I snarled as I grabbed for a plate. “You can try your best, but your little game won’t work. I’m way too smart for you two!”
Mom and dad stared at each other while I gobbled down some breakfast.
“No sausages?” I asked after finishing a plate of pancakes.
“I thought you were going to make them,” dad said. “You did such a great job the other morning.”
“I told you it won’t work, so just knock it off!” I wiped my face in a nearby towel and left to do some girl watching at the mall.
It was too bad that Pete had to work; we could’ve enjoyed some quality time checking out the babes. It didn’t matter that much though; without him, there were more for me to hit on so it all worked out for the best anyhow.
A truly beautiful babe with long blonde hair came out of a store and walked past me. She must’ve been a secretary or something because of the way she as dressed; a lightweight, powder blue print, summer dress with cap sleeves and a handkerchief hem.
She wasn’t wearing stockings but a pair of open toed blue sandals, which nicely complimented her dress and her toenails were painted a light pink to match her fingernails. She had a small, Gucci shoulder bag, slung over her arm and a pretty bracelet slid along her wrist.
I almost died when I realized that instead of checking out her body, I was checking out her clothes and even the way she wore her hair- in a easy to care for, shoulder length style, with soft curls at the ends. What was I thinking; other than, I wish I had pretty hair like hers, only auburn, not blonde.
Well, my hair was close to auburn; more strawberry blonde but still it was better than having something ordinary, like brown hair. My hair color was pretty and it did set off the cute freckles across the bridge of my nose and on my cheeks. Lindsay Lohan looked good with auburn hair but with my fair complexion, strawberry blonde was best.
No! I didn’t intend to think of how pretty I really did look with my light hair, fair complexion, and freckles; I meant to think that the girl who was sitting across from me really needed to do something with her hair; it was long and stringy with absolutely no body to it!
Crap, what’s wrong with me? I wake up in the most adorable little nightgown and matching panties and now I’m wasting time looking at the way other women dress when I could be at the food court, checking out all the studs!
I was hurrying to the food court when I realized what I was doing. I stopped dead in my tracks and shook my head. This was not really happening to me; I’m not some sort of fag who wants to be on his knees giving blowjobs to other guys. Then why was I on my way to stare at other guys the way I should, the way I used to, stare at women?
Obviously, because like the one walking in front of me, guys had nice buns, broad shoulders, and with any luck at all, were very well hung!
I laughed to myself when I thought how mom and daddy would react if they realized their precious little angel would love to have some well hung stud take her to bed and make her scream in delight as he screws the living daylights out of her?
Damn, I’m losing it big time! Why the hell am I thinking of myself as a broad? Not just a broad, but some horny broad who can’t wait to get laid? I’m a guy for god’s sakes! I’m a normal, straight guy, who is short, stuck with light red hair, freckles, and a thin build. I wish I had brown hair and was built like that sexy hunk of guy sitting over near the Taco shop, but ….
I hurried out of the mall before I found myself going home with one of those studs buying pizza and letting them have their way with me.
Not that there was anything wrong with that, I reasoned. They were cute, they had all kinds of muscles, and judging from the bulges in their tight jeans, they could make me a very happy girl!
I raced home and up to my room before I did anything stupid. Mom smiled and asked what was wrong but I ignored her and slammed my door shut behind me. I fired up my PC figuring on spending some quality time on a few of my favorite porn sites.
I looked at all of my favorite sites but for some reason they just didn’t do anything for me. I called up the Google search engine to do a search on sex; hoping to find new porn sites I hadn’t visited yet. I typed “Sissies” into the search bar and was rewarded with a whole bunch of results.
One site was so cool! The guy was about my age but he loved to dress up like a little girl. There were pictures of him wearing the cutest little girl party dresses with lace ankle socks and shiny black Mary- Jane’s, and a few in a Communion dress, with white socks, gloves, and a veil. I dashed off a quick email asking where he got those outfits; I was stiff as a board just imagining myself in a party dress like he wore.
I opened another site and found an older guy who loved to dress like a woman from the early 1950’s; full skirted dresses, petticoats, darling little hats, and seamed stockings! Even though the first picture in his gallery clearly showed a man, the rest of the pictures though were like looking at pictures of my grandmother.
Another fun site was Boys in Dresses; which had all kinds of great pictures of very young to teenage boys dressed up like girls. Some were obviously upset over being dressed that way but others were enthusiastic participants; modeling all types of pretty outfits! One set of pictures showed a thin boy of about fifteen as his twin sister took him from being an effeminate boy to a pretty young girl.
The pictures started out with him in jeans and a jersey, then changed to him in nothing but a matching pink bra and panties; smiling as his sister applied lipstick and eye shadow to his face. This boy was obviously having a great time as his sister helped him into a pair of pantyhose, showed him how to roll up socks to stuff his bra, and slid a party dress with a three-tiered skirt over his head.
With his hair brushed into bangs and a pair of heels on his feet; he didn’t look quite like a girl but more like a sissified boy. I simply loved the idea of changing a boy into a girl for some reason and I was sure that if he had an age appropriate wig on, there wouldn’t be any trace of the boy left behind!
The final picture showed the boy, now wearing a wig, and his sister, as two attractive young ladies, shopping at a mall where they modeled prom gowns.
I spent all afternoon looking at pictures of guys of all ages as they modeled sissy outfits. Some dressed like normal girls or women but the majority wore little girls dresses or French Maid outfits. Of course, while I was looking at the sissy sites, I just couldn’t resist putting on my new nightgown and panties; they made me feel all sissy and girly, just like the guys in the pictures.
By the end of the afternoon, I was one sore puppy from all of the stroking I did while looking at the pictures. I finally allowed myself relief in what I was sure was an earth-moving climax. The second I did though I suddenly came back to my senses and was disgusted that instead of browsing for sexy women on the net, I’d just spent an entire afternoon wearing a nightgown and panties and fantasizing about what it would be like to be forced to dress like a sissy!
I got out of the nightgown and panties as fast as I could, grabbed a pair of briefs from my drawer, and quickly got dressed. I shut down my PC, and raced down to get some dinner. I got strange looks from mom and dad again but that was nothing new.
What was new, was when I sat down, and felt the cold wood of the seat against my legs. I looked down to see what was wrong and almost choked when I realized that I was wearing a denim skirt!
I ran back to my room and grabbed a pair of jeans and a jersey to replace the skirt and top, then went back to dinner, glowering and practically daring my parents to say something!
Mom and dad must have been awfully hungry since they were almost halfway through dinner in the time it took me to get out of the skirt and into normal clothes. They both looked up and smiled as I came to the table.
“Was something wrong with the skirt dear?” Mom asked.
I wanted to tell her what she could do with the skirt but I smiled and said. “No, I just felt like something a little dressier.”
Was I nuts or what?
I went to place my napkin in my lap and found that instead of the jeans and jersey I was sure that I had changed into, I was wearing a lightweight, white dress, with pink flowers, my chest was pushed out from a padded bra, and my legs were encased in white stockings.
“No, this isn’t really happening to me!” I screamed as I ran back to my room. I looked for the jeans and jersey I had meant to wear but there was nothing set out. I found an empty package from the pantyhose I was wearing, and two other dresses lying on my bed, but not a stitch of boy’s clothes!
I opened my closet door and realized just how bad my situation really was. I was wearing a summer dress, and obviously a bra and stockings, but adding to my misery were the heels on my feet and the panties I saw when I slowly lifted my skirt, I mean the skirt part of the dress I was wearing.
If all of that wasn’t bad enough I noticed that somehow my closet had been stocked with several other dresses, a couple of skirts in more colors than I ever knew existed. My hands wee shaking as I opened a drawer in my dresser where I kept my briefs.
I found a couple pairs of briefs but I also found silky panties, panties made entirely of some sort of stretchy lace, and even a couple of pairs of thong panties. Another drawer was filled with padded bras, a third one had slips, stockings, and girdles, and other drawers had tops and women’s jeans in them.
I threw myself on my bed and started to cry. I hadn’t cried a single tear since I was eight years old but I just couldn’t stop. I must’ve cried myself to sleep because the next thing I knew it was pitch dark and I had to use the bathroom.
Without a second thought I went into the bathroom, listed my skirt, pulled down my stockings and panties, and sat down to do my business. When I finished, I unzipped and carefully hung up my dress, removed my stockings, panties, and bra, and put on my cute nightgown.
The next morning I felt great; it’s amazing what a good night sleep will do for a guy. Of course, once I saw that I was wearing a nightgown, I felt terrible again.
I got it off as fast as possible and carefully assembled a pair of jeans, a jersey, and briefs to wear. I double checked everything before dressing and was satisfied that I had thwarted my parent’s master plan to make a sissy out of me.
I gobbled down two plates of pancakes and six sausages before going out to cut the grass. I vaguely remembered the fiasco of the previous night’s dinner but couldn’t begin to imagine what had possessed me to wear a dress and everything. I concentrated on getting the grass cut, figuring that it would keep any stooped thoughts of dresses from popping into my head
Everything went really well; I got the grass cut, raked everything up and bagged the clippings, and then cleaned and put the mower away. It was time to indulge in my favorite pastime again - on-line porn!
I closed the door to my room and fired up my PC before unzipping my pants. I always enjoyed masturbating when looking at porn; some days I managed two or three climaxes in an afternoon.
When I reached into my pants, I got a rude surprise — I was wearing panties again!
I ran to my mirror, quickly undid my belt, and dropped my pants to confirm that my worst fears had come to pass; I was wearing a pair of black, stretch lace, panties!
The panties would have been fantastic on a chick but why the hell was I wearing them? I know I picked out a pair of white briefs yet between picking them out and putting them on, they’d turned into black, lace, panties.
I angrily pulled them off and flung them across the room before putting on a pair of white briefs, I know that they were white briefs because I watched myself in the mirror as I pulled them up my smooth, sexy legs and then tucked my little friend under to prevent an unsightly bulge in my panties.
I opened my nightgown drawer and found that my wonderful mother had gotten me a really girly nightgown — a baby-doll style, just like my fave one with the teddy bear on it, but this was pink satin with a chiffon overlay and the matching panties had rows of white lace ruffles on the back.
I gently took off the panties I was wearing and slid on the pink ones before I pulled on my nightgown. I twirled in front of the mirror, taking great delight in looking like such a sissy!
When I finished twirling I noticed that mom had also provided me with some makeup so I did my lips in a frosted pink, put pink eye shadow on my eye lids and sat down to do my nails while looking at sissy sites.
Hours later, I had pretty nails and a sore little friend but I didn’t care; I was a girl and I loved being such a sissy girl!
I kept having these strange feelings that something wasn’t right but I couldn’t see what could possibly be wrong. I simply adored being a girl and I’m sure mom and daddy are happy or they wouldn’t have bought me all those pretty outfits. Who knows, maybe being a tomboy for so long has screwed up the way I think of myself but I’m sure that I don’t want to be a tomboy anymore. I’m tired of pants and baseball caps and pretending that I’m a boy. I’m not a kid anymore; I want to be like other girls my age and wear pretty outfits and date cute guys.
Maybe it’s looking at those guys pretending to be girls. They do seem silly but I think it’s sweet that a guy would want to look like a girl. It’s actually a compliment that a guy would be willing to risk being ridiculed just so that he could look pretty. Of course, some boys are just too dumb to understand that being a girl is better than being a boy.
I think it would be really fun to make a boy like that dress up in pretty clothes, I know that I’d do everything possible to turn him into a pretty girl. I’d get him pretty panties like I wore, a nice bra with a little ribbon on it to make him feel all sweet and girly, I’d make him shave his legs and then laugh as he started to enjoy the way it felt to wear pantyhose.
I’d put lipstick and eye shadow on him, and then I’d do his lashes with mascara to make them long and sexy looking, and I’d even spray perfume on him to make sure he didn’t forget that he was a girl.
I’d show him how to do his nails so that whenever he looked at his hands he’d remember that he was a girl. I’d put bracelets on his wrists that would slide up and down; he’d never be able to think of himself as a boy like that!
I was having a great time thinking of all the rotten things I’d do to make a boy look like a girl when it suddenly occurred to me — I was a boy dressed like a girl!
No, that wasn’t possible though. I was a girl, a bit of a tomboy in the past, but definitely a girl.
Or was I?
I seemed to have vague memories of growing up as a boy, of playing sports and dating girls. But if I’m really a boy, what am I doing in this frilly nightgown? Why would a boy put on nail polish and wear perfume? Why would I dream about making boys wear girl’s clothes and worse yet, why do I get excited thinking about cute guys at the mall?
I was determined to get to the root of things so I went charging downstairs to confront mom.
She smiled when she saw me. “You look very pretty in that nightgown Lindsay,”
“Bullshit!” I screamed. “What have you been doing to me?”
She seemed genuinely confused. “I don’t understand dear, I haven’t been doing anything but what you asked me to do.”
“Oh yeah, then how the hell did I get this!” I asked, holding the hem of my nightgown between two fingers of each hand. “And there are sites of guys dressed like women bookmarked on my PC, how do you explain that?”
“I bought you the nightgown,” Mom shrugged. “It was on your list along with the other clothes, the makeup, and the perfume. I still have to order your subscriptions to Vogue and Cosmopolitan.”
She handed me a list in my own handwriting detailing exactly the type of nightgown I wanted, along with other outfits and the sizes I’d wear.
“I don’t know who wrote this,” I screamed at her. “But it couldn’t have been me. And someone’s been messing with my PC!”
“You should wear a robe with that nightgown Lindsay,” I heard dad say as he returned from work. “What’s wrong with your PC?”
I explained the new bookmarked cross-dressing and sissy sites and demanded to know who put them on my PC.
“You brag about how complex your password is,” Dad shook his head. “You’ve told us over and over that no one could ever guess it.”
I realized that he was right about that. My password consisted of the initials of the first girl I’d ever dated, her birthday, and bra size. It was twelve characters long and just to be sure it couldn’t be guessed, I placed the digits for the month, day, and year as the first, middle, and last characters of my password. Sometimes, even I had trouble remembering it.
“Okay, then you tell me. Why am I dressed like a girl?”
“Because you wanted to,” Dad shook his head. “You’ve spent the past couple of weeks telling us that you’re tired of being a “Tomboy,” as you called it. You said you wanted to be a lady, just like mom. You borrowed her clothes, asked us to call you Lindsey, and frankly, you’ve been the sweetest daughter imaginable.”
“This is the list you wrote, isn’t it?” Mom showed me the list again. “You gave it to me and asked me to get these things for you; you said you didn’t think you were ready to go out in public yet.”
“But I wasn’t a tomboy for god’s sake!” I screamed. “I was a boy, I mean I am a boy, or something like that.”
“Then why did you ask us to call you Lindsey?” Dad asked. “Why do you spend more time in women’s clothes than men’s?”
I wanted to tell them that I was somehow being sandbagged, brainwashed, that someone had cursed me, but instead I smiled sweetly, put my hands on my hips, and told them that I wanted to become a woman!
“NO!” I screamed as I realized what I’d said. “I want to be a woman. I mean, I never want to be a guy again! I mean, I love wearing pretty clothes and I should’ve been born a girl, I always hated being a boy.”
I gasped and quit talking altogether; afraid that I’d beg them to castrate me then and there.
“It’s okay Lindsey,” Dad said softly as he pulled me close and hugged me tightly. “There’s plenty of help for boys like you and mom and I will make sure you get it. Soon you’ll be a beautiful woman, just like your mom.”
I tried to scream and tell him that being a beautiful woman was the very last thing in the whole world that I wanted but it didn’t work out that way.
“Thank you daddy,” I smiled and kissed him. “You’re terrific. I hope you’re not upset that you’re losing your son?”
“I don’t want my son to go through life bearing this kind of burden,” Dad told me. “Your mom and I have been doing a lot of research and we realize how horrible it must be to try to live your life in the wrong body. We’re going to make sure that you get all the help you need to be the woman you should be.”
I burst into tears at the thought of being turned into a woman but dad thought they were tears of joy and gave me anther hug and kiss.
He gave me a playful pat on my satin covered but. “Now go put on a nice outfit; I want to take you pretty ladies out to dinner.”
Once again, I tried to tell him what he could do with his dinner but ended up asking mom to help me find a nice dress to wear. Unless I could find a way out of this mess, I was doomed.
When mom and I got to my room, I couldn’t help but to act like a little girl getting ready to go for dinner with her mom and daddy. Mom picked out several outfits and I modeled them while squealing and carrying on about how wonderful my parents were.
“Oh mom, I can’t tell you how excited I am.” I babbled while pulling on a pair of lace panties. “I wish I had told you guys a long time ago but I was afraid that you wouldn’t understand.”
“It hasn’t been easy dear,” Mom nodded. “But your father and I realize that your bad behavior was simply your way of trying to fit into a role that wasn’t right for you. That’s why you’re such a doll when you’re wearing dresses; you were meant to be a girl.”
I kissed her and thanked her for being so nice after I had been so rotten.
The idea of going out in public dresses as a woman scared me but every time I went to say anything about it, I ended up telling mom how excited I was. No matter how hard I tried to tell her that I didn’t want to be a woman, I ended up asking her advice on what to wear.
I finally gave up and while wearing a pair of panties, stockings, a bra and a slip, began to do my makeup. Mom left for a few minutes but returned carrying the outfit that she planned to wear.
“I thought it would be fun to dress with my new daughter,” She said as she began to remove her top. “You don’t mind playing dress-up with your mom, do you?”
I smiled and shook my head as I brushed powder over the foundation I wore. “Uh no mom, it’s kind of neat, actually.”
What could I do; there wasn’t a snowball’s chance in hell that I could actually say anything else. Especially when it was all I could do to fight off the feeling of happiness over going out in public as a woman!
When we were finished, mom and I looked totally hot! She wore a white linen dress, white pumps, and a black jacket, while I wore a light blue, sleeveless dress and low heeled, white pumps. Concerns over being discovered were quickly pushed out of my head by thoughts of how pretty I looked.
No, I didn’t want to look pretty, and I didn’t enjoy being pretty, at least I didn’t want to enjoy being pretty. As usual though, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t keep from smiling as I studied myself in the mirror.
What was I supposed to think? The chick in the mirror was hot! She had great legs, her dress was nice and short, it fit her like a glove, and her lips looked like they were made to suck … .
What the hell’s wrong with me? I’m dressed like a hot looking chick from the skin out, I’m wearing a wig and makeup, and I think I’d make a great cocksucker!
I wanted to cry my eyes out but I didn’t want to risk my mascara running and having to redo my makeup.
Mom gave me my very own purse to hold some makeup, a wallet, and a brush and comb. It was a horrible feeling but I couldn’t escape being as happy as a little girl carrying a purse like a grown up lady! I kissed mom to thank her and sluing the purse over my shoulder; it was time for daddy to see his dates.
“Hi daddy, how do we look?” I sang out happily as mom and I walked into the living room. God, I hated calling him daddy, it was so “Little-Girlish,” and I certainly wasn’t a little girl by a long shot. Hell no, I was a grown woman now. It didn’t matter though, now matter how grown up I was, I would always be daddy’s little girl!
“You look so pretty,” Daddy told me, making me feel all warm and happy. “You’re going to break hearts everywhere you go!”
“We’ll sit down and have a little mother-daughter talk soon,” Mom promised. “You need to understand that things will be different now that you’re a woman.”
No shit, I thought. As if I didn’t know that thing were different. I should be hanging out with Pete, downing beers, talking about babes, but instead I’m wearing a dress and going to dinner with my family.
I gave dad another kiss for holding the car door open for me; kissing him was getting to be a habit for me, it seemed to make him so happy and he was such a wonderful daddy!
No, he wasn’t such a wonderful daddy! I don’t know what’s making me think this way. Every time I look at him I feel all funny inside; I want to call him daddy and act like such a sissy! I started out the day trying to forget all this crap about being a girl and the next think I know, I’ve told my parents that I want to be a woman, I’m all dolled up and going to dinner. I couldn’t fight the urge to get all prettied up and worst of all; I’m enjoying the hell out of being dressed this way.
When mom and I were dressing, I was thrilled to put on a pair of sexy looking panties. As a matter of fact, I chose the prettiest panties I had, telling mom that I wanted to feel all girly. She thought I was serious and quickly ran to get me a garter belt and a pair of nylons; you can’t imagine how girly they make me feel!
Every time my legs rub together it feels so damned good that I almost shoot a load into my panties! I keep running my hands along my legs; the feeling of having them all covered in nylon is almost too much to bear.
Then there’s the incredible feeling that comes over me when I move and my panty covered butt slides against my slip. Even the tightness of my bra is sending delightful feelings to my brain; convincing me that becoming a woman is the smartest decision I could ever make.
At least it would be if I really, truly, wanted to be a woman. I don’t though, never did, and can’t imagine that I ever will want to be a woman, no matter how much I swear to my parents that I can’t go on as a guy.
I’m stuck on the express to Chicksville and there’s no way off. One of these days, I’m going to get breast implants; soon I hope. No, I don’t hope, I never want breast implants. I’ll have to get them though since I don’t know if I can wait to grow my own. Once I have the implants, the first thing I’m going to do is find some cute guy to suck on them so I can experience the same feelings that used to cause my girlfriends to moan and whimper.
Not long after I get my new boobies, I hope I can get my old friend cut off and a nice little box to replace it. Of course, no guy’s going to stick his thing into my box; not until he and I say, “I do,” that is. I’m not that kind of girl to hop into bed with every guy I meet.
I tell myself to stop it, to quit thinking of my self as a girl but it doesn’t help. As soon as I get things under control, I accidentally rub my legs together or slide my butt against my slip, and it’s the bus to Chicksville is rolling again!
Daddy pulls into the valet parking at the restaurant and a cute guy opens my door and holds out his hand to me. I smile and hold his hand while getting out of the car; noticing how he glances at my chest and legs when he thinks I don’t see.
I give him a big smile to thank him and glance down at the growing bulge in his pants. God, before I can stop myself, I’m smiling at him and licking my lips! He gets my signal and holds my hand just a second longer than necessary. It’s thrilling to have such control over men.
Inside, I feel disgusted about what happened but it doesn’t last long; I had complete control over the poor guy, he was all hot and bothered, ready to melt in my hands; it didn’t get much better than that I realized. As Lou, the guy would’ve thought I was scum but all dressed up as Lindsay, and I was suddenly worth bothering with. I’d have to come back when I got my boobies; if he was still working here, maybe I could convince him to ask me out.
I’m cracking up; why was I teasing that poor guy? I’m a guy too and the last thing I want is to get another guy turned on. I may be dressed like a pretty young woman but underneath all of this frill is a normal heterosexual guy who wants nothing more than nice boobies, a hot little snatch, and a cute guy to suck on my boobs and ram his rod into my snatch!
“Is everything okay Lindsay?” I heard mom ask. “That young man didn’t scare you, did he?”
“Everything’s just wonderful mom,” I grinned. “No, he didn’t scare me.”
Everything would be even more wonderful, I thought, if that hot guy was jumping my bones!
I still don’t know how I made it home that night without giving that parking attendant a blowjob he’d never forget. As we left, I could feel myself being pulled towards him, aching to take him behind the building and suck him dry. I finally took daddy’s arm, pretending to be cold, but needing something to hold me back.
That night, I tried to sleep in a tee shirt and briefs but the instant that I thought of that cute parking attendant; I just had to wear that sexy baby doll nightgown. I went to sleep dreaming that I was on my knees in front of that stud, sucking and slurping like a kid with a lollipop.
When I woke the next morning, I hoped that I had a nightmare and the previous evening didn’t really happen. A quick look around my room though and I saw the dress I had worn hung neatly on a hanger, the garter belt, nylons, slip, and bra, slung over the back of my computer chair.
I buried my head in my pillow and sobbed. I really had gone out in public wearing a dress, and I really had wanted to give some guy a blowjob that he’d brag about to his grandchildren! At least he seemed to think of me as a pretty girl; that was some small consolation.
I pulled my head from my pillow and started to smile. That guy thought I was a pretty girl! He looked at me and smiled so he must have liked what he saw.
What wasn’t there to like, I thought. I have very nice, sexy looking legs, my dress was very pretty and fit well, and I had done a great job on my wig and makeup. All of my hard work had paid off; a cute guy had thought that I was pretty!
But I don’t want to be pretty, I suddenly thought. I’m a guy and guys shouldn’t look pretty.
But I’m not really a guy, another thought quickly popped into my brain. I’m really a girl who somehow got stuck in this yucky guy’s body. Guys don’t wear pretty nightgowns like the one I’m wearing, they don’t wear makeup and nail polish, and they don’t go to dinner wearing pretty dresses either.
Mom and daddy think I’m pretty and they’re going to help me get rid of this yucky body. Someday, I’ll be just as much a woman as mom is and I’ll have a husband who’s as sweet and lovable as my daddy.
I came to my senses and buried my head back into my pillow. If I can’t get help soon, I’m going to be in big trouble. I fell back to sleep praying that it would be dreamless.
I felt so much better when I woke up again; I slipped on a pair of cute yellow shorts and a top, white slouch socks and my Reebok Princess sneakers and went to see what mom was doing.
Luckily, it was still early enough and daddy hadn’t left for work. I owed him a kiss for the wonderful time I had the night before so I snuck up behind his chair, covered his eyes with my hands, and gave him a big kiss on the cheek.
“Guess who?” I teased.
“Let’s see, could it be my favorite, and very beautiful daughter Lindsay?”
“Your only daughter,” I giggled. “But I like the very beautiful part.”
“So did that young man who parked our car last night,” Daddy teased. “He nearly tripped on his tongue.”
“He was awfully cute,” I blushed. “He seemed to enjoy holding my hand while I got out of the car.”
“I can’t blame him,” Daddy smiled and gave me a gentle squeeze. “That’s something you’re going to have to get used to since I can safely predict it will happen a lot.”
“I’m not sure I’ll be able to handle attention from other guys,” I admitted. “This is all so new to me.”
“Other guys won’t be looking at you dear,” Mom corrected. “You’re not a guy; you’re a beautiful young woman.”
“But I’m still…”
“You’re no more a male than I am Lindsey,” She insisted. “Your body needs a little bit of changing but in your mind, you’re completely female.”
“Your mom’s right Lindsey,” Dad added. “It may take a little while for you to adjust but there’s no denying it; your’e a very lovely young woman,”
I felt all warm and happy inside; my family understood what I was going through and wanted to reassure me that everything would be fine.
“How about we go on a little shopping trip sweetie?” Mom suggested. “Nothing makes a woman feel better than shopping; except chocolate of course.”
“I don’t know mom,” I hedged. “I’ve only been dressing this way for a little while; I don’t know if I can pretend to be a woman in public yet.”
“Remember the look that guy gave you last night?” Dad asked. “You’re not fooling anyone, you are a woman.”
“We could pick up some more pretty lingerie?” Mom offered.
“Vickie’s Secret?”
“It’s a deal.”
What had I done? Instead of telling mom that there was no way I wanted to go shopping for lingerie or any other women’s clothes, I’d just bargained my way into a trip to the inner sanctum of femininity. Every time I try to insist that I’m a guy who is somehow being tricked, I end up with the opposite result.
I helped mom clean up the breakfast dishes, gave daddy a goodbye kiss when he left and then mom and I went to my room to get ready to shop.
Mom suggested that I wear a cute denim skirt she bought for me.
“It’s nice and short, just perfect for those sexy legs of yours.”
“But I like these shorts, they’re comfy and pretty.”
“Right now, shorts aren’t you’re best bet,” Mom explained gently. “You have that little bulge in your panties that might show if you wear shorts.”
I pouted but gave in and changed into the skirt.
“What about that bulge mom,” I asked. “When can I get rid of it?”
“It’s going to take a little time honey; first you have to see a psychologist to get him to recommend that you become a woman. Then you’ll start on hormones and will have to live for a year as a woman before anything irreversible is done.”
“I don’t want to have to wait that long!” I frowned. “What if the Psychologist doesn’t think I should be a woman?”
“Don’t worry,” Mom said as she brushed out my wig. “I’m sure he’ll see the same pretty young woman everyone else sees. People don’t go through all of this as a joke.”
A joke? No, I suddenly didn’t see anything funny in this. If that shrink recommends that I become a woman, it’s all over. My ticket to Chicksville will be stamped, I’ll be started on hormones, my little friend will be removed, and I’ll never be a guy again.
“But I don’t want to take hormones; I don’t want to be a woman! Please don’t let this happen to me.”
That’s what I tried with all of my heart to tell mom but when I opened my mouth, things didn’t work out that way.
“I can’t wait mom!” I told her with all the enthusiasm I could manage. “Do you think I could get breast implants right away?”
Mom thought about it for a little while. “I don’t see why not Lindsey. I’m sure you’ll feel so much better when you have your own breasts.”
Crap, she wasn’t even going to wait for the psychologist’s report; as far as she was concerned, I was already her daughter and a boob job would cheer me up.
That was my life; I was the sweetest, most lovable daughter a family could want. I helped mom with the housework, I watched soap operas and chick flicks with her, and I waited on daddy like he was some sort of king. I never raised my voice around them, and I even quit swearing. Every morning I helped mom with breakfast and then, after daddy left, we cleaned the house, watched TV, or had one of our adventures.
Our adventures ranged from clothes shopping to learning the skills mom felt I’d need to land a husband. Those skills ranged from sewing, to laundry, cooking and baking. I learned to do some basic mending and hemming and then was on my way to sewing a simple outfit for myself.
I guess I should mention that I was no longer afraid to be seen in public; by then I could easily pass as a woman in any situation. I hate to admit it but I’m responsible for a good bit of my passing ability.
One day while I was browsing the net, checking out sites of other girls like myself since I no longer seemed to have any interest in porn, I ran across an ad for a CD that would teach me to pitch my voice like a woman. I quickly ordered it along with several others that would teach me feminine mannerisms. Before long, I was able to leave mom’s side and browse through outfits that caught my eye.
I don’t understand it either but after spending so much time living as Lindsey, I was beginning to think of myself as a woman. What could I do, I slept in a room that had been painted a light pink, (daddy did it, but I chose the color), my Sports Illustrated Swimsuit edition posters were gone, (I trashed them when I realized they made me jealous), and I had a collection of cute dresser dolls.
I couldn’t dress as a guy even if I wanted to; I’d packed all of my male clothes up and daddy helped me take them to Goodwill along with the model cars that were getting in the way of my new vanity. All of the porn I had downloaded to my PC was gone; I replaced it with pictures of other guys who were trying to become women; I considered them an inspiration. Even getting drunk was a thing of the past for me; it seemed so silly. I had better ways to spend my time, like learning to crochet or shopping with Misty
I can understand how odd it must seem, but Misty and I were like sisters. We spent tons of time in the same chat rooms like T-Girl world, and we were constantly IM’ing each other.
I lent her my CD’s and soon she and I were spending weekends shopping and checking out the hot guys. We’d take a slow walk around the mall in our skimpy denim skirts and midriff tops, stopping to window shop and get a few guys all excited.
Little by little, Lou was being pushed away and I couldn’t stop it. To my horror, each passing day made me more and more of a woman. At first I tried to fight every little change; I told myself that I would never give in an learn to cook, even as I tied a pretty apron around me as I began preparing dinner.
When I lost that battle, I was determined that I’d never let them change my room; then squealed in delight as daddy repainted it and mom set up my curio cabinet with dresser dolls.
I vividly remembering how hard it was to give up my male clothes; actually I begged daddy to drive me to the Goodwill store.
One day, I felt sure that I could finally say what I really felt. I’d been practicing all morning in m room before I was ready to rip mom apart.
“I’m sick of this!” I told her as I threw my wig down. “I just can’t take it anymore.”
Mom quickly threw her arms around me and held me tight.
“What’s wrong honey?” She asked. “Tell me what’s bothering you.”
I took a deep breath; it was finally time to straighten things out and get back to normal. Or at least I thought it was.
“I’m tired of wearing a wig; can my own hair be styled so it looks pretty?”
Oh hell, here we go again, I thought as mom called her hairdresser to make an appointment for me.
“Yes Mary, that’s right. I want to bring my daughter Lindsay in to have her hair done.” I heard her say. “Oh, well you probably remember her as Lou, my son. He’s finally decided to follow his heart and become a woman. Uh huh, she’s been wearing a wig but you know how hot they can be, and she has enough on her mind without worrying about how to brush it or keep it from slipping. Her hair’s a little short but I just know you can work magic with it so she can look her best.”
I knew better than to complain, fate seemed to want to make a woman out of me and nothing was going to prevent that. Like the sweet girl I was fast becoming, I walked into the beauty shop two days later and signed in as Lindsey Marie Collings.
I had a nice time talking to mom’s friend as she redid my hair and we had lots of good laughs over how, as a kid, when I was home alone, I used to sneak into mom’s room and try on her clothes. I told her that by the time I was eight, I knew more about makeup than many teenage girls. She was very sympathetic as I told her how upset I was in the seventh grade, and the girls in my class began wearing bras.
Hours later, my hair had been shampooed, cut, and permed into the cutest style I could have imagined. I wouldn’t be sitting at my vanity brushing my hair for hours before going to bed, but my new style was short, sassy, and very feminine! If you can picture a cute little female elf, you’ll see me!
My new hairstyle gave me much more confidence in my ability to pass as a woman. I began going shopping alone when Misty was working or too busy and even had the courage to talk to a few guys who’d stop by my table while I was at the food court. They obviously thought I was a cute or they wouldn’t have stopped. I may be well on the way to accepting myself as a woman, but I still remembered a few things from my days as a guy.
Even when mom insisted on introducing me to all of her friends at church as her daughter, I didn’t flinch. I smiled sweetly while they looked at me in my dress, stockings, heels, my short hair done in a feminine style, and my pretty face perfectly made up. When they said they thought that she only had a son; I happily explained that I used to be the son named Lou but that I was Transgendered and was going to become a woman. I felt like I was committing suicide when I did so; but I couldn’t seem to keep my big mouth shut. It was almost worth feeling completely humiliated to see the looks on their faces.
After that, I got a few strange looks but for the most part, everyone I met was very supportive. Girls I had dated called to ask if what they heard was true and I happily assured them that I couldn’t wait to get my sex changed. I think that a few of them were testing me when they asked if I’d like to join them for lunch and a shopping trip. I quickly accepted and blew their minds when I showed up in a blue and white, halter style sundress, low-heeled sandals, and a purse slug over my shoulder.
One look at my perky new breasts seemed to convince the girls that I was serious. They quickly gathered around and threw dozens of questions at me.
“Do you like guys?”
“I always did,” I smiled and glanced at a nearby hunk. ”I was just afraid to say anything. I’m really sorry that I used you girls, can you forgive me?”
A few were dumbstruck; could this charming lady really have been the foul-mouthed jerk they had once known?
Actually, the foul-mouthed jerk they’d once known was still around; he was trapped inside the charming lady they were talking to.
Trapped, with no way to get out; every time I opened my mouth to complain, I dug myself in even deeper.
When I tried to tell mom that I detested the idea of shopping for women’s clothes, I ended up begging to go to Victoria’s Secret. I wanted to tell them that I hated dresses and lingerie and I ended up donating all of my male clothes to charity and having my room redone.
What possessed me to ask mom to teach me how to cook? Why had it become so important to me to learn to sew and crochet? I absolutely hate dressing like some sort of queer; unless mom lets me wear her garter belt and nylons, which make me feel so sexy.
Don’t even get me started on wearing makeup; I won’t leave the house without blush and lipstick.
Then we have the not so little matter of these bulges on my chest.
I hoped mom would forget our little conversation about breast implants but through a friend of a friend, she was able to get an appointment for me two weeks after we talked. I fought, screamed, and carried on for hours; Actually, I jumped for joy and gave mom a great big hug when she told me about the appointment. Finally, I could give up my little girl padded bras and wear sexy ones meant for real women!
I went from scared out of my mind to thrilled beyond belief as the days separating me from having my own breasts passed. I was desperate to find a way to communicate how I really felt; I tried writing down my feelings, and then typing them up on my PC but it didn’t help. I’d look at the paper or the screen and saw that instead of explaining that I didn’t want to have breast implants, I had written a list of the prettiest bras I’d seen and what size I wanted my breasts to be. My list ranged from 30AAA when I was scared, to 38DD when I was euphoric.
One day, I worked myself into a lather, stormed into mom’s room and told her that I never in a million years wanted breasts - at least not unless they were 34B’s or bigger. Not long afterwards, I was flat on my back, sleeping soundly while a plastic surgeon provided me with a beautiful pair of perky 34B’s!
I was in shock when I woke up and saw the bandages on my chest. When mom told me that I would have to wear a bra from then on, I started to cry.
“I understand baby,” She cooed. “This is such an important step on your journey to being a real woman. It’s a big deal for a girl when she starts growing breasts; my little girl is all grown up now.”
Her little girl was revolted by the idea of having real breasts and yet thrilled that she now had real breasts. How can I go through life looking like a woman, I wondered. And how soon can I get these bandages off so I can wear that sexy underwire bra that promised to give me a bustline that men would go nuts over?
So there I was, in a sundress, panties and sandals, talking to a bunch of girls I used to date about how I can’t wait to become a total woman. Not long ago, I would’ve been making a serious effort to get into their panties; how was I to know that I’d end wearing panties just like theirs?
“I don’t believe you,” Sarah, one of my old girlfriends insisted. “This is some sort of sick joke.”
You bet your ass it is, I wanted to say, but instead I insisted that I was serious about becoming a woman.
“Prove it,” She insisted. “We’ll go into a dressing room at Penney’s and we’ll see if those are real or not.”
Once inside the dressing room, I reached back and undid the clasp on the top of my dress, letting my breasts hang free as the top fell below my waist.
“Satisfied?” I asked, reaching to pull the top back up for support.
“Not yet,” She had an evil grin on her face. She grasped my left nipple between her thumb and forefinger and began to roll it.
“They sure do feel realistic,” she chuckled as bolts of pleasure caused me to shudder.
“Oh god yes, they’re real all right!” I gasped as wave after wave of the most indescribable pleasure washed over me.
Sarah saw the look on my face and began rolling the other nipple until I was on my knees, gasping for air.
“I always loved it when you did that to me,” She grinned. “I thought that as a guy, you’d have no way of knowing how good it feels to have someone play with your boobs. I figured that if they were real, I’d get a reaction that can’t be faked”
“Trust me, they’re real, and I wasn’t faking!”
“Imagine a cute guy doing that?”
I suddenly felt sick; the idea of another guy playing with my breasts was downright — thrilling!
“Do you know where I could find one?” I asked breathlessly.
“If I could find one, would you be willing to double date?”
“If he does that to me, I’d be willing to marry him.”
She helped me fasten my dress and nodded to the other girls as we walked out of the fitting room.
“Lou’s gone,” She said simply.
I wanted to die. My ex-girlfriend had put me to the test and I passed with flying colors. To her, and soon to every girl in town, I was now officially one of the girls. My life was over.
We spent the rest of the day shopping; I quickly recovered from my depression over becoming an official girl to stock up on some sexy panty and bra sets from Victoria’s Secret.
“They’re kind of skimpy, aren’t they?” One of the girls asked when I picked up a pair of lace hip huggers. ”Don’t you need a little more support yet?”
“I wear something called a gaffe,” I explained as I chose several more pairs. “It keeps everything tucked away inside of me; I could wear a bikini and you’d never notice anything wrong.”
“I’m having a get together in a couple of weeks if you’re interested,” A girl named Sherry quickly spoke up. It’s a pool party so if you have a bikini…”
“I have one,” I smiled triumphantly as I moved the strap of my dress enough to show the tan lines I had developed. “Are you sure you don’t mind?”
“Just stay away from Mike, he’s mine.” She laughed. “Any other guys are fair game.”
“I’ll be good, I promise.” I pledged.
I had just accepted an invitation to attend a pool party in my bikini; my hole just got a little deeper.
Later that day I ran into Misty as she was sunning herself on her deck.
She looked good in a black suit with a pink stripe but I still felt that my bikini was prettier.
“You look great,” I told her as I carefully sat down, not wanting to get my dress wet.
“Thanks, that’s a gorgeous outfit.” She looked at my breasts in amazement.
“Oh my God!” She jumped up and hugged me. “You did it, you got boobies!”
“Yep, no more padded bras for me,” I said proudly as I stuck my chest out.
“You’ve gotta talk to my mom,” She pleaded. “She thinks that the hormones I’m taking will be good enough but I can’t wait. I hate padded bras; they make me feel like a little girl.”
“If you do get a boob job, you’ll never be able to be a guy again.” I warned. “You’d better be sure before you do it.”
“I’m sure,” She smiled. “You were sure weren’t you? I mean, even though you’ll never be able to be a guy again, you didn’t have any doubts about having breasts, right?”
“I was a little worried at first,” I admitted. “But my being a guy was just wrong; you know how I was always sneaking my mom’s stuff and trying it on. Even when I was little I wanted to be a girl.”
“I was trying her stuff on too, remember? How about when we snuck some of Meghan’s stuff and tried it on? You wore her yellow party dress and I wore her brownie uniform.”
“That was so cool,” I agreed. “Remember that time we wore her panties to school?”
“Yeah, and don’t forget the time we snuck some of her nail polish and did our nails!”
“We don’t have to sneak anymore,” I smiled. “I’ve got lots of dresses and makeup and stuff; it’s all mine.”
“You are so spoiled!” She laughed. “I have to buy my own stuff or else I wear Meghan’s old outfits.”
“I can’t help it I have a wonderful daddy.”
“Mine thinks I’m nuts,” she frowned. “He can’t imagine why a boy would ever want to be a girl.”
“He’ll get over it,” I tried to cheer her up. “It’s probably bothering him to lose his son.”
“He’ll have to get over it,” She agreed. “There’s no way I’m ever going to be a guy again; I’ve already gone through all of the testing and I’ve started taking female hormones. By the time dad notices the changes, it will be too late; I’ll be locked in to being female.”
I had to hurry home and make dinner but I promised to call Misty so we could try to talk her parents into letting her get implants.
I made daddy’s favorite dinner; a pork roast with mashed potatoes, sauerkraut, and beets. It was so sweet of him to tell me that I was going to make some lucky guy a great wife; I knew that if my future husband was only half as sweet as daddy, I’d be a lucky girl.
I still had problems with the way my life was going but they seemed less and less important every day. I had my appointment with the psychologist who made me take a bunch of tests and then spent almost two hours talking to me about my life.
I told him everything; how I’d always felt that I should have been a girl, how I snuck mom’s clothes, how sad I was when I was little and mom told me that I couldn’t wear a party dress like the other little girls. We talked about the way I had acted towards mom and daddy, and how mean I was to girls I had dated. It turns out that I was right; I was just trying to cover up my overwhelming desire to be a girl.
I was so happy when all the tests and talking were over and he told me that he saw no reason why I shouldn’t start taking female hormones. I was ecstatic up until the time I got the container of pills at the pharmacy and had to take the first one.
My hand shook as I popped the first little pill from the foil. I didn’t want to take it; it was bad enough having breasts but I remember what the doctor who prescribed the pills told me — a few months after I started taking female hormones, I’d never be able to reverse their effects. My skin would be soft, I’d build up fat deposits in places like my hips and butt, and I’d never have another erection in my life.
But Misty, my best friend in the whole world was taking them. How could I let her change into a woman without me? We used to dress up together when we were little, we did each other’s nails, and we both cried when we couldn’t be cheerleaders. We told our parents about wanting to be women at the same time and we spent hours shopping for pretty outfits together. If I didn’t take the pills, Misty would be a woman and I’d be stuck as some sort of sissy.
I quickly popped the pill and took a big gulp to wash it down, Hurray, I was on my way to becoming a woman!
As soon as the pill hit my stomach, I regretted it. What had I done? Everything was moving so fast, too fast. I’ve got boobs, a pretty hairstyle, and I doubt that there’s anyone left in town that doesn’t know that Lou Collings was running around in dresses and calling himself Lindsay Marie!
Well poo on them! I wasn’t Lou Collings anymore; I was Lindsey Marie Collings and I was already a woman in my head so why shouldn’t my body match? I closed the case of pills and carefully placed them in my purse. Sherry’s party was coming up soon and I still needed to get my legs waxed and work on my tan.
I made an appointment at my favorite beauty shop for a leg and bikini wax; it would be so good to see Mary again, we had a lot of catching up to do while she worked on me.
“I started taking female hormones and pills to block my male hormones,” I announced proudly. “It won’t be long before I’ll be stuck like this.”
“Do you really think of it as being stuck?”
That seemed like a stupid question; somehow I started trying on mom’s clothes, then I told her and daddy that I wanted to be a woman, I have boobs that I never wanted and now I’m taking female hormones which will finish me off as a male. Every time I try to put an end to this farce, I manage to become even more of a woman. Hell yes, I’m as stuck as stuck can be!
“Good grief, no!” I giggled. “I used to cry myself to sleep when I was little because I couldn’t wear pretty dresses like the other girls. Even when I was just a couple of years old, I thought of myself as a girl. I’m just putting things the way they should have been all along.”
It was so weird; I was sure that the events I had described had never happened; at least I don’t think they happened. Events in my real past seemed to be getting increasingly fuzzy while the details of the stories that I was pretty sure that I was making up, were becoming more and more vivid as though I’d actually done those things.
If they never really happened though, how come Misty was able to remember them every bit as well as I do?
She must have been there with me when I tried on Meghan’s pretty yellow party dress. I remember her giggling and clapping as I twirled around. She was the one who insisted that I wear the petticoat and ruffled panties that we found in a box of old clothes.
After I was all dressed up, I dared her to put on Meghan’s old Brownie uniform, and a slip, panties, and knee socks. I can still remember her saying that the panties felt so nice and that she wished she could be a girl so she could wear panties all of the time.
I admitted that I wished I could be a girl too since I loved the way I looked in the dress.
That was the first time we ever dressed up together and the first time that either of us admitted that we wanted to be girls. After that, we dressed up every chance we got As we got older and our parents left us alone on school holidays, we’d play dress-up with mom’s or Meghan’s stuff. I don’t know how we managed to escape getting caught but it seems that the clothes we borrowed were never missed.
“Have you started dating?” Mary asked as she spread hot wax over my pubic hairs.
“I dated a few girls but it was just to keep anyone from guessing about me.”
I winced as she pulled a strip from my leg.
“I meant have you dated any guys yet?”
“Not yet, but I’ve got my eye on a couple of real hunks. I have to figure a way to get them to ask for a date though. It’s probably going to be tough finding a guy that’s willing to accept me as a woman.”
“Trust me Lindsey, you’re an extremely attractive young woman now, but when those hormones kick in and your figure develops, your dad will have to chase them away with a club.”
“I hope not!” I giggled at the thought of guys littering the lawn, waiting to ask me out. “I’m lonely enough as is; I haven’t had a date since I decided to become a woman.”
“I can see where that put a crimp into your sex life,” Mary agreed. “But you were only dating girls to keep up your cover, right?”
“Of course, but now I don’t date girls and guys won’t date me.”
“Be patient Lindsey,” she advised. “I know men; they’ll overlook anything to spend time with a beautiful woman.”
I left feeling more confident in my femininity than ever; also a little sore where Marie had shaped my pubic hairs into a darling little heart. I ran home, slipped into my bikini, gathered my fashion magazines, and went out to work on my tan.
Mom and daddy kept asking me if I was sure about the pool party. No matter how many times that I told them I’d be fine, they’d ask again the next day. One day, while I was helping with the housework, mom asked again.
“Mom, I can’t stay locked up in the house forever. Everyone knows about me by now so it’s not going to be a surprise if I show up in a bikini. They’re expecting Lindsey to come, not Lou. Who knows, maybe I’ll get lucky.”
Mom dropped her dust rag and stared at me.
“I was only teasing you mom,” I laughed. “I’m not ready to get lucky just yet.”
“Don’t give yourself away to some boy that just wants in your pants,” She warned. “Hold out for a ring.”
“Trust me mom, I don’t think many boys would want in my pants.”
“Give it time,” She smiled. “You’re too pretty to be ignored.”
I wore a green floral patterned sundress over my bikini the day of the party. Dad insisted on driving me there even though I wanted to drive my self. I was anxious to get back to driving ever since the DMV sent me my new license; the one with my new hairstyle, my new name, and the box for sex with an “F” in it.
“Do you have your cell phone?” He asked as I left the car. “Call me if anyone bothers you okay? And especially if a guy starts getting a little fresh.”
I wiggled my eyebrows suggestively. “Trust me daddy, if a guy starts getting fresh, you’ll be the last person I’ll call!”
“Remember, your mother and I raised you to be a lady!” He warned.
I felt like telling him that my being a lady was the last thing they ever thought of, but he was so sweet, I didn’t want to upset him.
Everyone turned to look as I walked onto the patio; thankfully, there were no laughs.
Sarah hurried over to greet me and introduce me to everyone.
I tensed a little as she guided me towards a crowd of people who had once known me as Lou Collings; miserable, nasty, sexist, Lou Collings.
“It’s okay Lindsey,” Sarah whispered and tightened her grip on my arm. “Trust me, no one will bother you.”
Frank was the first person Sarah introduced me to. He had been one of the jocks I used to mock in high school; now it was his turn.
“Hi Lindsey,” He smiled, and then gently took my hand and shook it. “I’m glad you could come, Sarah’s been telling us about you. She left out that you’re much prettier than the last time we met.”
“Thanks, you can’t imagine how much I appreciate that.” I smiled, relieved that he wasn’t going to smash my brains into the concrete. “I’m sorry about high school, I was a jerk.”
“Don’t let it bother you,” He looked at me and smiled, making my knees weak, “We’ve all done things we’re not proud of.”
“You can stick your tongue down her throat later Frank,” Sarah teased. “I want her to meet everyone else before you go dragging her off.”
I was treated far better that I deserved; the women complimented me on my hair and dress and I couldn’t miss the guys checking out my legs and boobs. God, I hoped they liked what they saw.
Troy, one of the cutest guys there, offered me a beer but I opted for a wine cooler instead. I didn’t want any ties to my past and beer would’ve brought back too many bad memories. He quickly brought back a wine cooler and a hot dog.
“I hope you like hot dogs,” He smiled. “I can get you a burger if you’d rather have one?”
“A hot dog is just fine Troy, thank you.” I smiled back, not wanting to stop staring into those baby blue eyes.
“I’ll let Sarah finish the introductions,” He flashed me a smile that suggested a bit more than friendly interest. “I’ll catch up with you later, okay?”
“He’s cute,” I whispered as Sarah led me off. “Is he taken?”
“That depends on you,” She smiled suggestively. “I invited him here to meet you.”
“You did that for me?” I was amazed at her generosity. When we had dated, I never gave any thought to Sarah’s needs or feelings; I was too self-centered to care.
“I always had a feeling about you,” She smiled. “I was sure that somewhere deep inside, you were really a better person than you allowed people to see. Lindsey is that person and I want to help her be the sweet, lovable, person you kept from everyone.”
“It’s funny in a way,” I smiled and squeezed her hand. “As Lou, I kept my emotions bottled up. It’s a good thing my mascara is waterproof, because I’m ready to cry.”
“Remember what I said as we left the dressing room that day?” She asked. “I told the other girls that Lou was gone. It’s time to forget about a guy named Lou, everyone else has. You’re Lindsey now and she deserves her own life.”
“I can’t thank you enough Sarah,” I began to cry. “I’m lucky to have a friend like you.”
“C’mon, let’s dry your eyes and touch up your makeup,” she led me towards the bathroom. “There are cute guys here and you want to make a good impression, right?”
“Right!” I quickly agreed. I straightened up to emphasize my breasts and put a little more wiggle into my walk.
“Atta girl,” Sarah laughed. “You got it, so flaunt it!”
As I was getting cleaned up, Sherry and a few of the other girls came rushing to see if I was okay. It blew me away that the same people I had ignored or mistreated for years would be so concerned about me. Sarah assured the others that I was just having a little trouble adjusting but that I’d be fine.
“Did Troy say something to upset you?” Sherry asked. “I’ll get rid of him if he did.”
“Was it Frank?” Another girl asked while giving me a supportive hug.
“The guys have been wonderful,” I smiled and hugged Sherry back. “I’m just blown away by how nice everyone’s being when I’ve been a total ass.”
“Lou was a total ass,” Sherry was quick to agree. “That’s why we never invited him to any of our parties. You’re a doll; we like you and the guys are going ape over you.”
“Is Troy going ape?” I asked hopefully. “He’s a real cutie!”
“He saw you and Sarah rush in here,” one of the other girls told me. “That’s how we knew something was wrong.”
It was just so hard to imagine that anyone cared about how I was feeling. “I’ll have to thank him.”
I touched up my lipstick and followed the girls back to the pool. When I saw Troy, I stopped, kissed him on the cheek, and thanked him for being so concerned. He turned bright red, which only made him seem so much cuter!
After Sarah finished introducing me, I made my way back to Troy.
“That was very sweet of you,” I smiled and kissed him again. “I’ve never had anyone care how I felt before.”
Troy couldn’t seem to stop blushing.
“Would you like another hot dog?” He stammered.
“No thanks, but I could use another wine cooler.”
I barely finished asking and he was off to bring me another drink.
“Are you always such a sweetie?” I asked when he returned.
“Uh, well, I, uh, I don’t know,” was the best I could get out of him.
Sarah and Sherry invited me over to get to know some of the other girls who had raced to my rescue in the bathroom. I thanked Troy for everything and was about to walk away when he found his voice.
“Ca I talk to you later, Lindsey?” He blurted. “Please?”
I squeezed his hand and promised to be back which seemed to make his whole day. As I walked away, I glanced over my shoulder and saw him watching me. I smiled and waved.
I was having a great time getting to know all of the girls again. I knew each of them before but they were unimportant to me as people then; they were just potential conquests.
Everyone wanted to know all about me; when did I first realize that I was really a girl, how were my parents taking my change, and of course they had to ask the most important questions.
“Are those real?” Cindy, one of my new friends pointed to my chest.
I thrust my chest out proudly. “I had a little help but they’re real enough.”
I gave her the nipple rolling test at Penney’s,” Sarah was only too happy to add. “She passed with flying colors, or should I say moaning and panting colors.”
“Maybe you can get Troy to test them for you?” Tina, another friend suggested.
“Not a chance,” Sarah insisted. If you can get him to hold your hand, you’ll be lucky. He’s painfully shy.”
“I noticed, but he’s such a sweetie.”
“He’s available; you are interested in guys, aren’t you?” Cindy asked.
“Very interested,” I nodded and told them the story of the parking attendant.
“Wow,” Cindy’s eyes popped so far open I thought she’d hurt herself. “Talk about fast learners! You must have gone through hell as a guy.”
“Yeah,” Sarah laughed, as she seemed to picture something in her mind. “How did you ever manage to shower in gym class?”
“I watched the ceiling a lot,” I giggled. “It was a case of ‘So many guys, but all off limits.’”
“You haven’t wasted any time adjusting to being a girl,” Another one of my new friends shook her head in amazement.
“I wasted too much time pretending to be a guy; I have a lot to make up for.”
“I know a couple of guys who are unattached,” another girl volunteered. “Would you like me to see if they’re interested?
“You’d do that for me?”
“Sure, you’re cute, unattached and so are these guys. It sounds like the perfect combination to me.”
The other girls all agreed that I needed some experience with guys and promised to do all they could to help.
Sherry ran into the house and came back with a digital camera.
“I’ll take some shots of her in her bikini and send them to everybody. Show them to your single guy friends and let’s see if we can’t drum up some interest.”
“I can’t believe this; I’ve just met some of you and you’re being so helpful.”
“Get used to it,” Cindy explained. “It’s a little thing we do for each other. If a girl gets dumped or needs a guy, we get together and try to help her out.”
“So that’s why Troy’s here?”
“Yep, he’s a really nice guy; we use him like training wheels.”
“Training wheels?” I was confused; I’d always thought guys chose what girl they wanted to date
“Sure, let’s say a guy dumps you and you’re afraid to get back in the game. We fix you up with Troy and he helps you get used to guys again. He’s as gentle as a kitten and can make a girl feel really good about herself.”
“He sure can,” I moaned. “It’s not like how I felt about the parking attendant, but I’ve only known him for a few minutes and I love the way he made me feel.”
“I think we’re going to have to find a new pair of training wheels though,” Laughed Sherry. “Did you guys see the way he’s been looking at Lindsey?”
I glanced over my shoulder and saw Troy in a group of guys but his attention was clearly focused on me. I smiled and waved, causing him to blush again. I couldn’t get over his fascination with me; it was just so cute.
I agreed with the girls that Troy would make an excellent set of training wheels for me but I wanted him to make the first move. I was a woman and I wanted all of the perks that went along with my new gender, including guys pursuing me!
After we all agreed on finding suitable guys for me to date, we jumped in the pool and began clowning around. The guys were quick to follow and suggested a game of “Horse,” where the girls would ride on their shoulders and try to knock each other off her “Mount.”
The girls were choosing their “Steeds” when I felt a tap on my shoulder. I turned and saw Troy grinning.
““If Milady requires one, I have a reputation as a great steed.” He sat on the edge so that I could get on his shoulders.
I felt so special as I carefully positioned myself on his shoulders and held his hands to balance myself. Troy slowly stood and we moved to the center of the pool to do battle with the other girls.
I completely lost myself in the fun and was soon screaming and pulling at other girls to dismount them. It was done to me and three other girls when the girls who’d been knocked off their mounts snuck up on us and removed our tops!
I guess I underestimated the punch those wine coolers packed because instead of grabbing for my top and risk falling, I playfully kicked Troy and urged him into the battle. Ten minutes later, I was the last girl remaining on her mount.
By then, all of the other girls were also topless and we were rewarding our faithful steeds with kisses. Troy squeezed me tight as I thrust my tongue into his mouth and rubbed my boobs against his hairy chest.
“That feels so good,” I moaned as I rubbed against him. “I like hairy chests.”
“I’m glad you enjoy it,” He told me as he rubbed my butt. “But don’t you want to put your top back on?”
“No, I like rubbing my boobies against you,” I said as I pushed into him. “Don’t you like my boobies?”
They’re very nice,” He agreed. “I like your tongue too.”
I was so glad he liked my tongue and my boobies because my I was trying to see how far down his throat I could put my tongue and how flat I could make my boobies by rubbing against his chest.
Something kept telling me that this was all wrong; that I had no business fooling around with another guy. I brushed it aside though because I knew I wasn’t a guy.
Ask yourself, how did I get these sexy boobies if I was a guy? Guys don’t have boobies, not like these puppies, that’s for sure. My boobies weren’t the biggest, but they’d grow as long as I took my pills. Besides, it feels heavenly when I rub my nipples against Troy’s nice, hairy chest.
If I was a guy, Troy wouldn’t let me stick my tongue down his throat and he wouldn’t be rubbing my butt and making me feel all horny. My tongue’s down his throat, my boobies are rubbing against him, and if he keeps rubbing my butt like this, I’m going to pull his trunks down and show him just how happy I am to be a girl!
Just to be safe, I thought I’d ask Troy if I was really a girl.
Troy, do you think I’m really a girl?” I asked as I licked his earlobe.
He pushed against me and I felt something hard rubbing against my thigh.
“Never doubted it,” He mumbled as he pulled me closer.
“Goody,” I giggled and continued licking and sucking on his earlobe.
“Break it up you two,” Cindy shouted, ruining all my fun. “No more wine coolers for Lindsey!”
“But I like wine coolers,” I giggled. “They’re almost as yummy tasting as Troy’s ears.”
Cindy and a few other girls dragged me away from Troy and got me out of the pool.
“Sit here and sober up,” She told me. “And no more Troy until you are sober!”
“I think he likes me,” I told her. “He thinks I’m a girl.”
“You are a girl, dummy.” She said as she pushed me into a chair. “Now stay!”
“Woof, woof,” I barked as she walked away. It was a beautiful day for a nap, so I closed my eyes and hoped I’d dream of Troy.
When I woke up, I realized that I was topless, and had a terrific headache.
Someone was blocking the sun; when I could open my eyes, I saw Troy grinning and holding my top.
“Lose anything?” He teased.
“I’m not normally like that,” I tried to explain. “I don’t know what came over me.”
“Three or four wine coolers,” He laughed. “But it’s okay, I’m not complaining.”
I took the top from him but was still too drunk to put it on.
“Could you help me please?” I asked and turned my back to him. Just having him touch me sent electric shocks through my body.
“I was wondering, could I call you sometime?” He sounded as though he was asking if I’d mind being his sex slave. I wouldn’t have hesitated to say yes if he’d ask, but all he wanted was to call me. I quickly took a pen and paper from my purse, wrote Lindsey Collings on it along with my phone number.
“Uh, if I were to call you, would you mind if I asked for a date?
“You’d want to go out, with me?”
He made a big show of looking at the name and phone number on the paper.
“This is your name and number isn’t it?” He asked. “If I call this number, will I get to talk to a girl named Lindsey Collings?
I smiled and shook my head.
“Then yes, I would ask you for a date.”
“Call soon,” I told him. “Before the rush.”
“I could drive you home when you’re feeling better.” He offered. “I only live a couple of blocks away.”
This gorgeous guy lived a few blocks from me and I never noticed him? I must be slipping!
I felt sick when I realized why I hadn’t noticed him; until recently, I had been a guy too.
“I had a couple of classes with Lou in High School,” He admitted. “I guess you don’t remember me though.”
“I’m really sorry Troy,” I apologized. “I was trying not to notice guys at that time.”
“That’s okay,” He broke into a big smile. “I wasn’t interested in you then either.”
We sat and talked until I felt that the ground had stopped spinning. I changed back into my dress and sandals, touched up my makeup, and walked with Troy to his car.
It felt so weird to have a guy open my door and wait until I got in before shutting it. Yeah, I know daddy did the same thing at the restaurant but this felt so much nicer.
We were at my house before I realized it. Troy rushed around to open my door and then offered his hand to help me out of his car. He walked me right to the door and waited while I fished my keys from my purse.
“Would you mind if I gave you a goodbye kiss?” I asked hopefully.
“I’d feel terribly hurt if I left without one.”
I put my arms around his waist and reached up to those ever so yummy lips. They were every bit as fun to kiss when I was sober as they were when I was drunk.
“Don’t forget to call,” I whispered as I opened the door. “I’ll be waiting by the phone.”
Mom and dad were standing in the living room, grinning like mad when I walked in.
“He’s cute,” Mom said with a grin.
“Was everything okay?” Daddy asked, ignoring the fact that he’d just watched his little girl get her first goodbye kiss.
Suddenly I snapped again.
“Screw him and screw both of you!” I screamed. “What the hell’s the matter with you, I’ve got boobs and I’m running around in a bikini, getting kissed by another guy!”
No, of course that wasn’t what happened. I smiled knowingly at mom and told daddy that everything was fine and that I’d had a great time. I was smart enough to leave out the part about getting drunk, going topless, and molesting Troy. I just didn’t seem to have the will to resist becoming a woman.
“Who was that young man?” Mom asked. “He was such a gentleman.”
“That’s Troy; he’s such a great guy. He was my steed at the party.”
“Steed?” Daddy asked, his antennae twitching.
I explained how we played “Horse” and how Troy was my steed.
“We won the game,” I said with pride. “Troy held me tight so I was never toppled.”
“I’ll just bet he did,” Daddy smiled and walked away. “I suppose you’ll want to tell your mom all about this guy.”
“Thank you daddy,” I called out as he walked away. He was so right; I couldn’t wait to tell mom all about the wonderful guy that was going to be calling me for a date!
I told mom everything about the party as I changed into shorts and a top.
“So the other girls set me up with this guy named Troy; yeah, the one that drove me home. We talked for a little while and then I went off to meet the other girls. By the time we started playing horse I was totally wasted from wine coolers. Yeah, Troy was my steed and I couldn’t help wonder if maybe he’s hung like a horse too! “
‘So there were only a couple of us girls left when the others, the sore losers, grabbed our tops! I was too far gone to care about anything but winning so I didn’t even try to get it back. Besides, it was fun showing off my boobies like that.”
“Before I knew it, all of us girls were topless and I had won! I started to give Troy a kiss to thank him when my boobies rubbed against his chest. It felt so good that I just kept rubbing and rubbing and rubbing and we kept kissing and kissing and kissing!”
“Troy was getting hard and kept rubbing it against me. Oh mom, I can’t wait until I’m married and I can make love with my husband any time I want!”
Hold everything; did I just tell my mom that I couldn’t wait until I was married so I could make love with my HUSBAND? First of all, I have no plans to get married; I want to stay single and ball every hot chick I can. Second, if I do get married; my WIFE will be some hot bimbo who loves to screw, morning, noon, and night in every imaginable position, and with other women joining in!
That is so ridiculous, I suddenly thought. I’m going to marry a wonderful man just like my daddy, and there is no way I’m sharing him with other women!
Mom held my hands and told me that making love with my husband would be the most wonderful time imaginable; it was the ultimate expression of our love for each other and that was why it was so important to wait for marriage.
“I promise mom,” I squeezed her hands. “I’m going to wait for the right man and he’ll be the only man I’ll ever make love to.”
That night as I lay in bed, I took my nipples and began to roll them between my fingers the same way that Sarah had. The results were out of this world! I began thrashing about on my bed; overcome by feelings that I never wanted to end. My other worldly experience ended about fifteen minutes later with the most stunning climax I’d ever had.
Soaked from sweat and sticky residue; I took another shower, letting the warm spray linger on my breasts of course, then pulled on a pair of thong panties and a Tee shirt style nightgown. I was asleep seconds after hitting my pillow, too exhausted to keep my eyes open.
The next morning, I was up before anyone else. I chose a pink skirt with three tiers of ruffles, a stretchy pink top that would fit like a glove and show off my sexy boobies, white socks with a thin pink band around the top, and a pair of pink, princess Reeboks. I brushed my hair, put on a little blush and lip gloss, and went to make breakfast. When mom and daddy came down; I had just finished filling their plates and their coffee cups.
“Aren’t you sweet?” Daddy said as he gave me a kiss. “This is every guy’s dream; having two women waiting on him hand and foot.”
“That’s mom’s job,” I was quick to set him straight. “I’m just a wife in training.”
Mom gave me a gentle squeeze. “You’re getting straight “A’s” from me.”
“You’re looking very pretty this morning,” Mom said with a twinkle in her eye. “That young man who brought you home must have really made an impression on you.”
My face turned red and I thought it was on fire.
“I just felt kind of girly this morning, that’s all.” I shrugged, hoping to get off the subject.
Mom smiled and put her arm around daddy’s waist. “The right kind of guy can do that to a woman.”
“I thought I’d call Misty and go shopping; the fall clothes are coming into the stores and I don’t have anything to wear.’
“Spoken like a true woman,” Daddy laughed as he handed me his credit card.
I put my hands on my hips and thrust out my chest. “Well I am a woman, in case you hadn’t noticed.
“I noticed Lindsey, and so did that young man from yesterday. What was his name?”
“Troy, his name’s Troy.” I exclaimed.
“Go easy on the card, and say hello to Misty for us,” daddy told me as I went to call Misty. “And give Troy our best if you happen to see him.”
I wanted to give Troy my best, but he hadn’t even called for a date yet. What was wrong with that guy, it had been almost twelve whole hours since we met and he hasn’t called.
Hell, what’s wrong with me? I looked better than some of the chicks I used to date and I’m totally wasted because some guy hasn’t called for a date. This is totally ridiculous; he liked me well enough yesterday when I was grinding my boobies into his chest and shoving my tongue down his throat. He must have liked me because his little friend, which didn’t seem all that little at the time though, was nice and stiff.
The last thing I need is some guy rubbing his pathetic little pecker against me. Then again, I smiled as I remembered that Troy’s pecker didn’t seem little when he was pushing it against my thigh, If only I had something to offer him, like a nice warm little snatch to bury his wonderful pecker in! Someday soon, I’d have one and then the guys will call.
I can’t believe this is happening; I’m a grown man for God’s sake; straight as an arrow, yet I’m acting like some broad in heat!
Speaking of straight, Troy’s pecker sure did straighten out when I started kissing him! He’ll call, I’m sure of that; his pecker would never allow him to forget the girl who made him feel so good.
Misty pulled me into her house the second I rang the doorbell.
“Look at these mom,” She pointed opt my chest. “It’ll take me forever to grow a set like these.
Her mom looked at my chest and smiled. “How big are they Lindsey?”
“I wear a thirty-four, B cup bra,” I said with pride. “The doctor said that the hormones would probably cause me to end up as a thirty-six C.”
She turned to Misty. “You understand that implants, combined with the female hormones you take, will make going back to being a man virtually impossible, don’t you?”
“I never plan to go back mother,” Misty replied firmly. “I’ve always wanted to be a woman; why would I want to be a man again?”
“I’d never go back,” I added my own two cent’s worth. “Becoming a woman is a dream come true for me.”
“If we let you get implants, can we expect you to act like a lady?” Her dad asked.
“That’s not a fair question dad,” She complained. “Haven’t I been every bit the lady mom is? Since I’ve transitioned at work, all of my co-workers have commented on how nicely I dress, how pretty I look, and how nice I am. I’m not Pete, the troublemaker anymore, he’s gone for good.”
Her dad pulled her close and hugged her.
“I’m sorry I asked that honey,” He told her. “By the way, you’ll need to take some time off; you’re scheduled for implants next month.”
“I bought some new bras for you,” Her mom smiled. “They’re Thirty-six B cups. The doctor doesn’t think you’ll grow much more and your dad and I know how much you want to be that size.”
Misty started crying as she hugged and kissed her parents. “Thank you, this means so much to me!”
I was a little upset that she’d have a bigger bust than me but she was my best friend and anyways, the doctor told me that I’d fill out more.
I helped her touch up her makeup and then we hurried off to the mall to catch the sales before other girls got all the best stuff.
Misty found a to-die-for dress; a green and white striped, off the shoulder style, with a handkerchief hem.
“Jimmy will love the way I look in this,” she said as she turned to see how it looked from the back. “He’ll be hard before I start!”
“What did you say?”
“I said he’ll be hard before I start.” She repeated. “It usually takes a few seconds of stroking but once he sees me in this dress, he’ll spring right up.”
“Wait a second, “ I interrupted her posing. “ Who’s Jimmy and what’s this about stroking?”
“Jimmy’s my boyfriend,” She looked at me as though I were goofy. “Don’t you stroke your boyfriend?”
“You’ve got a boyfriend?” I couldn’t believe my ears. “And when you say, “stroking,” you don’t mean…”
“We’ve only been dating for a couple of weeks,” she admitted. “He’s so sweet, he’s a great kisser, and his pecker is so sensitive.”
“All I have to do is run a fingernail up his shaft and the next thing you know; he’s stiff as a board.” She giggled. “I like to tease him by gently running a finger up and down his shaft until he begs for mercy. I make him lick my nipples before I’ll let him climax.”
“I can’t believe it, didn’t you tell your parents that you’d be good.”
“I am good,” She giggled. “Just ask Jimmy. Besides, I told them that I’m not Pete, the troublemaker anymore and I’m definitely not Pete.
She ran her hands down the dress in a very sensual manner.
“Anyways, mom knows about me and Jimmy. She was the one who told me that you have to keep a man satisfied.”
“Your father would kill you if he knew.”
“Probably,” She readily agreed. “Mom said that men forget what it was like the instant they have a daughter. They don’t want to believe that she might someday do the same things for her boyfriend that her mother used to do for them. I mean seriously, mom gives dad a blowjob every night, but he’d have a cow if he knew I give them to Jimmy.”
The thought of giving another guy a blowjob made me feel sick to my stomach.
Of course, if I didn’t swallow, it might not be too bad, and I could always have them eat some fruit before I went down on them; girls used to tell me that helped them swallow when they went down on me. It was certainly something to think about; I wonder if Troy likes oranges as much as I do?
“The blowjobs were Meghan’s idea; she let me watch as she went down on her boyfriends. The guys were also nice enough to let me practice on them so I’d be ready when I got a guy of my own.”
“You are so lucky to have a sister like that,” I said enviously. “Somehow I doubt that mom would ever teach me to give blowjobs.”
We walked and talked some more about guys and how to keep them interested. I made up my mind that if Troy ever did call me, I’d make sure he remembered our date.
I noticed a Help-Wanted sign in the window of one of the ladies wear stores and it suddenly came to me that I hadn’t been helping my family.
Mom and daddy have been so good to me; mom used to lend me her clothes and taught me how to put on makeup. Daddy let me use his credit card to buy pretty outfits when I decided to be a woman; he never once complained about how much I spent and always told me how pretty I looked. It just wasn’t right for me to sponge off them like this. I went into the store and asked to speak to the manager about the job.
She took me into her office for an interview and had me fill out an application. I filled in the name section with Lindsey Marie Collings and was only too happy to place an F in the box for sex. I was worried that I didn’t have any experience to list but hoped I could convince the manger to hire me anyways.
The one part I did have a problem with was where it asked for any other name I had gone by. It broke my heart to have to write Louis David Collings.
Mrs. Davis, the manager, glanced over my application and frowned when she saw that I had no experience.
“I’m really looking for a woman with some sales experience,” She said. “Although, from the looks of you, I’d say that you’d be a very good advertisement for the clothes we sell here. All of the saleswomen are required to wear what we sell, at least while they’re at work. The clothes are a bit on the pricey side but there’s a pretty good discount to help offset that.”
She asked me to stand and gave me a very thorough going over.
“Frankly, we don’t carry anything like what you’re wearing Lindsey but I’ll make a deal with you. Model an outfit that I choose for you and if I think you can pull off a more sophisticated look, you’ve got a job.”
Mrs. Davis left for a few minutes and returned carrying a cream colored skirt, pink silk blouse, and a matching jacket
“I guessed that you’re about a size 7. I’ll give you a few minutes to change; I’ll be right outside when you’re ready.”
As soon as the door closed, I took off my skirt and top and gently removed the outfit from its hangers. The clothes didn’t feel anything like I’d ever worn but then again I never saw this brand at J. C. Penney.
I was so grateful that I had chosen a pink bra to wear; it would have been so embarrassing to have my sexy, black lace, underwire bra showing through the relatively sheer blouse.
I pulled on the skirt, carefully tucked in the blouse, and put on the jacket before calling for Mrs. Davis to judge how I looked.
She walked back into her office and gave me another thorough look over.
“I really love the outfit Mrs. Davis; the styling is beautiful, the fabric works very well with the way it’s cut and …”
“And that suit looks like it was made for you.” She smiled. “I can teach you to sell, but that may not be necessary once my customers see the way you look. By the way, where do you learn so much about clothing?”
“I’ve done a lot of reading; Vogue, Women’s Wear Daily, things like that.”
“The knowledge will be a big help; the job’s yours Lindsey,” She told me. “Now, what hours are you available to work?”
She glanced back at my application and then back at me.
“I don’t understand this other name section.”
“I wasn’t always Lindsey Collings,” I said softly. “Until a few moths ago, my name was Louis Collings.”
“You’re a man?”
I dug out my driver’s license and handed it to her.
“No, I’m not, not anymore; I’m in the process of changing my physical sex to match my mental sex.”
“You have got to be kidding!” She shook her head and stared at me. “It just isn’t my day.””
“I guess I don’t get the job?”
“The job’s still yours Lindsey,” She quickly offered me a form to fill out for tax purposes. “When I was in High School, I was Captain of the Cheerleading squad for two straight years, and Homecoming Queen as a junior. When I was in college, I was Homecoming Queen as a sophomore, and had the lead female role in three plays.”
“You are very attractive,” I told her.
It was the truth, she was probably about mom’s age but had none of the facial lines that older women develop and her figure would certainly turn men’s heads wherever she went.
“Thanks, but in my prime I never looked as good as you do. You were a guy until recently yet I would have killed to look as pretty as you do.”
“That’s so sweet of you to think so,” I blushed. “My mom is very pretty; I guess I get my looks from her.”
“I don’t mean to be personal Lindsey, but do you have a boyfriend?”
“Not yet,” I sighed. “I met a really cute guy the other day but he hasn’t called yet.”
“Give him time,” she laughed and showed me her engagement ring. “At least I can take some small comfort in having you beat in that category.”
“Are you sure your customers won’t be offended by me? I mean, quite a few people know that I used to be a man. There may be some who still think of me that way.” I hated to ask but I thought it was only right to bring it up.
Mrs. Davis looked at me and began to laugh.
“Lindsey dear, anyone who still believes that should be locked up for their own good. Short of undressing, you’d be hard pressed to convince someone that you may be a man.”
I couldn’t wait to tell mom and daddy about my new job. Imagine wearing such classy outfits and getting paid too!
Mom and daddy listened patiently as I ran on and on about how wonderful Mrs. Davis had been, and how I wouldn’t have to borrow daddy’s credit card anymore.
When I finally finished, mom smiled. “By the way, Troy called for you earlier”
She said that as if telling me that we’d be having meatloaf for dinner. Didn’t she realize that Troy was just the cutest, sweetest, most lovable guy in the whole world?
I guess daddy ruined her for other men; she just can’t seem to recognize that there are any more wonderful guys left since she took daddy off the market.
“I waited all of last evening and several hours this morning for him to call and he waits until I’m not home.” I moaned and shook my head.
“He should be calling back any time now if it matters,” daddy said offhandedly.
“Of course it matters!” I exclaimed. “Does the World Series matter, does the Super Bowl matter, does …”
Dad held his hands out in a gesture of surrender. “I was only teasing.”
It mattered, it mattered big time. When and if he called back, I was going to ask what kind of a fag he was; calling another guy as if he was a chick. I was drunk at the party the other day, and so wasn’t responsible for what happened. He was completely sober, and let me make an ass of myself. He had to be queer to let me try to pull his tonsils out with my tongue and rub myself against him like that.
The phone interrupted my train of thought and I was out of my chair and grabbing at the phone in an instant. I’d fix this fag.
I fixed him, you can be sure of that.
The instant I heard his voice, I turned into a little girl unwrapping presents at Christmas.
“Hi Troy,” I said as sweetly as I could. “It’s really thoughtful of you to call. Tomorrow night, pizza? Sure, I’d love it, but no wine coolers please?”
“Seven o’clock, sure, that would be nice. Okay, bye, see you then!”
“He asked me out!” I screamed as soon as I hung up. “I’m going on a real date, with a real guy!”
So much for telling that fag where he could go and what he could do when he got there.
I quickly called Sarah who set up a conference call with Sherry, Cindy, and a couple of the other girls from the party.
“Troy asked me out! Yeah, he just hung up. We’re going out for Pizza tomorrow. What should I wear?”
To hell with being a guy, I was in full chick mode, seeking advice from my best girlfriends about a date with a great guy.
The next night I was ready at seven in a short denim skirt that had pleats halfway up. I wore a simple white top for a casual look but underneath my good girl exterior, I was wearing a thong panty and a lace bra. I’d fix Troy for not calling me sooner; I’d make him thank god that he was a guy!
My first date with a guy was like a dream come true. Troy arrived promptly at seven and spent several minutes getting to know my parents while I finished primping. Mom told me that a woman is never supposed to be ready when a man calls for her; waiting for her makes the man appreciate her even more when she walks in looking like a million bucks.
After talking to mom and daddy and assuring them that their daughter would be in good hands, Troy took my hand and led me to his car. He opened my door and pretended not to look at my legs as I gathered my skirt and slid into the seat.
Of course, he was looking and when I caught him, he smiled and kept looking. How can you beat a guy who makes you feel so good about yourself?
At the pizza shop, we ordered a medium pizza, a beer for him and a diet soft drink for me.
“Not taking any chances?” He teased as I sipped my diet cola.
I shook my head furiously. “Are you kidding, after my performance at Sherry’s?”
“I enjoyed your performance,” He grinned. “You’re a wonderful actress; you really put everything you’ve got into your acting.”
“I’m lucky that Cindy broke us up; I might just have put everything I have into that performance!”
I loved the feeling I got when Troy smiled at me; even my sexiest underwear didn’t make me feel as girly as I did when he smiled at me.
But did I want to feel girly; that was what I had to figure out. I still remember being a guy but I can’t remember much. It just seems so long ago and so unimportant. I’ve gotten to be very, very, comfortable as an attractive woman. People smile at me, I’ve made more friends in the last few months than I made in my life.
I get along so much better with mom and daddy and I’d be lying if I said that I didn’t adore wearing pretty dresses and sexy lingerie. I loved lying back in a tub full of warm, scented, bubbles and the way my legs felt soft and silky after I shaved them.
It was getting harder and harder to remember what life had been like for me before I begged my parents to accept me as a woman. I had some vague feelings that I wasn’t happy and that I just sort of drifted through life without any real purpose.
Everything was so different now that I’m a woman; all I have to do is look over at Troy smiling at me and I feel good. Troy admitted that we had gone to the same school so he must remember me as Lou, yet when I first met him as Lindsey, he treated me as a woman; a woman he was interested in.
Troy doesn’t care about my past; a feeling that everyone I know seems to share. They’ve accepted me as a woman and a friend, which makes me feel great.
Troy’s sitting there staring at me. I look into eyes, which seem to be smiling. He’s cute, sweet, and very lovable which either makes him a great puppy or perhaps great boyfriend material. It’s such an easy choice; he’s way too big to be a puppy but a perfect size for a boyfriend.
“What’s going on in that head of yours?” I tease.
“I’m just working on an answer to an age old question,” He smiled and rubbed his temples as though working out some complex mathematical formula, but said no more.
“I’m not licensed to practice Dentistry, could you please tell me what that question might be?”
He’s grinning, something’s up.
“I’d be happy to,” He shrugs but never stops grinning or staring at me. “After all, you could be a big help in figuring out the answer.”
I wait and wait but he doesn’t say another word.
“Didn’t I mention something about not being a dentist?” I ask. “Tell me about this question.”
“Oh, sorry about that,” He laughs. “Yeah, the question; I’ve been trying to figure out if there is such a thing as love at first sight.”
“That’s an odd question,” I shake my head and wonder what could have caused that to pop into his head. He reaches across the table and takes my hands in his.
Oh boy, I am so dense! I feel his hands closing around mine and see the far away look in his eyes.
“Would you be offended if I told you that I fell in love with you at the party?”
“That was just the wine coolers then,” I try to pull my hands free but my arms refuse to respond. “And the beer you’ve been drinking tonight.”
Why was I trying to talk sense into him? He’s telling me that he loves me; I know that I feel the same way, yet I’m trying to talk him out of it!
“I fell in love with you the instant I saw you.” He insisted as he handed me a full bottle of beer. “See, I haven’t touched a drop.”
Oh boy, I’m in serious trouble. I don’t know much about men from a woman’s viewpoint but something about Troy is pulling me; I want to tell him that I love him, but I just don’t think I can make the jump just yet.
“It’s still too early for me to commit to anything Troy,” I reluctantly told him. “This is all so new to me. Other girls have had a lifetime to adjust but it’s only been months for me.”
“That doesn’t change anything,” He squeezed my hands again, causing me to have feelings I had no idea how to handle. “I still love you.”
I desperately wanted to move closer to him, to hold him and kiss him, and tell him that I loved him too but I couldn’t do it.
It wasn’t those old feelings that something wasn’t right, that I shouldn’t be on a date with another guy, and wanting to profess my love for him. This time, for once in my life, common sense seemed to have taken hold. I really wasn’t ready for one man, not yet at least. I needed time to grow as a woman, to experience life and love as a woman, and that couldn’t happen if I let my feelings rule.
“You’re a wonderful guy Troy, any woman would be thrilled to have you tell her that you love her,” I told him.
“Then you’re thrilled,” He interrupted. “That settles it.”
“I am thrilled,” I laughed at his attempt to close the deal. “But I’m also not ready to have one man love me. I need to mature as a woman; when I do, if you feel the same way, we can explore those feelings. Unfortunately, I’m still a little girl.”
He tightened his grip on my hands and stared into my eye. The feelings washing over me were so wonderful that I started to cry.
“Please, don’t cry.” He grinned. “I don’t know any of the girls here so there won’t be any cavalry this time.”
The memory of the girls at the party rushing to my side because Troy sent them touched me deeply. The silly grin on his face and the mental picture of a troop of mounted women rushing to my aid though caused me to laugh uncontrollably!
“You really no how to hurt a guy,” He pretended to be hurt. “I tell you that you’re the only woman I could ever love, and you laugh in my face.”
“You’re a goof, a big, sweet, lovable goof!”
“I still love you.”
“And I love you too; goofy though you may be, I love you but it’s still too early.”
“I’ll wait,” He pledged, placing his hand over his heart. “But don’t take too long, there are other women out there just waiting to drag me off.”
“Please be patient with me Troy”; I asked. “This is too important to rush into. I have a feeling that you’re the one I want to spend my life with, but I need to be sure.”
Troy gave me the most heartwarming smile I’ve ever seen. “Take your time pretty lady, I’ll wait as long as I have to, you’re worth the wait.”
Not long after that I started my new job. I couldn’t believe that I could get paid to wear gorgeous outfits and help other women choose different looks for their wardrobe. Every day I wore a different, beautiful outfit and racked up tons of compliments.
On my first day I wore a pair of white satin panties with a lace waistband, a white bra with lace cups, a full white slip with lace trim at the hem and bodice, with nude pantyhose. I didn’t want my lingerie to be too sexy; it might have clashed with the classy looking dress I would be wearing.
My dress, a green, Brocade Dress, with a cowl neck, hugged my newly developed curves, and exposed just a bit of the top of my breasts. Since I’d be working the evening shift, the dress was perfect; it was just the right outfit for a well off woman with a sense of style to wear to a dinner party.
I slipped my feet into a pair of green pumps, put my makeup, perfume, change purse, and ID into a matching clutch bag and went to model for mom and daddy.
“You are beautiful!” Dad whistled as I walked into the room. “If I wasn’t busy with the old lady here, I’d snap you up in a second.”
“Daddy, you’re the sweetest thing that ever happened to women.” I laughed. “It’s no wonder mom’s stuck with you for so long.”
“He does have a knack for making a woman feel good,” Mom agreed. “But he’ll be sleeping on the couch if he doesn’t quit calling me old.”
“Behave yourself, daddy,” I jokingly warned. “You’re supposed to be the model for my future husband.”
I gave them both a kiss and then it was off to work.
Mrs. Davis showed me around the store and introduced me again to the other women I’d be working with. Everyone was so nice; it was as though I was the little sister in a group of older women.
Everyday at work was a dream come true for me; one day I’d wear an Anne Klein dress and the next day I’d wear a pretty outfit from Adrianna Papell. After several month of working for Mrs. Davis, I might slip into a Donna Rico, Pink chiffon sheath outfit with a handkerchief hemline, a bra by perhaps Sarah Fisk or Simone Perele, and panties by Mimi Holliday for a date with one of the guys my friends had set me up with.
I’d even taken to wearing nylons and garters for dates to give me a sexier feeling. The guys didn’t know what I wore under my dress; they just appreciated the increased feelings of femininity and sexiness that made me a bit more fun than some of their usual dates.
My girlfriends were always asking to borrow outfits and I never refused; I have more than enough outfits to share and they always have an extra guy that they’re willing to share.
Mom had even dropped a few pounds just so she could borrow a few of my outfits; sometimes a dress for a dinner date with daddy, or more often, some sexy lingerie for when she wanted to be daddy’s dinner!
I’d long passed the point of no return in my hormone replacement therapy. My doctor had warned me months ago that it was time to make a decision; if I continued taking estrogen, I’d never be able to be a man again. The best I could hope for would be an effeminate looking, sterile sissy.
“I didn’t come this far to be Barry Manilow,” I insisted. “I’m going for the gold.”
He recommended castration to make sure there were minimal amounts of testosterone to interfere with the estrogen. I signed the papers without hesitation and a week later I was several ounces lighter and my panties fit so much better.
I now have curves where a woman should have them, a complexion that requires minimal makeup, and the emotional stability of a teen age Drama Queen. Who cares though, soon I’ll have my year of Real Life Test behind me, and I’ll be able to have the final surgery to turn me into a woman.
Misty’s also doing very well in her new life; after taking a few secretarial classes at night, she’s been able to move from delivering mail to being an efficient, respected secretary. She gave up shopping for a boyfriend and settled down with Jimmy, the guy she started dating just after she began to transition. They’ve even started talking about marriage.
I recently realized that I was right months ago, when I told Troy that he was probably the one that I wanted to spend my life with. Of all the guys I’ve dated since deciding to become a woman, none have brought out the feelings in me that I have whenever Troy’s around. It’s not easy to describe how I fell around him other than to say that I’m comfortable.
You may not understand how being comfortable can compare with being in love, but to me, they’re the same thing. There’s nothing I can’t say to Troy, nothing I would hesitate to confide in him. He’s always been there if I need a shoulder to cry on, or someone to cheer me up. I’ve looked back at all the other guys I’ve dated, and Troy is the only one I can truly say that about.
I made a date with Troy to go to the pizza shop where we first admitted that we loved each other. We were able to get the same table as we had that fateful night and once again, he ordered a beer while I had a diet cola.
I didn’t say a word after we sat down; I just stared into his baby blues and waited.
“Hard day at work?” He finally asked.
“Nope, pretty easy as a matter of fact.” I shrugged.
“Problems with a guy?”
“You might say that.”
“Remember the one time we were here, and you told me you weren’t a dentist?” He joked. “Well, I haven’t gotten my degree in Dentistry since then either.”
“Oh, I’m sorry,” I said straight faced, determined to drag him along. “I was just wondering something.”
“I can’t help you if you don’t tell me what it is.” I could feel his frustration level rising.
“That would be good; I could use the help.”
I reached across the table and took his hands in mine.
“Do you believe in love at first sight?” I asked with a smile.
His pretty eyes blinked rapidly as he realized what I had asked.
“Do you mean? Are you saying? Yes, good lord yes, I’m a firm believer in love at first sight!”
I smiled and waited; I may be a liberated woman but there was no chance I was going to ask him to marry me!
“Lindsey, you know I’ve loved you since we first met.” He said softly. “I’ve been patient and have waited forever for this moment. Will you marry me?”
“I can’t think of anyone I could love more Troy,” I bit my lip to keep from crying. “Yes, I’ll marry you.”
We’ve made plans to marry six months after I’ve had my final operation. The doctor thinks I’ll be completely healed and ready for a husband by then.
I broke the news to Misty the very next day and of course, she’ll be my maid of honor.
Just after I broke the news, Meghan walked in smirking
“I never imagined things would get this far, boys,” She told us. “I was willing to settle for you two becoming a couple of cross-dressing sissies, but this is so much better!”
She explained that moths and months ago, when Pete and I started to tell everyone that her girlfriends had slept with us, she decided to get her revenge.
“I found a company that advertised CD’s, tape’s, computer games, what have you, that had subliminal messages in them that would turn the most masculine man into a sissy. You two were always stealing the CD’s I’d bought so I ordered a special CD that looked identical to one I knew you guys would steal.”
“That CD was spiked with subliminal messages to make you guys want to dress up in the frilliest clothes imaginable; lacy panties, bras, dress, you name it and you guys would beg to wear them.”
“I had it rigged so that you’d swear to your parents that you wanted to dress like women and beg them to buy you the most feminine clothes. You’d always know that something was wrong, that you really didn’t want to dress like that, but you’d never be able to express your true feelings. If you tried, you’d pout, whimper, and cry, begging for pretty clothes.
“Pete, when you told mom and dad that you wanted to become a woman, I had to leave the room to keep from laughing my ass off. When I heard that Lou wanted to be called Lindsey and was dressing full time as a woman, it was too good to be true!”
“That’s not possible Meghan,” Misty argued. “After all, Lindsey and I have been dressing up…”
“Since you were little boys.” Meghan finished the sentence for Misty. “Let’s see if I remember this right; Lindsey, you wore my yellow party dress and Misty wore my brownie uniform. You both wore panties under your dresses, right?”
“Misty, you used to borrow my clothes and take them to Lindsey’s where you’d play dress up. You both used to sneak my panties and wear them to school.”
I was so sure we’d been careful, yet we’d been found out. “How long have you known about us doing all of that?”
“Ever since I planted the suggestions in your pretty little heads.” She laughed. “None of that ever happened, you imagined it all!
“We never cross-dressed?” Misty asked, obviously as astounded as I was.
“Not until you listened to that rigged up CD.” She howled.
“Pete, my dear little brother, I wish I had videos of you giving blowjobs to my boyfriends. You’re a natural!”
“You planted that idea in my head?”
“Hell no, that what makes it so sweet. You saw me do it once and decided that it was a skill you needed to learn. I was only too happy to help. I’ve seen you going down on Jimmy; you’re a natural.”
“Becoming women wasn’t our idea?”
“Never,” Meghan laughed. “You two would have remained as normal guys if you hadn’t threatened my friends. Now you’ve both been castrated, your systems are flooded with female hormones, you can’t wait to have your peckers cut off, and sweet Lindsey is engaged to be married — to another guy!”
“What do you have to say now, ladies?” She taunted.
I thought about what she’d said for a second or two.
“The same thing I wanted to say when I came here,” I smiled at her. “Would you be a bridesmaid when I marry Troy?”
“Jimmy asked me to marry him and I’ve accepted too.” Misty announced. “I haven’t even told mom and dad yet but we’re getting married next spring and I want you to be my Maid of Honor.”
Meghan appeared to be stunned. “After I tried to turn you two from men to pretty little sissies, and managed to make you beg to be turned into women, you’d ask me to be in your weddings?”
“You did me a favor Meghan,” I explained. “I was nasty, miserable, rotten to everyone I knew, and did I mention nasty?”
“I despised my parents, Pete was my only friend, and I would have screwed him just for the hell of it. I was so miserable and nasty that I didn’t even like myself!”
“Now I have friends, both male and female, that care about me. I love my parents and they love me. I don’t care how it happened, but I love Troy and I’ll be the best wife I can be for him. If it ever becomes possible, I hope to have children with him.”
“I feel the same way Meghan,” Misty agreed. “Thank you for giving me a life, friends, a family, and the man I love.”
“Will you be a bridesmaid?” I asked.
“Please say yes, Meghan. It would be so cool to try on gowns together.” Misty asked.
Meghan broke down into tears but recovered long enough to agree.
I can’t wait to marry Troy; on our honeymoon, I’m going to rub my boobies all over his hairy chest, and then I’m going to let him do all the wonderful things to me that he wanted to do at the party!
The older brother of a fraternity pledge learns of the frat officers plans to sissify and humiliate the pledges.
He comes up with a unique idea to thwart the plan and turn the tables by flipping the frat and turning the Bozos into Bimbos but was it too late to save his brother?
Flipping the Frat
@2005 Karen Elizabeth L.
(See “Taming of the Drew” for more on the characters of Barb and her sister Amy)
Joey, my little brother, couldn’t wait to join the Sigma Tau fraternity.
I couldn’t blame him, it was considered to be the best frat on campus and years ago I had served as it’s president. At that time, we were just a bunch of guys trying to make it through college and find decent jobs; things have changed since then though. The guys I knew had all moved on; I landed a plum job in the Information Services department so I was still on campus, watching a once great frat go to pieces.
The brothers still managed to date the best-looking women on campus and threw the best parties but a mean streak had somehow seeped in. The brothers didn’t seem as fun loving as they had been; they’d become snobbish and at times downright nasty. I warned Joey not to bother pledging but he had convinced himself that college life wouldn’t be right unless he was part of Sigma Tau.
One afternoon I walked into my parent’s house and was stunned to see Joey trying to master walking in heels.
“When did you become a cross-dresser?” I asked, surprising him and nearly causing him to break his ankles.
“It’s part of my initiation into Sigma Tau,” He quickly explained as he recovered his balance. “I have to be able to walk in a pair of these.”
I shook my head in wonder, “We used to make pledges do community service when I was in charge.”
“I’d do it in heels if it would get me in!” He grinned as he stumbled back and forth across the room. “Whatever it takes.”
“I still think you’re making a mistake; there are plenty of good frats on campus that would be glad to have you. I don’t trust the guys at Sigma Tau.”
“You’re just jealous,” He shrugged off my concerns. “You can’t believe that anyone could do as good a job running that show as you did.”
“There were plenty of guys before and after me that did a great job,” I quickly countered. “Things just aren’t the same there anymore though.”
“I’m not a little boy anymore; I can handle things on my own you know!”
“Right, you’re certainly handling those heels.”
“Today heels, tomorrow the frat!” He vowed.
It was odd to watch Joey walking around in heels; he managed to find just the right combination of foot placement and hip movement to allow him to move with ease. I had to turn away though, it was just too much to watch my little brother, his butt swishing as he gracefully maneuvered around the living room.
Several weeks went by before I got a chance to see Joey again or at least I thought it was Joey.
Mom invited me over for dinner and I walked in the door just as Joey walked out of the kitchen wearing one of mom’s dresses, nylons, and heels, with a sheer white apron tied around his waist.
“Isn‘t he cute?” Mom asked as I stared, my mouth hanging open in shock.
I watched as the kid I used to play catch with, the one I watched break records in his swim meets, the heartthrob of his senior class, his skirt swaying with each step, gracefully set the table for dinner.
“What do you think of your little sister?” Dad finally broke me free of my shock.
“I tried to tell him it wasn’t worth it; he was always stubborn.”
“Same here,” dad agreed. “I never heard of anything this crazy.”
“You’re both a couple of old farts,” Joey laughed. “Times change and you have to change or be left behind. You know the saying — “A man’s gotta do what a man’s gotta do.”
“A man doesn’t have to play dress-up in his mother’s clothes and pretend to be Martha Stewart!” Dad challenged.
“Settle down and take your seats,” Mom ordered, stopping all further discussion.
Dad held mom’s chair so as a joke; I rushed to hold Joey’s.
He smiled, brushed his skirt like mom, and sat down.
During dinner, Joey told us that he and several others were required to attend classes for two months while dressed as girls. They were told that it would be easier on them if they looked as convincing as possible so Joey and the others were on a crash course to become as pretty young co-eds.
“We also have to serve the brothers meals that we cook,” He continued. “Mom’s been teaching me everything I need to know.”
Dad and I shook our heads in wonder while mom beamed with pride.
“I always wanted a daughter to pass on the things my mother taught me about how to take care of a man. Joy’s been a very fast learner; she learned to walk in heels in only a week, she’s a very good cook, and she’s already mastered setting a table for a formal dinner.”
“A new name, and since when did you develop a bust line?” I asked before I noticed dad cringing
“I can’t be Joey dressed like this,” My new little sister said with a smile. “And if I’m going to be convincing, I need a figure. It hasn’t been easy getting used to girdles and bras, but the girdles give me a cute butt and I need to wear a bra to hold my falsies in place. Until I’m a Sigma Tau, I’m going to be the cutest, sweetest, little co-ed that ever hit campus.”
“Joy’s going to start her makeup lessons tomorrow,” Mom announced proudly. “We’ve already ordered a wig and some hair pieces. Once they come in she’ll learn all about hair care and then she’ll be ready to go.”
I wondered if Joey, or was it Joy, planned to attend classes looking like a junior Martha Stewart in mom’s dresses and aprons but I wasn’t about to ask. An image of my little brother in a short denim skirt and low cut top, the uniform of choice for girls on campus, was starting to form in my head and it scared the crap out of me!
I did what I could to warn Joey that something didn’t seem right but he was determined to join the frat and I realized there was nothing I could do to stop him.
Weeks later, an attractive girl who seemed familiar approached me.
“Hi there cutie,” She smiled and laughed as she flipped a lock of hair from her face. A sick feeling came over me when I realized who she was.
“Joey?” I asked in disbelief.
“Joy,” He corrected me with a smile as he held his hand out in a feminine handshake. “So what do you think of your little sister now?”
“I must be seeing things,” I muttered as I took in the eye pleasing sight in front of me. How in the world could this pretty blonde, in a pink top and full summer skirt be my little brother? Worse ye, how could I be feeling very familiar stirrings in my crotch while looking at my little brother in drag?
“I think I’ve got this girl stuff pretty well mastered, don’t you?” He giggled as she ran her long, pink tipped nails down my arm.
“Cut that out!” I gasped as the crotch of my pants got tighter.
“What’s wrong?” He cooed in a soft, sexy voice. “Don’t you like girls?”
“I don’t like girls who happen to be my little brother,” I said as I began to regain my composure.
“But I’m your sister Joy, remember? What’s a girl have to do to get a hello kiss and hug from her big brother?”
“She has to be a girl for starters, and that leaves you out.”
“Just a peck,” He pleaded. “I need it for my initiation.”
I felt silly but relented and let Joy give me a quick peck on the cheek.
“Thanks, you’re a doll.” He grinned.
I shook my head and walked away before I gave in to the temptation to pull that hot looking babe into my arms and thrust my tongue down her throat.
I couldn’t get over a nagging feeling that something wasn’t right with Joey’s initiation; I’d heard too many stories about the guys at Sigma Tau to believe that what they were doing to Joey was all in good fun. For his part, Joey was taking it extremely well; he put up with the snide remarks, the head shaking, and even the occasional wolf whistle. The entire campus had heard about the terms of the frat initiation and I heard that after a few minutes discussion, the administration had decided that Joey and the other pledges would be extended the same rights as transgendered students. For the duration of their pledge period, they would be permitted to dress as girls, their records would indicate their new names and list them as females, and they could even use the women’s rest rooms. To Joey and the others, it was as if they were meant to breeze through the initiation and become brothers; to me it was as if they were standing in front of a steamroller and couldn’t see it coming,
The brothers at Sigma Tau kept adding on to the requirements for Joey and the other guys to join; at first they only had to attend classes as girls, then came giving kisses to five guys, then they had to shop for gowns for a formal the frat was having and get makeovers. On the surface everything was innocent fun but one day Carl, a buddy of mine who was responsible for the campus E-mail system, showed me a copy of an Email from the president of the frat to the other officers and my blood pressure went sky high.
The purloined E-mail went into great detail about the planned humiliation of Joey and the other guys. It seems that they were never going to be allowed to join the frat; the whole initiation thing was nothing but a plan to humiliate them so badly, they’d drop out of school.
Attending classes as girls, acting as hostesses, buying gowns, they were tools the frat was using to get the guys used to the waters you might say. Things were set to quickly escalate; the guys were to be talked into pledging a sorority, go on dates with unsuspecting guys and the grand finale — performing oral sex on the frat officers which would be projected on the scoreboard during Homecoming!
I was in a quandary; if I made the contents of the E-mail public, my friend Carl, who was trying to help me, could lose his job and Joey was so intent on joining the frat that he’d probably never believe me. There had to be a way to stop the insanity before someone got hurt.
The perfect answer was provided by my girlfriend Barb, who happened to be the Faculty Advisor to the sorority Joey and friends would be required to pledge. She’d heard rumors that when the guys were turned down, the frat was going to file a complaint with the college alleging sex discrimination.
They planned to cause a huge uproar over the whole matter of guys joining sororities; if they won, they got the pleasure of screwing over a sorority that refused to have anything to do with them. If they lost, they’d quietly back out and leave Joey and the other guys looking like fools.
My girlfriend had a fantastic idea to derail the frat; she knew of a company that sold subliminal message merchandise aimed at turning guys into girls. Since the worst thing the guys in the frat could imagine was for a guy to be viewed as sissy, her plan was to turn the frat officers into the limp-wristed sissies they pictured Joey as being.
“It would be the perfect punishment, if such a thing were possible,” I explained. “But the stories of this being done during movies to get people to buy more popcorn were nothing but Urban Legends; you just can’t make a person do something against their will.”
Barb smiled and shook her head. “You’re right; you can’t make a person do something against their will. You can however change their will, thereby making them want to do something they wouldn’t otherwise dream of doing!”
Barb went on to tell me the story of her younger sister Amy who had once been her completely out—of-control brother Drew. Drew had always been a handful for Barb and her mom but after a head injury, he became so nasty that Barb and her mom used mind-altering tapes to make him want to be a girl.
The tapes did their job; once her brother listened to one of them, he was hooked and the seeds of change were planted in his mind. Not long afterwards, the dangerously uncontrollable Drew started changing into Amy, the sweet little sister that existed only in his mind.
“The tapes planted vivid memories of our playing dress-up,” Barb laughed as she recalled the changes that came over her brother. “He remembered how much he used to enjoy dressing up and playing house, he always wanted to be the mommy or little girl, never the daddy or little boy.
It made him feel so good to remember that he wanted to grow up to be a pretty lady just like mom. He began dressing up in pretty outfits that I set out as bait; he gave up Sports Illustrated and started reading Seventeen, and his collection of professional wrestling videos gathered dust while he watched soap operas.”
I hung on every word of Barb’s story; if true, it was the perfect revenge.
“I hate to ask, but can you prove it?”
Barb was ready; she laid out pictures of a young boy who looked remarkably like her sister Amy.
I was about to say that they didn’t really prove anything when she set out pictures of Amy spaced several inches apart from the boy’s pictures. She then smiled and filled in the gap with pictures of the boy as he gradually transformed into Amy.
There were pictures of the boy with his hair combed in a girlish style, then shots of him in a unisex looking top and jeans, shots with the same outfit and hairstyle with makeup on, and finally shots of him with longer hair, wearing a dress and heels.
Looking at the progression, there was no way to doubt that the boy at the beginning was the pretty girl I knew as Barb’s sister Amy.
“Satisfied?” Barb grinned. “The only question I have is how to deliver the goods?”
I had the answer before she could finish asking the question.
“I recently noticed an unusual amount of network traffic on a PC assigned to the frat house. I did some checking and found that they’ve recently started downloading music and videos from one of those peer-to-peer sites. They’ve built up quite a collection; it shouldn’t be too hard to slip in a Trojan horse file; a song or a movie that will be so inviting they’ll be sure to listen to or watch. If you can get me the material, I can arrange delivery.”
Barb had the stuff to me in days; a blockbuster movie and a newly released hit by one of the hottest groups. With the help of my friend in the LAN group, I was able to place both the movie and song onto the PC used by the frats officers. The only thing left to do was wait for them to take the bait.
It took all of two days before Jake, the president of the Sigma Tau’s, approached me as I sat alone in the cafeteria.
I gestured to the chair across from me. “I’ve been expecting you Jake, have a seat.”
Jake seemed confused but sat down without protest.
“Do we know each other?”
“Sort of, you know my little brother Joey. I believe he’s pledging Sigma Tau.”
I could tell by the look on Jake’s face that he was enjoying thinking about his plans for Joey.
“Wipe the smile off your face, you dimwitted, misogynistic, sad-assed excuse for a human being.” I ordered. “I know what you plan to do to my brother and the other pledges and I’m not going to let it happen!”
He didn’t even bother pretending to be confused. It was just as well, I wanted to get right to the point. “Like there’s anything you can do to stop it.” He smirked.
“Ever hear the saying ‘Turnabout is fair play’?” I smiled. “No, you probably never ran across anything that intellectual in the smut you read so I’ll explain it to you. You never intended to let my brother and the others join the frat; it was all just a big game to humiliate them and make them look like sissies.”
“It ain’t my fault if that’s what they are,” He chuckled. “I’m just helping them kick the closet door open, so to speak. It’s been a lot of laughs watching them swishing around campus but personally, I can’t wait for homecoming.”
“Forget homecoming, forget screwing over the sorority, “ I said in the sternest voice I could muster. “ Your plans have come to a screeching halt and you and your buddies are about to take over the roles you pictured for Joey and the other guys. That’s what I mean by turnabout being fair play.”
“Ain’t gonna happen,” Jake practically spat out the words. “We ain’t no pansies!”
“Really, what do you think of that girl walking towards us?” I pointed to Barb who was hurrying over to watch the show.
“Cute, could stand to lose a few pounds, “ He shrugged. “ Her skirt looks so comfortable; and I love those earrings!”
Barb nearly doubled over as a look of horror crossed Jake’s face.
“I got the skirt at Macy’s,” She smiled and brushed back her hair to show off her earrings. “Maybe we could go shopping there sometime; I’ll bet you’d look adorable in a skirt like this and we could get your ears pierced at the same time.”
I could see him desperately trying not to say anything but he couldn’t help himself. “That would be like so cool!”
“What the hell’s happening?” He asked when he finally regained his composure.
“You’re turning into a sissy,” Barb seemed to be taking great delight in pronouncing his sentence. “More specifically, a mindless bimbo who only lives to shop and screw, just the way you think of the girls in the sorority.”
“No, this ain’t happening!” He rubbed his temples in a frantic attempt to purge the horrible thoughts that were rushing into his mind.
“It’s happening Jake, you can’t screw my little brother and get away with it. “ I taunted. “You can’t stop it, hell; you don’t want to stop it. Do you?”
Jake didn’t answer right away; he was too busy checking out a girl in a tunic style top that had walked past.
“Do you think we could pick me up a couple of tops like that when we go shopping?” He asked Barb. “They look so pretty!”
“Stop doing that to me!” He hissed. “Stop or I’ll bust you to the Dean’s office, both of you!”
“What would you say?” I pointed to a table on the other side of the cafeteria. “Tell you what; why not practice on that girl over there.”
God, what a riot it was to watch Jake stand straight up, walk across the room and tell the girl what was on his mind. She smiled but seemed to think something was odd as Jake hurried back to Barb and me.
“Did you tell her everything?” Barb giggled.
Jakes face went blank for a second. “Uh huh, I told her that I loved what she’d done with her hair and asked where she got those totally rad shoes.”
The horrified look Barb and I had come to love returned to Jake’s face. “Tell me I didn’t do that, please?”
“Why wouldn’t you have done that Jake, don’t you like her shoes and her hair?” I smiled.
“Of course I do!” he grinned. “Like , I can’t wait till my hair’s like long enough to braid. And those shoes were so to-die-for!”
I smiled approvingly which made Jake happy. “From now on,” I explained. “You and the other clowns from Sigma Tau are one the fast track to becoming total sissies. Forget about being the toughest guys on campus; all you’ll ever be interested in is looking pretty and snagging a hot looking guy.”
Barb reached into the tote she was carrying and set two magazines in font of Jake; one was Car and Driver, the other Martha Stewart Living. She locked onto his eyes and with an evil grin asked which he preferred.
Without hesitating, Jake grabbed the Martha Stewart Living magazine as if it were thousands of dollars in cash.
“No!” He exclaimed as he held the magazine tightly to his chest. “I want…, I don’t want…, I’ve got to have…, Martha’s my idol!” He finally blurted out. “She has really fabulous ideas on making rooms look so cute!”
Tears streamed down his cheeks as Jake ran out of the cafeteria with his new favorite magazine clutched tightly in his hand. Barb leaned over and planted a kiss on my cheek.
“You were wonderful!”
“We make a great team,” I agreed as I drew her close for a kiss.
I have to admit that turning Bozos into Bimbo’s was very distracting. Every day at lunch, Barb and I would meet in the cafeteria and discuss the latest adventures of the new girls. How could I concentrate on my job when every time I saw a girl happen by, I found myself wondering how long it would be before one of the Sig Tau girls would wear an outfit like that.
Every day brought a new delight for Barb and me; at first only Jake was changing; first came the jeans, it was hard to tell that he was wearing women’s jeans if you didn’t notice the high waist and fitted legs. Barb noticed the women’s tops first; a little brighter colors, lighter material, and shorter sleeves. I won the next round though when I pointed out the higher heel on his shoes.
Barb racked up quite a few points when she called my attention to Bob, the frat’s vice president, wearing black skimmers with hose. I thought he was just being his usual slob self and not bothering with socks but Barb pointed out the sheen caused by wearing nude stockings.
Apparently, Jake felt threatened by Bob’s newfound sense of fashion because he suddenly started wearing more feminine jeans with embroidered pockets and zippered legs. Leave it to Barb though to notice the bra straps under Jake’s tops.
We were both caught by surprise though when a girl Barb knew from the sorority pointed out that Ian, the pledge master, was wearing a pair of white sneakers with pink laces. What Barb and I thought was a private game; turned out to be a very public game that half of the campus seemed to be playing! There was even a poll going to see which of the three would be first to wear a dress. Everyone was having a great time watching the guys trying their best to put on a macho façade even as they held their books against their chests, girl style, and had started developing girlish mannerisms such as flicking their heads to get hair out of their faces or carefully tucking stray hairs behind their ears.
Things were going well, the guys seemed puzzled but were beginning to wear outfits that are more feminine; their cargo pants and black Tee shirts were gradually replaced by tight jeans and colorful tops. Soon after, they began styling their hair and wearing light makeup.
Barb and I were not going to take any chances that they might be able to resist the programming instilled in them so far so we ordered several more songs and movies designed to reinforce and encourage the budding femininity of the guys. Once again, I hacked into their PC and left their treats behind.
Barb and I didn’t have long to wait for the results. Two days later, we saw Bob walking to class in a pair of white shorts and a sky blue top with short, ruffled sleeves. His cleanly shaven legs looked very nice, as did his pink frosted toenails as they peeked out of his sandals. Barb thought he looked so cute when he blushed as a girl took him aside and warned him about wearing pink panties under white shorts. Bob seemed horrified but suddenly profusely thanked the girl, dashed away, and returned a few minutes later wearing white panties.
Ian, waiting in line at the cafeteria was wearing a pair of pink Capri’s with a white tunic top and white skimmers. He tried to act as if everything was normal but couldn’t avoid the stares and whispers directed his way. A girl he seemed to know asked why he was dressed that way. I overheard him say that he didn’t know why, he just felt like he wanted to look pretty as he placed his wallet back in his purse!
One afternoon my friend from the LAN group stopped and asked if I’d heard about the request Jake had submitted. To the shock of everyone, Jake had rushed to the Dean’s office saying that he had something important to tell him.
When the Dean’s secretary asked what exactly he wanted to see the Dean about, Jake handed her a paper requesting that his records be changed. The secretary looked at the paper, and then at Jake, who was wearing a pair of women’s jeans, a thin pink scarf serving as a belt. It wasn’t necessary to look for the straps of a bra; it was obvious from the twin bulges in his blue, scalloped edge, ladies top that he was wearing one. Jake’s face showed traces of light makeup and his hair had been cut and styled in a short, but unmistakably feminine, manner that showed off the pink zircon earrings he wore.
“Please make sure the Dean gets that,” Jake asked in a soft voice. “It’s awfully important to me!”
The secretary, nearly too stunned to speak, rushed the paper into the Dean’s office.
“Is this a joke?” The Dean asked, only too aware of the odd pledge requirements.
The secretary shook her head and described Jake’s style of dress and his insistence that the Dean get the paper.
Moments later a smiling Jake stood meekly in front of the Dean and assured him that everything on the paper was correct; he wanted the Dean to approve changing his records to show his name as Janelle Michelson and that he should be designated as Transgender rather than male.
“Thanks,” The new Janelle Michelson said as she folded the paper and gently tucked it into the purse slung over her shoulder. “You’re a doll!”
“TTFN!” Janelle called out as she minced out of the Dean’s office, her high-heeled sandals clicking, and her cute butt swishing side to side as she went
“Ta, Ta, for now.” The Dean’s secretary translated to her speechless boss
“You wouldn’t happen to know anything about this, would you?” My friend asked, a grin plastered over his face. ”You were a little careless the last time you hacked into the Sig Tau’s PC; I had to erase a few footprints you left behind.”
I smiled and shrugged as I walked to my cubicle. When I looked back, the staff of the LAN department was giving me the Thumbs Up sign!
Things were moving along just right; Jake was now a young woman named Janelle,
Later that week, I saw Barb talking to Janelle and wandered over to see what was up.
“Hi!” Janelle jumped up and kissed my cheek. “Barb and I were just looking over some cute outfits on sale at Macy’s. We’re going shopping this weekend, want to come along?”
“Uh, no thanks, I never cared much for shopping.”
Janelle smiled and shrugged. “I guess it’s kinda like a girl thing; sort of like taking a nice long bubble bath, then doing my nails in some yummy color.”
Barb was grinning like crazy as Janelle went on and on about some of her favorite things; bubble baths, shopping, finding some yummy new color to paint her nails, and watching movies starring hunks like Tom Cruise and Tom Hanks.
She leaned close to Barb and whispered something that made them both laugh. It wasn’t until she left that Barb told me what had been so funny — Janelle had told her that her fantasy was to suck off Tom Cruise while Tom Hanks screwed her brains out!
“Unreal! Does she ever regret being a girl?”
“Rarely,” Barb laughed. “She’s not only resigned to being a girl, she’s come to enjoy herself; she loves to shop, she has great taste in clothes, and she understands that if she’s a good girl and takes her hormones like the doctor said, soon she won’t need to wear girdles with fanny pads and glue on falsies.”
“Hold on a minute, she’s on hormones?”
“Just a teeny little suggestion I made during one of our shopping trips,” Barb said unflappably. “She was complaining that she couldn’t wear those really cute micro-mini skirts that ride on your hips, because her girdle would show. I told her that if she went on hormones she’d be able to wear them and low cut tops. She called the doctor the next day!”
“It’s over for Jake then?” I asked, “He paid the ultimate price.”
“Several times over,” Barb agreed. “Don’t feel sorry for him though; think of what he would have done to Joey if you hadn’t stopped him.”
“No, I don’t have any regrets,” I assured her. “They would’ve ruined Joey’s life; we did the right thing.”
The guys from Sigma Tau never had a chance once the programming hit them; they went from snakes and snails to sugar and spice in no time at all. Janelle became the unofficial mascot of the football team, and made it her mission to keep the guys happy. Anytime one of them felt lonely or needed comforting, Janelle was there to cheer him up. She never seemed happier than the day the team presented her with an award for servicing the entire team after they’d won their homecoming game. They nicknamed her “Hoover,” a title she was proud to bear.
Ian and Bob quickly followed Janelle in requesting changes to their records. I’m sure the Dean wondered what in the world was going on when three seemingly normal guys suddenly decided to join the fairer sex but the school had a very strict policy on gender and so Ian and Bob, two male students, were replaced with two transgendered students named Brittany and Kerri.
Bob had been very abrasive as vice president of Sigma Tau and was never much of a fashion trendsetter. Brittany though was sweet, lovable, and thanks to her parent’s money, always dressed in the latest fashion. In her senior year, she tried out for and made the cheerleading squad. After changing her major to secretarial science, she found that she’d have to spend two more years on campus. At Barb’s insistence, she successfully pledged the sorority she had wanted to destroy as a guy.
Ian had always been the follower in the Sigma Tau trio; never expressing much of an opinion, always willing to defer to Jake and Bob. Like Bob, his choice of clothes ranged the gamut of black jerseys and black pants. All that changed though when he became Kerri.
Where Ian had been quiet and shy, Kerri was outgoing and loved to party. She loved wearing pretty outfits and seemed to prefer micro mini-skirts to show off her sexy legs and cute little butt. There were rumors around the campus that the little hotly had a contest going with her friend Janelle one night at a party. While Janelle called on her past experience to service the entire football team without taking a break, Kerri took on both the football and basketball teams, servicing four guys at once with her mouth, hands, and nylon clad feet.
Of course, being the sexual playthings of every jock on campus took up most of Janelle and Kerri’s time so they dropped out of Sigma Tau, leaving others to run it, including Kerri’s boyfriend and if the rumors were right, her soon to be fiancée!
Joey and the others became members of Sigma Tau after completing community service in lieu of sissyhood. The frat was once again the best on campus and I hoped that someday Joey would follow in my footsteps and have his name engraved on the plaque of Sigma Tau presidents.
At the end of the school year, I popped into my parent’s place for a long overdue visit. I was shocked to see my sister Joy, in a full-skirted yellow sundress, nylons, and heels, instead of my brother.
“What the heck’s going on?” I shook my head in disbelief. After all I’d done to get him out of dresses, had it been too late?
Joy smiled and kissed me on the cheek. “Nice seeing you again big brother. What do you think of your little sister now?
What was I to think? Joy looked fantastic, from the top of her pretty little head to the ruby colored tips of her toes. Her dress fit perfectly, her legs were gorgeous, her fingers seemed sleeker because of her perfectly polished nails and her mannerisms and movements rivaled Barb’s for feminine grace.
“I think she’s very pretty but what happened to my little brother?”
My mind was spinning; could Joey have somehow gotten into the frat’s PC and found those files I put there? I was sure the officers kept it under tight control, not wanting to share their hoard of pirated movies and music with the rest of the frat. Still, there was my brother standing in front of me looking like he stepped off the cover of Vogue. Not a hair out of place, perfect makeup, nails just the right length, silky smooth legs, and moving like he’d been graduated from the finest modeling school in the world. If Barb knew what I was thinking; she’d kill me. Lord help me, I should kill myself for what I was thinking about my own brother!
“He’s still around,” Joy flashed me a smile that made me think all sorts of unholy thoughts. “He’s not here right now though, he likes to take vacations now and then, know what I mean?”
“I’m not sure,” I admitted. “But I need a few answers. What happened at the frat house; did you use the computer there?”
“No, it was password protected, Jake, Bob, and Ian, were the only ones who could use it, why?” Joy asked innocently.
“You know what happened to those guys, don’t you?”
I loved the twinkle in her eyes when she laughed; good lord, I’m falling for my brother!
“You mean “Bozos to Bimbos?”
I nearly choked when she used that phrase; no one but Barb, my friend in the LAN group, and I knew what had really happened to those guys.
Suddenly she started laughing. “I forgot to tell you, I got an internship in Information Services at school, guess what department I’ll be working in?’
“LAN group?”
She gave me a kiss on the cheek. “Good guess brother dear! Carl didn’t know you were keeping me in the dark; I owe a lot to you and Barb.”
“But why are you dressed like that? You didn’t use the computer; did the frat do this to you?”
“I guess you could say that they gave me the idea”; she giggled making me wonder where she learned to do that. “But no, they never had a chance to brainwash me, like you and Barb did to them.”
She glided across the room, her skirt swaying seductively, gracefully sat down on the sofa, and crossed her pretty legs.
“What can I say, I like getting all prettied up. I enjoyed being the daughter mom always wanted; it was so nice having her all to myself when she was training me. We talked about dad, what it was about him that made her fall in love and why she loves him even more than ever. Did she ever mention those things to you?”
I had to admit that the subject never came up between mom and me; I never thought to ask, she never bothered to tell.
“Did you know that mom was the Captain of the cheerleading team for three straight years when she was in high school? Did you know she was the youngest girl ever elected Captain?”
I sat quietly and shook my head. Why hadn’t I ever bothered to ask mom what it was like when she was growing up? I had missed so much.
“You’re trying to tell me that the only way to really learn about mom is to dress like that?” I asked, not convinced my brother was on the right track.
“No, I can’t say that for certain but then again, it seems to help.”
“Now that you know all about mom, why are you still dressing like that? She’s opened up to you, she won’t shut you out now.”
An awkward smile came to Joy’s face. She smiled, shook her pretty head and said, “Because I want to dress like this. I’m not going to lie to you, I enjoy wearing silky lingerie; garter belts and stockings make me feel incredibly sexy. When Jake insisted that we wear nylons instead of pantyhose, I could’ve kissed him!
Mom taught me the joys of nylons long before Jake ever thought of it; I wanted to suggest it to him but I didn’t want anyone to know how much fun I was having!
“You just can’t begin to imagine what it feels like to wear a pair of silky panties or the incredible rush when you run your hands over your slip and it rubs against your bare skin. Nothing though can compare to slowly rolling a pair of sheer nylons up your smooth legs and fastening them to your garter belt!”
“No, I can’t imagine.” I forced a smile even though my mind was scrambled. “But this isn’t the campus, aren’t you afraid someone will be able to tell that you’re a guy in drag? You’ll be laughed at, or maybe worse.”
Who was I trying to kid? No one in their right mind could look at the lovely woman sitting across from me and ever think she was a guy! I was having trouble believing it knowing full well what was under that skirt.
Joy must have read the expression of self-doubt on my face.
“You know better than that don’t you?” She cooed, making me start to stiffen in my pants. “Your little sister interviewed for and landed a summer job at Macy’s; I’ll be selling ladies wear.”
I couldn’t keep from laughing. “I give up, you win, dear little sister of mine. You’re every inch a beautiful, classy lady and I’ll bet you’ll make one hell of a saleswoman!”
“You don’t know the half of it,” I heard dad’s voice coming down the stairs behind me. “Take my word for it, she’s damned persuasive!”
I turned to answer but was dumbstruck by the site of my dad. He was wearing a light pink cotton dress with white trim, a brunette wig, pink bracelets with white earrings, stockings, and white pumps. His face had been softened by makeup, and although he wasn’t a beauty contest winner, he’d have no problems passing as a middle-aged woman.
“Oh crap!” I muttered aloud. “What’s with you guys? My brother’s now my sister and my dad is now my mom, where are you two going with this?”
Dad shook his head and laughed. “Let’s see, right now we were planning on having dinner. You’re welcome to join us. Next week, I’m going to a switch-sex party at the country club with your mom; there’s a five-hundred dollar prize to the winner and Joy’s been helping me train.”
“That’s a relief,” I sighed loudly. “Not much, but every little bit counts.”
“What’s wrong, afraid we might have watched a movie or listened to a song or two on my PC?” Dad asked, straight faced. I nearly had a heart attack!
“Nice work on the frat,” Dad grinned. “You really saved the day for Joey and the other guys. Those clowns should be locked up for what they tried to do.”
“Is there anyone who doesn’t know what happened?” I groaned. “I wish you’d just forget about that little incident; I could be locked up for what I did.”
“We’re not about to say a word,” Dad promised. “Besides, who would ever believe you could make a normal guy want to be a bimbo?”
“I don’t know, maybe anyone who sees you and Joy here?” I ventured.
“I’m no bimbo,” Joy quickly challenged. “I just happen to enjoy expressing a different side of my personality once in awhile.”
“I’m just trying to scrape together enough for that digital TV I’ve had my eye on,” Dad added. “What’s so terrible about that?”
“Sorry dad, I guess I jumped to conclusions,” I apologized. “At least you’re not dressing that way because you like the way it feels.”
Dad quickly looked at Joy and both broke into a fit of embarrassed laughter.
“No, you’ve got to be kidding dad!” I screamed just as mom walked into the room.
“Will you please calm down?” She admonished me. “You’re here for five minutes and the house is in an uproar!”
“Your husband and son are wearing dresses, am I the only one who sees a problem here?”
Mom looked at Joy and dad and smiled. “I guess so; my son is a sweetheart and my husband is much more understanding and helpful now that he’s seen life from a woman’s point of view. Maybe you should give it a shot?”
I declined mom’s offer but did accept the invitation to join them for dinner. Strange though it seemed to me, not a single person we met that night thought anything was odd about dad and Joy. The waited held their seats, addressed them as ‘Ladies’, and there were no screams of outrage when they used the women’s restroom. I was having such a good time with mom, Joy, and Aunt Peggy, that I had to concentrate to remember that I two of them were men. At the end of the night, I gave all of the ladies a goodnight kiss and promised to keep in touch!
I dropped by now and then to visit; sometimes dad would be there, and sometimes it was Aunt Peggy. It didn’t matter though, I found that I loved them both and had a great time no matter how my dad was dressed.
Way back when I would have never believed a normal guy would want to wear women’s clothes and pretend to be a woman. My dad and brother set me straight though; Joey has no problems attracting girls; they love his sensitive nature and think he’s the most understanding guy they ever met. Dad has become the sweet, sensitive husband that women dream about and from what mom has told Joy, he’s also became an even better lover!
He takes his time and makes sure that mom is getting the maximum enjoyment from their lovemaking; he often wears pretty nightgowns but as long as he keeps satisfying herthe way he has, mom says he’s welcome to all the satin, chiffon, and lace he wants!
He forgot about the Digital TV after winning the contest; he and mom plan to use the winnings to attend a Be-All Getaway; during which dad will assume the role of Aunt Peggy twenty-four hours a day for an entire week!
I changed three guys into mindless bimbos to get my little brother out of skirts only to find out that he loves getting all dressed up in pretty outfits. Next thing I knew, because of a party at the country club my dad starts wearing dresses too.
Unbelievably that leaves me as the odd man out in my family; the only guy who actually dresses as a guy!
The only thing I excelled at turned out to be thinking. I was able to read before I was two and could do college level trigonometry problems by the time I was seven. I was so far ahead of other kids my age that my parents got permission to home school me. I completed all of the requirements for graduation from High School by the time I was eight and got my first college degree; a Bachelors in Electrical Engineering, when I was ten. I was twelve years old when I started helping dad test and debug software for the company he owned.
Mom and dad did their best to treat me like any other kids; I couldn’t hit a ball if I had to but since dad was the Little League coach, I went to watch. If any of the other kids asked where I went to school, I told them that I was home schooled. That and my total inability to hit or catch caused me to be pretty much left alone.
I was sitting on the bench one day when I noticed that the other team’s pitcher would move his right foot about ten degrees to the right whenever he was going to throw a fast ball. I mentioned it to the kid who was at bat.
“How can you tell he’ll throw a fast ball?” Asked the kid who turned out to be Kevin.
“The last twenty times he did it, he turned his right foot ten degrees to the right. He usually throws curves, high and outside low and inside, along with slow balls without turning at all but he always scuffs his shoes and turns his foot when he’s going to throw a fast ball. He’s scuffing his shoes now and his foot’s turned so you’re getting a fast ball as your first pitch. When he releases the ball, count to two and swing, it will be right in front of your bat.
Kevin thought I was nuts but took a chance and scored a home run. From then on, I gave dad a complete breakdown of what to watch for when certain pitches were coming and he relayed it to the players. We won the game by six runs and I made a couple of friends.
Kevin and I were the best of friends for years. We lived close to each other and despite being several years younger than him we became good friends. He taught me everything he could about sports and I helped him with his school work.
Despite his best efforts, I still sucked at baseball; barely able to hit the ball one of every ten tries and even then I considered it a good hit if it made it past the pitcher. On those rare occasions when I play basketball, I try to get a running start to jump and throw the ball; otherwise I can’t seem to get anywhere near the basket. I don’t even bother trying to play football; at one hundred and five pounds, the average six year old could knock me off my feet!
Kevin was successful at teaching me to ice skate though; for some reason I was completely comfortable from the first moment I put on a pair of ice skates and soon I could glide around the ice as easily as I could walk. Kevin was a patient teacher; he loved ice skating and often took part in competitions, winning quite a few trophies. Whenever I had the chance I’d sit and watch him skate and then try to emulate what he did.
Kevin decided to go pair off with a girl named Susan who was also an excellent skater. I considered watching the grace and style she and Kevin had as they performed complex routines with ease to be better than any movie. Soon I was not only emulating Kevin but also trying to perform Susan’s part; I loved the challenge of being able to do both parts of their routines.
My family moved to Pittsburgh from New York when I was twelve but I kept in touch with Kevin and followed his and Susan’s performances by logging on to the newspaper where they lived and reading the glowing reports as they won trophy after trophy. Sadly though, it all came to an end just as they were about to finish high school. Kevin was tired of getting up long before dawn to practice and planned to stop once he and Susan won the last big competition for their age group. Before that happened though, Susan’s father was offered a job managing a multi-national firm and it was just too good to pass up. Unfortunately, it meant moving to Europe and the end of a great ice-skating team.
My sister Tina broke the news to me one morning.
“That’s terrible!” I shook my head in disbelief. “What’s Kevin going to do now; he and Susan had a chemistry that just doesn’t happen every day. She was uncanny; it was as if they were one person the way she moved with him.
“I know,” Tina agreed. “They won so many trophies and now, just when they had a chance at the last big trophy it’s over”
. Tina and I talked it over for a couple of days trying to think of some way to be able to help Kevin achieve the honors he so richly deserved. Three days after we learned of the problem Tina felt certain that she had the solution.
“I’ve got it Bobby!” She exclaimed as she rushed into my room. “I have the perfect partner for Kevin, one that would trust him implicitly, knows every part of the routines he and Susan did, and can perform them as well as Susan did!”
“A match made in heaven,” I agreed. “Who’s the girl?”
She had a silly grin on her face as she looked at me.
“You are!”
“Since you’re older than me and used to bathe me as a baby, you may have noticed that I’m not a girl.” I must have a pretty high IQ; I obviously had a good part of Tina’s brain power.
“That’s a small obstacle which is easily overcome.” Tina shrugged and laughed. “You’re as tall as Susan was, you have delicate features for a boy, and you and I both know that you’d kill to be able to wear slinky outfits that girl skaters wear.”
She had a huge grin on her face and I was blushing so hard that I thought my head would burst into flames from the heat.
“For being a genius you sure are dumb!” She laughed. “Didn’t you ever notice that I never fasten the little hook and eye at the top of my dresses when I hang them up? You’re such a perfectionist that you always fastened it after you wore one of my dresses. And the girl’s jeans you’re wearing aren’t exactly like guys jeans; the zipper isn’t as long, the legs are tapered, and the wait is higher.”
“Crap! How long have you known?” I was busted, there was no escape.
“I started noticing the little things about my outfits when you were eleven. I thought it was cute so I didn’t make a big deal out of it. You always took good care of my stuff and made sure that my panties ended up in the wash after you wore them.”
“It was the least I could do,” I grinned. “Thanks for not saying anything to mom and dad.”
“I didn’t have to; they figured it out before I did.” She smiled. “Mom tucked you in one night when you were wearing my Winnie the Pooh nightgown.”
“That was my favorite,” I smiled as I remembered the soft yellow nightgown with the ruffled hem.
“I know, you wore it more than I did!”
“I don’t know why I like dressing up like that,” I admitted. “I just feel right when I’m wearing pretty stuff. I can’t seem to cut it as a boy but I feel perfect when I’m all dressed up.”
“That’s something you’re going to have to sort out,” Tina nodded. “Right now we have to get some footage of Kevin’s new partner to show him.”
“I don’t mind doing this to help but I really think Kevin should either find himself another partner or go solo,” I insisted. “I don’t want to get stuck pretending to be a girl.”
Tina just smiled and nodded her head; she and I both knew that once I started wearing those cute little skating dresses it would take an act of god to get me out of them!
Tina and I explained everything to mom and dad; they weren’t overly happy with me pretending to be a girl.
“Dad and I know you enjoy wearing Tina’s things,” Mom hastened to point out. “But you can’t just pretend to be a girl so that Kevin can have a skating partner!”
“Why not?” I asked. “Think about all that Kevin did for me; he taught me everything I know about sports and cars, when we played ball, he picked me for his team when no one else would, and he also kept me from getting beat up by low brows that couldn’t stand anyone with a double digit IQ.”
“But this wouldn’t be a one time thing, what if you two start to win; he might want to continue on to other contests.”
“Then you’d also have to dress like a girl all day, every day.” Tina giggled. “You’d have to make personal appearances, sign autographs, pose for pictures; your pretty little face could end up plastered on the cover of Sports Illustrated!”
Dad noticed the grin on my face. “You’d love that, wouldn’t you? You’d be wearing those slinky little skating dresses for your performances and you’d be spending the rest of your time in dresses.”
“Not necessarily dad,” I said with a smile. “I could wear slacks or jeans too.”
“You’re honestly serious about this, aren’t you?” Mom gasped.
“I’m doing this for Kevin mom,” I insisted. “He’s always been there for me, now it’s my turn to be there for him. It will only be until he can find a new partner, a month or so. There’s a really important competition coming up and Kevin should be in it. There won’t be any more; Kevin already said that he’s had enough; he’s going to college and won’t be skating any more. I’m not planning to get a sex change or anything like that.”
“My brother the saint!” Tina smirked. “What a guy, or should I say girl?”
No one believed a word I said but they always thought highly of Kevin and were as upset over his bad luck as I was. I worked for dad debugging software and computer games for developers. I could do that anywhere so I had plenty of time to help Kevin, and of course it was only short term.
Turning me into a girl suddenly became a family project; Mom ran a beauty shop and wove extensions into my hair since a wig might slip off during a spin causing a sensation. Dad remembered an article in the newspaper recently which led him to a way that I could change my name to Valerie Ann Morgan by stating that I preferred to use that name and then by filling out another form that I felt more comfortable as a female with that name, I also got a drivers license with my new name, and an “F” in the box for sex. An aunt who lived in the area where I grew up thought that the plan was so wonderful that she agreed to let me stay with her for awhile.
Tina’s contribution turned out to be two fold; besides being my fashion advisor, she’d found a site that sold post hypnotic suggestions that would make me think and act like a girl.
“You’re all set now sister dear,” Tina announced once I had all of my new ID. “Let’s get you some cute skating outfits and record some routines to show Kevin.”
She handed me what looked like a jock strap. “Put this on, you’ll need it for the outfits.”
I stared blankly for a few minutes until she shook her head.
“Don’t you know what a gaffe is?”
“A mistake?”
“Like what’s between your legs,” She sighed. “Don’t you ever check out the cross-dressing sites on the web? You take off your panties, push everything back inside of you, and then pull the gaffe up to keep them inside. You don’t want any bulges to show in your cute little outfits, do you?”
After following her instructions, I spent a few minutes admiring my new look in the mirror.
“You can blow yourself kisses later sweetie,” She teased as she passed an outfit into the bathroom fro me. “Get dressed; we’ve got a lot of shopping to do.”
Dad nearly fainted when he saw me in a short denim skirt, camisole top, and flip-flops.
“I was hoping you’d back down once we started everything in motion. With each step I was sure you’d decide this whole thing was a crazy idea. Do you really understand that now, as far as the state of Pennsylvania is concerned, you’re intent on becoming a female?”
“It had to be done that way dad,” I tried to explain. “I couldn’t very well register as Valerie Ann Morgan and show a driver’s license that says I’m a guy named Bob, right?”
“You look lovely Valerie dear,” Mom smiled. “But there’s more to being a woman than clothes. Aren’t you worried that your voice or mannerisms will give you away?
“I really don’t think my voice will be much of a problem, do you daddy?” I asked in a soft, sweet voice that I’d been practicing,
“Good lord, butter wouldn’t melt in your mouth!” He gasped. “How did you learn to talk like that?”
“A special CD that teaches men to talk this way,” I smiled, fluttered my lashes, and glanced downwards in a feminine gesture. “It seems that there are lots of guys who want to pretend to be women; you’d be amazed at how much stuff is available to help them.
“We got him a special CD that taught him how to act like a lady,” Tina volunteered. “Once I use the special trigger phrase on him he won’t be able to act like a guy no matter how hard he tries. He’ll swish his cute little butt, stoop to pick things up, brush back his hair just like a girl, and he won’t think twice about using the ladies room and sitting down to pee!”
“You’re giving Tina complete control over you, do you realize that?” Dad asked. “I just hope it all works out the way you planned.”
Tina grinned and whispered the magic words in my ear.
I put my arms around daddy’s waist, stood on tiptoe and kissed his cheek. “You’re so sweet to worry about me daddy,” I whispered. “But I’ll be okay:”
“He’s all girl now daddy,” Tina promised. “He can’t possibly act like a boy until I let him, he knows he’s a boy but he won’t be able to act like one or even tell anyone who he really is.”
The thought of being stuck as a girl seemed to strike me as being outrageously funny and I broke into a giggling fit.
“Tell mom and dad who you are,” Tina suggested.
“I’m Valerie daddy, yours and mom’s youngest daughter. I like wearing pretty clothes and makeup, and I can’t wait to wear some of those yummy looking skating outfits like the girls in the Ice Capades wear!”
“You’re kidding, right?” Mom was practically pleading. “You sound more like a girl than Tina does. Say something in your real voice.”
“This is his real voice,” Tina said with a grin. “He can’t help it, when I used the magic phrase, the part of his brain that controls mannerisms and speech switched to girl mode. There’s no way that he change back unless I use another trigger phrase. As a bonus, he’ll also do anything I tell him to do.”
“We even got him boobs!” Tina grinned. “Show mom and daddy your boobs Valerie.”
I instantly pulled up my top and lifted my bra, allowing my glued on breast forms to pop free.
“I’m a thirty four B cup,” I said proudly. “I needed boobs for the sexy outfits I’ll be wearing and we thought I should have something to make Kevin take me seriously!”
“I’m sure they’ll do the trick,” dad said as he shook his head. “If you insist on being his wet dream that is!”
“Pull your bra and top down Valerie,” Mom ordered. “I expect you to be a lady and ladies do not flash their boobs!”
“You’d better be very careful,” dad warned as I adjusted my bra and top. “You can’t deliver what you’re advertising and that can get you into tons of trouble.”
“I’m not going to be walking the streets daddy; I’m not that kind of girl.”
I could tell that he was confused about the whole thing but he’d just have to wait and see. I was getting a chance of a lifetime to dress up and pretend that I was a girl while I was also helping out my best friend. I’d crossdressed for years and often fantasized about going out in public; this was my chance to live out those fantasies in a way I never imagined. There was no way I’d back out; I needed this to work.
Tina and I drove to an outlet center that had a store specializing in skating products. We found a nice pair of girl’s skates and several cute costumes. Even if Kevin wouldn’t accept me as his partner, I’d never give up the costumes; they were so sweet and pretty that I just knew I’d feel so girly in them!
“Nothing fancy right now,” Tina insisted, ruining my mood.
“But they’re so pretty,” I pouted. “Please let me buy just one, please?”
“You are so weird!” She laughed. “Okay, you can get one dress for the video.
I raced over to a rack and found a deep pink glitter dress in velvet with an asymmetrical bodice and skirt with linen chiffon ruffle and hitched front hem. When I modeled it for Tina, even she had to admit that it was perfect.
“You’re going to give Kevin a huge hard-on,” She chuckled. “Do you know that? He’ll agree to have you as his partner in a second!”
“But I don’t want to turn him on,” I insisted.
“It’s way too late for that,” Tina shook her head and whistled. “You’ve been wasting your life as a boy; you were made to be somebody’s girl!”
As we were talking a couple of guys buying ice skates stopped and stared. I was about to tell them to buzz off but Tina told me to smile and flirt.
“This is crazy,” I hissed as I smiled at the guys. “What are you doing to me?”
“Turning you into my pretty kid sister,” She whispered back.
“If it’s all right with you I don’t want to be your kid sister.”
“Tough beans,” she laughed. “Now twirl around and give those guys something to remember!”
“Nooooo,” I begged as I smiled at the guys. “I dooon’t waaaant to flirt with other guys!”
“They’re not other guys,” Tina giggled. “They’re cute guys who think that we’re a couple of hot looking girls!”
“They are kind of cute,” I found myself giggling. “I wonder if they’re good kissers?”
“Maybe they’ll ask us out and you’ll get a chance to find out?” Tina suggested. “You’d like that, wouldn’t you?”
“Oh yeah,” I nodded. “I get the cute one with the red hair.”
“Hold on a second,” I whispered as the guys approached. “I don’t want to go out with another guy!”
“They’re not OTHER guys,” Tina reminded me. “We’re girls, and girls like boys, right?”
“Oh yeah,” I smiled as the cutie that I wanted started towards me, “especially cute ones like these!”
I regretted giving Tina control over me for all of a few seconds and then shamelessly flirted with the cute hunk of a guy who offered to buy me lunch at the food court.
“Why did you do that?” I asked Tina later as we drove away from the mall. “I told you that I’m not into other guys; I just like dressing up, that’s all.”
“Quit whining,” Tina chided. “You didn’t seem to mind when you were kissing your guy goodbye.”
“That was all your fault and you know it!” I countered even as I felt my pulse racing from the memory of that kiss.
“Of course it was,” She shrugged. “But can you honestly tell me that you don’t think of yourself as a girl when you get all dressed up?”
She had me and she knew it. Every time I dressed up I imagined that I was a pretty and popular girl; not the nerdy looking, geek loner that I really was.
Boys wanted to date me, some girls wanted to be my friends, others envied me. Teachers smiled at me and called me to answer questions instead of sighing in despair because they knew I had mastered the course an hour into the first day.
“I promise to go easy on you sis,” Tina smiled and patted my leg. “But you’re going to have to master female social skills or you’ll embarrass Kevin.”
“I understand,” I replied meekly. “I’ll do my best but I don’t think we should mention this to mom and dad.”
A couple of weeks later we had plenty of footage; all that was left was to convince Kevin.
“This is my cousin Valerie,” Tina smiled as she introduced me. “She’s fantastic on skates and even Bobby thinks she’s great.”
I’m not sure if Kevin heard much of what Tina had to say; he seemed far too interested in me to care about Tina.
“Bob never mentioned that he had such a cute cousin,” Kevin beamed as he carefully looked me over.
“He’s too much of a geek to have much interest in girls,” Tina quickly chimed in.
“Bobby’s a nice boy!” I countered just as quickly. “He’s just a little shy, that’s all.”
I was getting uncomfortable as Kevin stared into my eyes. Did he suspect something?
“You look great in the videos,” he grinned.
“Thanks,” I teased, taking a chance that he didn’t know who I really was. “I’m a pretty good skater too!”
Kevin’s face went scarlet in a second; for once in my life I was in control and I loved it!
“I…I didn’t mean it like that!”
“Too bad,” I pouted. “I saw a lot of you in your videos and you didn’t look so bad yourself.”
Tina’s eyebrows shot up but she kept quiet as Kevin and I exchanged smiles.
“I’ll bet you say that to all the guys you want to skate with.” He teased right back.
I couldn’t help giggling over such an old line.
“I hope you keep your skates sharper than your pick-up lines; you’ll never cut much ice with them.”
I must’ve cut a good bit of ice because Kevin had no problem accepting me as a girl and his new partner. We practiced every day and Kevin was thrilled with the way I seemed to catch on.
I was thrilled with the way things were working out; my aunt was divorced and childless; she had always wanted to have a daughter to dress up and pamper and I would be the next best thing; a teenage daughter she could help along the road to womanhood. She set up a spare bedroom for me with pretty curtains, pictures of cute movie stars and even had the walls repainted from eggshell to a light pink to make me feel more girlish. She promised that we’d go on lots of shopping trips and that she’d help me become a young lady.
At first Kevin and I practiced our routines separately; then after a couple of weeks he decided it was time to put all of the parts together. That’s when I noticed that something was different.
I’d know Kevin for years and never gave him a second thought but one day I suddenly realized that he was just so cute. I mean he had such thick, blonde hair that I could hardly keep from running my fingers through it and when he held me in his arms I felt wonderful!
I was amazed to realize that guys were taking a serious interest in me; I’d meet guys at practice or at the mall and they’d start flirting; at first I was a little timid but it didn’t take long before I started flirting right back. After just a little while, I had three offers for dates and accepted two. It was mind boggling to me that a guy would want to take me out, spend money on me, and all I had to do was smile, enjoy his company, and give him a kiss goodnight.
One evening, while I was doing the weekly grocery shopping, Ian, a cashier I’d gotten to know, started to flirt with me; teasing me about a couple of tubes of lipstick I’d bought.
“Wet and wild?” He teased as he read the advertising on one tube. “Aren’t you worried that your lips might take off without you?”
He also struck me as cute so I began flirting right back.
“See this tube of glue? I smiled and pointed to the glue in a set of fake nails. “It works wonders on lips too; just a drop on my lipstick and my lips stay right where they should be!”
“It’s amazing the things you poor girls have to worry about.” His smile was making my heart pound.
“You mean like being teased by guys like you?” I smiled back and actually hoped it would get him hard.
“I certainly didn’t mean to upset you. How about if I make it up to you?”
“By wrapping me in your arms and seeing how far down my throat you can stick your tongue?”
His jaw flapped for a few seconds but he quickly recovered.
“I was going to suggest a pizza and a movie but I’d love to work your suggestion in too!”
I grabbed a pen and notepad from my purse, scrawled my aunt’s phone number on it and signed my name with a flourish.
“I get done at nine Valerie; would it be okay to call you tonight?”
“I can’t wait Ian,” I smiled and waved as I walked away.
I rushed home and called Tina on my cell phone to tell her about how I’d practically thrown myself at Ian.
Tina wasn’t much help; she laughed like crazy but swore that she had nothing to do with my sudden switch to a shameless hussy.
“That CD promised to help you to think of yourself as a girl,” she explained in between bouts of laughter. “Come to think of it you did seem awfully interested in that cute guy at the mall.”
“What am I going to do?” I moaned. “I just know that Ian’s going to ask me out.”
“So what’s the problem, you said that he was cute.”
“But he might expect me to actually let him try sticking his tongue down my throat!”
“You should’ve thought about that before you started flirting with him. Now, tell me again what happened when you asked him to stick his tongue down your throat.”
I swear to god that I couldn’t help myself; I giggled like a little girl as I recounted my flirting with Ian.
“So that brings me back to another big problem. Should I wear my denim micro mini that shows off my legs or that sweet yellow sundress I told you about last week?”
Tina suggested the sundress; it would give me an innocent look while still showing off enough of my breasts to keep Ian hard as a rock. I thought it would be a great idea to combine it with some lacy panties to keep me feeling sexy.
Ian and I talked for close to an hour and of course I agreed to the pizza and movie he had promised. We didn’t mention the kissing but with any luck he’d remember when the time came.
I know that the CD was supposed to make me act like a girl but honesty; I felt like a girl! I never had any problems at home but now, after just a few weeks, I was flirting with Kevin, and now I was about to go on a date with some guy who, with any luck, would hold me tight, tell me how pretty I was, and smother me with kisses.
I grappled with my dilemma while I dressed; I knew that I shouldn’t have been flirting with Ian or any of the half dozen or so other guys I’d recently met but I also knew that there wasn’t much chance that I’d stop. Flirting with guys gave me a sense of power; heavenly, intoxicating power!
As a guy, I had mastered the secret to being invisible; I could walk into a crowded room and not a single head would turn my way. When I was in school other kids would bump into me in the halls or in the classrooms; it wasn’t as if they were doing it to mean or anything, they just didn’t realize that I was there. They’d always apologize but the hurt never went away; no one noticed me because I just wasn’t considered important enough to be bothered with. Getting a graduate degree when I was twelve only made me a freak, an oddity, but still not with noticing.
Not long ago I was an invisible sixteen year old guy. Today, I’m a pretty sixteen year old girl that gets noticed everywhere I go. Girls want me around for my friendly personality and for the guys I attract. Guys want me around because I make them all hot and bothered; I smile at them, laugh at their jokes, and flirt with them. They feel sexy and powerful around me and I feel the same way around them!
I work hard at being friendly to both the girls and the guys I know; in a short time I’ve developed a reputation as a pretty girl who cares about other people. I also work hard at looking pretty, obviously I have a lot to lose if anyone finds out who I really am, but I have to admit that I’m good at it. I’ve read and memorized more articles about hair styles and makeup than any three girls I know. Having a photographic memory is very useful when I’m on one of my frequent shopping trips; I can remember every outfit and pair of shoes in my closet and every piece of lingerie in my dresser which makes it so much simpler when I see a cute outfit in a store; I can instantly compare it to what I already own and decide how it will stand on it’s own or if it can be used to accessorize something else.
I was having a wonderful time, I smiled as I slipped on my pretty sundress; I was finally popular and I loved it. How I was ever going to be able to go back to being invisible was going to take considerable thought but right at that time I had to think about making sure I had enough lipstick to keep my lips moist while Ian and I were sucking face!
Ian was thrilled with my outfit and the way I’d done my hair; he couldn’t seem to stop complimenting me. As soon as we were out of my aunt’s house I put a finger to his lips and smiled.
“I worked hard to look nice for you, but a girl needs more than compliments to know that a guy appreciates her efforts.” I have to hand it to Ian, he knew exactly what I wanted; second later I was in his arms and being kissed.
I locked my arms around his waist and melted into him as I was overcome with the most wonderful feelings imaginable. I was a girl, a pretty, desirable girl, and I was being held, kissed, and desired by an adorable guy. I felt safe and secure in Ian’s arms and best of all I was completely visible!
I snuggled close to Ian as he drove and kept my hand on his leg. Occasionally I’d give him a playful squeeze which always brought a smile to his face; at first he tried to move my hand up to his crotch but I made it clear that I wasn’t that kind of girl and that if he wanted my company he wouldn’t expect such a thing from me. He quickly moved my hand back to where it had been and apologized. Even though he was several inches taller than me and was well muscled, I had complete power over him; it was so exhilarating.
The pizza was the best that I ever tasted; and I can’t remember a better movie than the one we saw. There were a few scary scenes but they didn’t bother me since Ian had an arm wrapped around me to keep me from being too scared. Of course after the movie, Ian insisted on showing me just how far down my throat he could stick his tongue.
Although I knew what French Kissing was, I had no idea that having someone else’s tongue in your mouth while yours was in theirs could be so very much fun! Ian’s tongue gently pushed against my teeth and when I slowly opened my mouth it darted right in and started introducing itself to my tongue, the inside of my cheeks, and even to my molars. I did my best to follow his example by sticking my tongue as far into his mouth as possible and had the most wonderful feelings as we held each other tight and kissed.
I don’t think that I’m exaggerating in the least when I say that I used almost a third of a tube of lipstick trying to keep my lips from becoming chapped. When we finally finished I was dumbfounded to see that half an hour had passed with me being held and kissed. I’d often heard people joking say that time flies when you’re having fun but I can guarantee you that it’s true, absolutely, positively true!
Ian walked me to my door at the end of that wonderful evening and I rewarded him with a kiss.
“Thanks for asking me out,” I smiled. “I had a great time.”
“Me too,” He grinned. “I’ve never had a girl ask how far down her throat I could stick my tongue before!”
“I couldn’t help myself,” I teased while squeezing his well muscled arms. “You’re cute, you’ve got such nice muscles, and I thought you’d be the type of guy that enjoyed a challenge!”
“Oh yeah, I just love challenges like that. I hope we can do it again.”
“I’d love to go out with you again Ian,” I whispered as I kissed his cheek. “Call me again, please?”
“Count on it!” He squeezed my hand causing me to shudder with delight.
Later, I told my aunt all about my date and how strange it felt to suddenly be not only visible but to have people want to be with me.
“It sort of bothers me that I’m dating other guys but since I’m stuck this way for a little while, I might as well enjoy it, right?” I asked hoping she’d agree or at least understand.
“I have a feeling you’re going to end up stuck as you call it for a long time.” She asked as she pulled me close to hold me.
“It’s awfully confusing, I never had this kind of popularity before; people never even noticed me. I put on a dress and suddenly I’ve got guys beating down my door to spend money on me.”
“It’s not the dress honey. The dress just served as an outlet for feelings that were bottled up. You can’t just put a dress on a boy and have him become the pretty, poised, sweet young lady that you are.”
“That’s just the CD,” I tried to argue. “I can’t help the way I’m acting.”
“Keep telling yourself that Valerie,” she laughed. “I heard all about that CD; all it did was to give you the mannerisms of a girl; you don’t have to flirt with boys and you didn’t have to go on a date with that boy. You could’ve worn jeans, a denim skirt, or even slacks but you chose to wear a dress and heels. I’ll be that since you’ve been here you’ve spent more money on clothes that you spent in several years before, right?”
I shrugged my shoulders and laughed. “Is it my fault I happen to look good in so many different outfits? Who knew that being a girl could be so much fun?”
“You look lovely Valerie and I love having my niece spend time with me; don’t worry about anything just have a good time and I have a feeling that things will work themselves out.”
As I soaked in my bubble bath that evening, I couldn’t help but think of an old song called “I enjoy being a girl” No doubt about it, I not only enjoyed it, I adored being a girl!
Kevin and I seemed to have a near perfect chemistry on the ice; even though I’d memorized all of his old routines with Susan I had no trouble at all when he decided to add a few different routines to liven up our performances.
We’d gotten so good that Kevin entered us into a contest after only three weeks of practice and we took first place! Even better was that I got to wear that sexy little dress I’d bought.
It was an incredible feeling, gliding across the ice in my hot little dress, all eyes on me as I turned, spun and jumped. I skated into Kevin’s outstretched arms and he effortlessly lifted me above his head as he skated past the reviewing stand. When he slowly lowered me back to the ice I gracefully pushed off and went into a pivoting spin then glided back to Kevin who held me by the waist and arm as we did a turn around the rink while facing opposite directions.
We performed several very complex maneuvers both as a pair and separately, each was received with increasing enthusiasm by the crowd. As we approached the judges stand again, I released Kevin who went into three consecutive quadruple jumps; when we joined up for our final bow, the audience was on their feet cheering!
I was so proud of our performance because it was one that was unique to me and Kevin; he’d never attempted to combine all of the moves we’d done in one program before. Our program won us first prize in the competition and we split five hundred dollars. The money wasn’t as important to me as it was to Kevin; I was completely captivated by the audience’s response; I was so happy I burst into tears.
Kevin held me close until I was able to bring my emotions into check again I gave him a quick peck on the cheek and a hug to thank him for being so sweet.
That night I had another great date with Ian; we went to a local amusement park; we held hands, rode the Ferris Wheel, the Roller Coasters, and any other ride that I might find a little scary and would need Ian to hold me and kiss away my fears. Okay, so I told a tiny little fib; I had no fear of heights, roller coasters, or anything else in an amusement park, I just wanted to find a reason for Ian to hold me tight and kiss me!
The next morning at practice Kevin mentioned that I seemed to be in an unusually good mood.
“That’s sweet of you to notice, I had a date last night that went really well!” I told him as I began to tell him what a great guy Ian had been and how much fun I had with him.
He listened patiently for several minutes before stopping me.
“Would you go out with me?” He asked. “I’ve been trying to work up the nerve to ask you out ever since we met.”
That was a question I hoped I’d never hear him ask. He was absolutely dreamy looking and I loved it when he’d hold me during one of our routines but I was afraid to get too close to him. If I did and he found out who I really was, it would ruin everything I worked to accomplish. He might think that I tricked him or think that having a partner who was really his buddy wearing a slinky little skating dress was just too weird. I had decided that although he was an absolute hunk, I just couldn’t risk letting him get that close to me.
“I think you’re a wonderful guy Kevin, honestly I do, but I just don’t think that things would work out between us.”
“What’s to work out?” He asked. “I thought I was asking a pretty girl for a date. We get along so well on the ice that I sometimes think we’ve known each other for a lot longer than we have.”
I struggled to control my expression fearing that he’d somehow realize how true his statement really was.
“I’d love to go out with you Kevin, I really would, but I could see myself getting further and further involved and then if we broke up we’d lose the magic that makes our act great.”
I hoped he’d have a big enough ego to buy my line.
“Just one date Valerie, please?” He begged. “I’ve been brushed off before but never with such skill. I’ll die of a broken heart if you won’t go out with me.”
I should have known better but as I stared into those cute eyes I just couldn’t resist; I wanted to go out with him at least as much as he wanted to go out with me.
“Okay,” I relented, bringing a smile to his previously forlorn expression. “But just one, I don’t want to jeopardize our skating partnership.”
“Great!” He was so happy that he was nearly jumping up and down. “How about tonight for Pizza?”
“That would be nice Kevin; I love pizza.” I smiled and wondered if he would be as good a kisser as Ian was. I shouldn’t have accepted but I’d been dying to spend time with Kevin ever since I saw what a stud he’d turned out to be!
Tina and I had a long talk that night; we both agreed that it was probably a mistake but we both agreed that no girl in her right mind would turn down a date with a guy as cute as Kevin.
“What happened to my little brother?” She asked after I finished telling her about how I couldn’t wait to compare Kevin’s kisses to Ian’s.
“I haven’t a clue,” I confessed. “I had this all planned out, I just wanted to help him through a tough time,. The next thing I knew I was flirting with guys, going on dates, and having a wonderful time. When Kevin told me that it would break his heart if I didn’t go out with him, I couldn’t refuse. Pretty soon this will all be a distant memory for me and Kevin; hopefully it’ll be something for him to remember when I come home”
“Oh yeah,” she laughed. “You’re going to give Kevin something to remember all right, a hard on that just won’t quit!”
“I’m not that kind of girl!” I replied indignantly. “A few kisses, a couple of hugs, that’s all a guy ever gets out of me.”
“You don’t find it strange that you enjoy having a guy hold you and stick his tongue down your throat?”
“I used to, but thanks to Ian I’ve been able to overcome such silly thoughts. When he pulls me onto his lap and puts his arms around me I don’t worry about a thing. Well there is just one small thing, how do guys expect a girl to get comfortable with a hard on pressing against them?”
“You’re kidding me! You’re actually getting guys hard?”
I was actually proud of my ability to get my dates all worked up. “Oh yeah, the poor baby must be uncomfortable having me sitting on it so I sort of wiggle back and forth as we kiss; he seems to enjoy that.”
“You are such a tease; no wonder the guys enjoy going out with you.”
“I’m not trying to tease them, I swear to it. It all started by accident; I was trying to get comfortable and I noticed that Ian’s breathing got faster and his kisses got so much better. He’s the only guy whose lap I sit on, I’m a good girl, not a tease or a slut.”
“Dad’s going to have a baby,” Tina warned. “He’s always been super strict about my dating; I can just imagine how he’s going to react to his son wearing cute little dresses and driving boys mad with desire!”
“Please don’t say anything,” I pleaded. “I’ll finish up with Kevin and when I get back everything will be normal again.”
“I’m not going to rat you out little sister,” she promised. “Just do me one favor; let me be your Maid of Honor when you and Kevin tie the knot.”
“I can’t promise that; after all, I might end up tying the knot with Ian!”
“And you claim you’re not a tease?”
“I said that I didn’t tease boys, intentionally.’
I wore a pink denim skirt that showed plenty of leg for my date with Kevin; all of the exercise I did and hours of skating had given me trim sexy legs that I loved to show off. The outfit wasn’t wasted on Kevin.
“I don’t think one date will be nearly enough,” he said as he ran his eyes up and down my smooth legs. “I never noticed how good you looked before.”
“My skating dresses are much shorter than this,” I smiled, thrilled at his compliment. “You’ve had plenty of chances to see my legs before.”
“So I lied,” his laugh seemed to brighten up the room. “I’ve been checking you out since Tina introduced us.”
I couldn’t just let a compliment like that go so I gave him a quick kiss on his cheek.
“You never act this way when we skate; what’s so different about now?”
“We’re a team on the ice, all business if you know what I mean, but now we’re off the ice and you’re a girl that I’ve been dying to get to know.”
“Cute, quick with a compliment, I wonder how he kisses?” I thought to myself as we walked to his car.
Kevin wasn’t anything like the shy, quiet guy I used to know or my figure skating partner; he was extremely courteous, holding doors and chairs for me, he could find a joke in almost anything that came up and he couldn’t seem to take his eyes off of me. The only downside was that he wanted to know more about me.
“But I’ve told you all of this before,” I shook my head as I repeated my cover story. “I’m a senior, I live in Mt. Lebanon which is a little town just south of Pittsburgh in Pennsylvania., I go to South Hill’s High school back at home and I’m in the honors program, I’ve been skating since I was eight, and I’m pretty sure I’ll be accepted at Carnegie Mellon University next year as an Engineering major with a minor in programming. I hope to be able to work on Artificial Intelligence while I’m there.
I gave him a few sketchy details about how I enjoyed school and was considered somewhat of a brain. He didn’t need to know that the school I enjoyed was graduate school where I was working on a doctorate in electrical engineering or that I was on track to graduate Summa Cum Laude on my seventeenth birthday. I told him that I became fascinated with ice skating as a kid which of course was true; I wasn’t about to tell him that he was the one that sparked that fascination.
Kevin listened intently as I wove my fictional life history; it broke my heart to lie to him like that but I couldn’t take a chance on him discovering the truth.
“You’re amazing,” He groaned when I finished. “You’re so pretty and you’re a brain, I can’t let you get away.”
Back home, I had a digital voice recorder that I used to record classes and make notes while I was debugging software; what I wouldn’t have given to have had it there to record what Kevin had told me. Every night before I went to bed I could play it back and assure myself of sweet dreams.
After our pizza Kevin insisted on taking me to see a new romantic movie that had just come out.
“That’s an absolute chick flick; way would you want to see that?”
“I wouldn’t but it seems like something you might want to see.” He admitted.
“That is so sweet,” I promptly rewarded him with a kiss on the cheek. “Most guys wouldn’t be caught dead within a hundred miles of this movie.”
He lightly brushed my hand and smiled at me. “I’ve been waiting to take you out and I’m willing to take you anywhere you want to go.”
“We spend hours together practicing every day Kevin, what’s so special about a date?”
“I told you, when we’re skating you’re my partner. You’re very pretty and you look totally hot in your skating costumes but if I look at you, I’ll end up messing up and then we’ll lose. Now I can relax and concentrate on the pretty girl I’m out with.”
Kevin’s compliments thrilled me to death; I felt warm all over, my pulse was racing, and I couldn’t stop blushing. My brain was telling me to calm down but my heart was urging me to tell Kevin that he was the most wonderful guy I’d ever met and that I was madly, completely, totally, absolutely, and any other adjective you can think of, in love with him!
“Are you okay Valerie?” I suddenly realized that I was crying.
“I’ll be fine,” I managed a weak smile. “It’s so nice of you to care though.”
“You can’t believe how much I care,” I thought I’d heard him mutter.
“I’m sorry, did you say something?” I hoped to get him to repeat what he said; I wanted to hear him tell me that he loved me but things just didn’t work out that way.
“No, it was nothing important.” He shook his head and smiled. “I was just talking to myself, I do that sometimes”
“You know what they do with people who talk to themselves, don’t you?” I teased. “They lock them up in rubber rooms where they won’t hurt themselves.”
“Will you visit me?”
I know it was silly but just having him ask made me feel all giddy. “Sure, but don’t any hacksaws baked into cakes; I’m not much of a baker.”
“Just having you there will be enough,” He said softly. “I’ll feel so much better.”
I suddenly felt so sad; I wanted to tell him that I loved him and that I’d go anywhere to be near him. What would be the point though; it could never happen. I was just supposed to help Kevin out of a jam; I was never, ever supposed to fall in love with him.
“You’re a sweetie,” I smiled as I squeezed his hand. “But you have to trust me; I’m not the right girl for you.”
“Yes you are!” He insisted as he grabbed my hand and held it tight. “You’re pretty, smart, and you’re fun to be with; I wish you could stay here, maybe your aunt could find a school that would accept you?”
“I’m sorry Kevin, you just have to believe me, it wouldn’t work. I’ll never forget the time we had together and if things were different, nothing would make me happier than being your girl.”
“I’ll never forget you Valerie, I promise.” He swore. “Someday I hope I can change your mind and we can spend the rest of our lives together.”
“The rest of our lives is hard to imagine when we’re only teenagers Kevin,” I said softly as I stared into his gorgeous eyes. “Let’s worry about the rest of tonight and the last couple of competitions that are left; I want to leave as half of the best amateur figure skating pair in the country.”
“You will, I promise you that.” He smiled. “I also promise not to give up on you!”
Kevin and I worked twice as hard as we had before; we took contest after contest with some of the best footwork the judges had ever seen. When not on the ice we were researching difficult and technically challenging routines for our next performance. The trophies piled up and we became somewhat of celebrities.
For the final competition I wore a light blue dress with a plunging neckline decorated with glitter that reflected the spotlight that played on us as we skated around the rink. My hair was pulled back into a high ponytail and tied with a chiffon scarf to match my dress. We started out arm in arm, separated and did jump spins, forward to back jumps, and even simultaneous death spins again and again to thunderous applause. When we finished, we were nearly exhausted but met again on cue, mid rink, to face the judges.
I did a modified curtsey while Kevin went into a deep bow. It was all I could do to keep from jumping into his arms when the panel of judges gave us unanimous perfect scores! We had worked like crazy and our routine was an all or nothing shot at the top but we’d made it, we were the best in the country!
“You were wonderful,” Kevin whispered as we waited for the roar of the crowd to die out. “I’ve never had a partner who could match you. I’d do anything to keep you here.”
“We’ve been over that before Kevin,” I smiled graciously as I was handed a bouquet of roses. “Please don’t press me, please?”
“I’ll never forget you, I promise.” He vowed just before we left the ice. “Someday we’ll be together again!”
It tore me to piece to have to leave; my aunt told me that I’d always be welcome back but I knew that I could never return; I’d never be able to leave Kevin again.
I was all set to have mom remove my hair extensions so I could go back to being Bobby again when dad asked me a question.
“Bobby’s invisible, right? No one ever seems to know that he’s there Why not stay as Valerie?”
“Dad’s right Val,” Tina added. “It sounds terrible but you never had a life as Bobby; who’d remember you from grade school, or high school?”
“How about Little League or maybe a club you were in?” Mom asked.
I shook my head; sad to say my family was right. I’d always remember the wonderful time I had as Valerie but even those memories couldn’t overcome my sadness at being an invisible geek.
“I’d love to have a little sister,” Tina suggested.
“We wouldn’t mind having two lovely daughters.” Mom and dad agreed.
“But people will think I’m weird or something.” I feebly protested. Why would I want to go back to being a geek after the life I had just led?
“Who, name a half dozen people who would ever know? Dad challenged.
“You’re a female as far as the state is concerned.” Mom reminded me as she fished my ID from my purse. “It says so right here.”
I was starting to tremble as Tina drew me close. “No one remembers Bobby but no one who met her will ever forget Valerie.”
“You guys wouldn’t care?” I asked while nervously biting down on my lip.
Tina led me from the room as mom and dad followed.
“Let’s go for a walk sis.”
“It’s beautiful!” I shouted as I saw my bedroom, or I should say Valerie’s bedroom, since a big banner proclaimed “Welcome Home, Valerie!” It had been completely redone to fit a teenage girl. I had a makeup table, a closet filled with cute outfits, and pictures of me in various competitions with Bobby were hung on my walls. I couldn’t take it; I began crying and couldn’t stop.
I met with a gender disorder specialist and soon after began female hormones to emphasize the new me. I didn’t need much to block the small amount of male hormones my body produced and soon I began adding a layer of fat to my hips, my skin became even smoother, and my breasts began to bud. I was on my way to becoming the girl I needed to be!
I had a few offers of dates from guys that never knew me as Bobby and even from one of two guys that had been on the Little League team that dad had coached. None ever suspected that I was anything but a cute girl and it didn’t take long before I was a popular girl again!
I was finally happy; I had my job helping dad, completed my doctorate in Electrical Engineering, graduated Summa Cum Laude on my seventeenth birthday, and was even giving skating lessons to kids at the local skating rink.
I started helping kids while I was skating with one of my dates and soon I found myself with a long list of kids who wanted help from the pretty girl who did things on skates that they only dreamed about. Every Saturday morning I’d hold a beginner’s class and as soon as that was over I’d offer more advanced lessons. The rink was glad to have me; first because I was a volunteer (I had plenty of money from my job and it stretched quite nicely thanks to guys who were always ready to treat me to a movie and a snack) and second because of the increase in business my students brought to the rink. Months passed and Kevin was finally just a happy memory. I’d still see his cute face in the pictures that hung in my room but with the excitement of Christmas and with the help of other boys, I was sure I was finally over him.
One Saturday I was just about finished with the beginner’s class when all of a sudden they cleared the ice as if on command. I looked at the smiling faces lined up on the benches but no amount of cajoling could get them to stop their grinning and get them back onto the ice.
As I stood bewildered, the lights went dim and the spotlight was switched to a lone figure at the far end of the rink.
I heard far more cheering than my class of kids should have been able to produce, and then just as quickly all went silent as a song began to play.
Goose bumps raced up and down my spine as I heard the lyrics —
So wild, standing there, with her hands in her hair
I can't help remember just where she touched me
There's still no face here in her place
So cool, she was like jazz on a summer's day
Music, high and sweet, then she just blew away
Now she can't be that warm with the wind in her arms
Valerie, call on me
Call on me, Valerie
Come and see me
I'm the same boy I used to be
Love songs fill the night, but they don't tell it all
Not how lovers cry out just like they're dying
Her cries hang there in time somewhere
Someday, some good wind may blow her back to me
Some night I may hear her like she used to be
No it can't be that warm with the wind in her arms
Valerie, call on me
Call on me, Valerie
Come and see me
I'm the same boy I used to be
So cool, she was like jazz on a summer's day
Music, high and sweet, then she just blew away
Don't tell me you're warm with the wind in your arms
Valerie, call on me
Call on me, Valerie
Come and see me
I'm the same boy I used to be
I'm the same boy I used to be*
*(Valerie by Steve Winwood)
As the song played, the figure on the ice performed a stunning series of complicated moves. The crowd was mesmerized by the skill being exhibited. I realized in a flash that there was only one person I could imagine that would possess the skill required to do what I was seeing and that I had to get away.
I moved towards the stands but the same rotten kids who just moments ago refused to leave their seats now swarmed to block my path. All of my careful lies, all of my misdirection had failed; somehow Kevin had found me and I was trapped!
He was standing in front of me, grinning and holding out his hand.
“I told you that I’d never forget you,” He laughed. “There’s no way out, may I have the pleasure of this dance?”
My hands were shaking and my palms had more water on them than the rink but Kevin didn’t mind, he closed his hand around mine and we were off.
“I don’t know that routine,” I countered. “I can’t possibly do it without practice!”
“Get serious Bobby,” He laughed. “Your photographic memory is legendary; we both know you memorized it before I got close.”
“You know? About Bobby? I can explain.” I stammered.
“I know that Bobby’s gone, never to return.” He smiled. “That’s all that’s important to me.”
A moment later we were skating arm in arm like old times to a dance routine I’d seen only minutes before. It felt perfect to be back with Kevin again, it was as if we’d never parted. Every move was perfect and just like old times, the crowd, which had somehow swelled to include our families, was whistling, clapping, and cheering.
This was different though, after we finished and took our bow, Kevin gave my arm a tug causing me to twirl into his arms where I was met with a kiss that had to have started the ice melting.
I changed back into a skirt and top then hurried back to where Kevin stood talking to my family.
“It’s great to see everyone again, and Tina, I owe you more than I could ever pay. Without Val, I could never have won those competitions and now, with her at my side again, I finally have it all.” He squeezed my hand and pulled me his side. I looked into his face and met his lips again.
“We’ve got a lot to talk about,” He laughed as we waved goodbye to everyone. I let him lead me away, lost in the feelings that were breaking over me like waves on the beach.
“How did you find me,” I managed to ask between kisses. “I thought I’d done a good job of losing you.”
“You were good, I’ll admit that, but you should have believed me when I said that I’d fallen in love with you. You weren’t just a skating partner, you were my other half.”
“I didn’t want to leave you but I was afraid that if I stayed, I’d end up hurting you.”
“So you took off and left me with a broken heart? That wasn’t very nice you know.”
“It wasn’t supposed to turn out that way; Tina and I had it all planned out; I was supposed to help you win and get out of town.” I told him all about my cross-dressing, the CD’s, and how we thought that I could pretend to be a girl who could partner up with him.
“Something went seriously wrong though and instead of thinking like a girl, I found myself becoming one. After years of being invisible, I guess I couldn’t handle the pressure of being popular and something snapped. I guess I was really a girl inside all along.”
I felt myself being pulled close; it was an incredible feeling of peace and security that overcame me.
“You really tore me up when you left; I was lost without you.” He insisted. “I checked with your aunt and even begged Tina to help but I was turned down; they both said that you felt that it was best not to see each other again. I tried to look up the school you mentioned but I turns out that it closed years ago and is nowhere near where you claimed to live. I was sure I’d hit a dead end and had lost you forever. My senior prom is coming up and I was determined that I’d have the prettiest girl in the world as my date so I kept searching.”
“But without a school and no help from my family you should never have been able to find me.”
“You’re right,” He readily agreed. “Ordinarily I would never have but it turns out that you and I have become legends among amateur figure skaters, especially after that last performance. You slipped up when you started giving skating lessons. One day, I just happened to log into a Yahoo Group for figure skaters and saw how a legend was giving lessons here in Pittsburgh. From the descriptions of the girl and her abilities it had to be you! I also have a few other geek friends who helped me track down the source of an Email you sent to me just after you left; they were able to track it back to a local Internet Service Provider here in town.”
But what about…?”
“I had my suspicions after you left; after all, who else could’ve memorized the routines as quickly as you did. I badgered your family unit they spilled the beans.”
“Thank them for me, please?” I smiled as I gave him a kiss.
“By the way, did you know that CMU offers an athletic scholarship and extends it to such activities as figure skating? Guess where I’m going to school in the fall!”
My honey got tons of kisses after that bit of wonderful news!
The prom was wonderful, Kevin and I were crowned King and Queen and “Valerie” was our inauguration song. A month later I checked into a hospital to start my final transformation to Valerie. I have a wonderful life ahead of me with a guy I love and who loves me; what more could a girl need?
Everything sorta got started when I was just eight years old, it was a Sunday and it was my Holy Communion. I had on my brand new blue suit with a long sleeved white shirt, a new pair of shoes and even brand new socks and underwear.
Mom, dad, my sister Jenny, and my brother Tom had spent the last month drilling me on the questions from my CCD class in case I was the unlucky one the priest called on to answer a question. I knew every question by heart, I was scrubbed clean from head to toe, and everything I wore was brand new. Everything seemed perfect except for one little thing - I couldn't stop staring at the girls in my class who looked so pretty and dainty in their white dresses, veils, lace trimmed socks, pretty white shoes, and little white purses. They all looked like little brides and every single one of them had big smiles on their faces.
Everything was going as planned, the boys in their suits were on one side of the church, and the girls in their pretty dresses were on the other. We'd all practiced over and over and over what we were to do, when to sit, when to stand, what to say. Nothing could possibly go wrong.
Except there was one thing wrong and of course, it was me. Good old Timmy, just another boy in a blue suit, wishing for it all to be over, wishing he didn't have to be there, hoping he wouldn't be called to answer a question, and since I was stuck there, wishing with all my might that I could be one of the girls in a pretty dress.
Yeah, me, Timmy Corcoran, just an everyday eight year old boy, tree climber, little league player, average second grader, lost in a fantasy of being dressed in an oh so very pretty, lace trimmed, white dress, the skirt fluffed out by a petticoat, my cute T shirt with the lace trim and pretty bow peeking out from under the almost sheer white top of my dress, white ankle socks with a band of lace across the top and pretty white shoes with a little heel on my feet.
If the priest called me, I'd stand up, smooth out my pretty dress, fold my hands in front of me like I was praying, and answer his question. He'd smile and thank me, then, just like my mom had taught me, I'd gracefully smooth my skirt, sit down like a proper young lady, and adjust my skirt and petticoat.
After the ceremony, I'd wait in line like a good girl to have my picture taken with the priest, then mom and daddy would take me to the park where I'd pose in front of the pretty flowers for more pictures. After all that was done, we'd go home and wait for our family to come to the party we were having to celebrate my making my communion.
Of course, when I got home, I'd go to my room and change into a pair of shorts and a cute top to keep from messing up my pretty dress. When everyone finally came, I'd go back to my room and get dressed up again so everyone could tell me how pretty I was in my communion dress.
Too bad for me that I had to go home, change from my suit into a pair of jeans and a jersey and wait like that until my relatives got there. Yeah, they all told me what a handsome young man I was and how good I looked in my suit but it just wasn't enough. If only I could've been wearing a pretty white dress with all the other stuff that went with it, that would've been terrific!
That night I dreamt that I was a girl. Mom, my sister Jenny and I had gone out shopping for the perfect dress for me. I tried on bunches of dresses until we found one that all three of us thought was the prettiest of all; my heart was pounding with excitement as the sales lady wrapped up the dress, I couldn't wait to wear it, my girlfriends would be so jealous!
When it came time to get dressed, I was the happiest girl in the whole world! Mommy had bought me brand new panties, all white and really smooth feeling, just like the ones her and Jenny wore with pretty lace trim and a cute little flower. I quickly pulled them on and put on a pretty Tee shirt that was also really smooth and had lace around the openings. After I got that on, I had to hold my arms straight up so mommy could lower a fluffy petticoat over my head and fix the straps to make sure it fit just right.
As soon as I was completely dressed, I started twirling around in front of the big mirror on my closet door. I was so much fun to see my dress and petticoat lift up so I could see the pretty panties I was wearing. I asked mommy if I could wear a petticoat and pretty panties to school but she told me that it would look silly to wear a petticoat under my uniform skirt but if I wanted, next weekend, she'd take me shopping for more pretty panties like the ones I was wearing. I couldn't wait!
I had to wait though, I woke up to find that it was just another boring, Timmy the boy day. Instead of a pretty nightgown, I was wearing boys PJ's that looked like a baseball uniform and worst of all, instead of the pretty panties I wore in my dream, I had crappy, heavy, boys underwear on. After breakfast, instead of a cute pleated skirt and white blouse, I'd go to school in a pair of blue pants and a white shirt. I'd heard adults talk about being something called depressed when they felt sad and I knew what they meant.
After that, I couldn't help but notice girls, especially when they were wearing skirts or dresses since I really wanted to be able to wear pretty clothes like they wore. If they wore pants, it wasn't such a big deal. Heck, just like them I could wear pants anytime I wanted, it's just that I wanted to be able to wear pretty dresses whenever I felt like it just like girls did, but I couldn't and it wasn't fair.
I tried my best to act like everything was okay, I still played sports and hung out with my friends but it wasn't the same after my communion. When I was playing baseball, I'd notice the girls playing with their dolls or jumping rope, riding on the swings, just having a good time while I stood there in a heavy uniform waiting for someone to hit the ball to me.
The girls could sit and watch while they wore cute shorts and pretty tops, sometimes their tops had ruffled sleeves or sparkles on them which I liked but if a girl was wearing a sundress or a skirt, it was almost impossible for me to concentrate on the game, I was too busy imaging how fun it would be to wear the same clothes!
I paid attention to how girls did things like walking, standing, sitting, and all kinds of other stuff. Being just a kid, it surprised me that girls did things differently than boys did. They didn't throw balls the same way or catch things the same way, they sat differently, they walked differently, and they just did everything differently than boys. Since I wanted to be like them, I started practicing doing things the way they did.
Not around my friends of course, somehow I just knew they'd think that something was wrong with me. No, I always practiced when no one else was around or when I was at home. If I was walking down the street all by myself, I might start skipping or something like that and if no one was around on the ball field, I'd throw balls like girls did, sometimes I'd carry my books like girls did or pretend that my book bag was really a purse. At home, I found a couple of Jenny's old baby dolls and started to play with them, pretending that I was the mommy and was feeding my babies or getting them dressed. It was really fun when I took Jenny's old boy doll and put girl's clothes on him!
My family took notice of how I was watching girls and even teased me a little bit. They thought I was growing up and that's why I was interested, I wanted to tell them the real reason but was too afraid. I mean, how would I explain to mom, dad, Jenny, and Tom, that instead of a baseball glove or a remote controlled Monster Truck, I'd like to have a cute dress or a beginners makeup kit instead?
I used to watch girls on TV shows to see how they dressed, my favorite show was called "Gilmore Girls" and was about a mom and her teenage daughter. The first time I saw it, I just loved the way the daughter dressed and acted, she wasn't in the least bit a Tomboy, you could tell that she loved being a girl! Even when she wore pants there was something about her that made me want to be just like her.
One day mom was teasing Jenny about how she now wore such pretty outfits but hated getting all prettied up when she was a kid.
"C'mon mom," Jenny laughed. "I was just a kid and having to wear dresses and stuff kept me from having fun. I couldn't play softball in a dress or ride my bike, all I could do was sit around and play with my Barbie's."
"Now all she wants to do is play with Kens!" My brother Tom joked.
"Not true!" Jenny insisted with a laugh. "I also like playing with Joe's, Mike's, and Dave's too!"
Mom had though faraway look in her eyes that she always got when she was lost in a daydream.
"Still it would've been nice to have a daughter I could dress up in pretty clothes and take her shopping or maybe go to the salon and get our nails done."
It was the chance I'd been waiting for and I jumped on it!
"I'll do that stuff with you mom." I offered with a big smile. "You can dress me up and take me shopping and it'd be fun to get my nails done!"
Suddenly, everyone quit talking and stared at me.
"Why's everyone looking at me like I did something wrong?" I asked innocently. I thought I was doing something very nice for mom but my family stared at me as if I was some sort of alien from Mars.
"Um, boys don't wear dresses or get their nails done," Jenny said softly.
"But I'm really a girl!" I placed one hand on my waist and held the other out the way I'd seen my heroine do on the TV show.
"You're a boy," Tom felt some sort of need to remind me. "You can't be a girl."
"No, I'm not a boy," I stamped my foot down insistently. "I'm a girl and should wear pretty clothes and do stuff that girls get to do."
"You're not kidding, are you?" Mom asked as she drew me into a hug.
"Nope!" I told her without hesitating as I shook my head. "I'd much rather wear pretty dresses than pants and shirts. I wish I could've worn a dress when I made my communion. You could've gotten me all dressed up with a petticoat and socks with lace trim and a pair of pretty shoes."
"But aren't you worried that people might call you a sissy?" Tom asked. "Other kids would laugh at you and tease you."
I had already thought about that and had figured everything out long before.
"Does anyone ever laugh at you when you wear dresses, mom?"
"Did anyone call you a sissy when you made your communion?" I asked Jenny.
"Well of course not, we're girls and girls wear dresses and boys don't." Mom tried to explain but my mind was made up.
"You said that before mom," I shook my head, getting through to adults wasn't easy.
"How many times do I have to tell you?" I could tell by her voice that mom was getting upset. "You can't wear dresses and you can't just be a girl!"
That pushed me right over the edge. For years I'd been dreaming about wearing pretty dresses and being just like the girl on TV. I didn't like any of the things boys did but I loved everything that girls did. The girls in my class complained about having to wear a skirt and blouse uniform with knee socks and saddle shoes but I was sure that I'd never complain, I'd be in heaven! A second later I burst into tears and cried harder than I'd ever cried before.
Just then, dad walked in the door and asked what was going on. Mom, Jenny, and Tom explained everything to him, how I wanted to be a girl and wear pretty clothes just like any other girl and do things that only girls did.
"Are they right? Dad asked, pulling up a chair to be able to talk face to face. "What would you do if we let you dress like a girl?"
I did my best to stop crying even though it's what girls did when they were sad.
"I'd do what other girls do of course. I'd let mom do my hair and I'd wear nail polish, and I'd spend lots of time playing with Jenny's Barbie dolls, and I promise to go shopping with mom and let her dress me up in the prettiest outfits!"
"You wouldn't mind not being able to play baseball?"
"I don't like baseball anyhow, " I shrugged. "I'd rather play jump rope or jacks with the other girls. Maybe I could be a cheerleader at school?"
"They're not going to let a boy become a cheerleader." Tom smiled. "Even a pretty one like you."
"Do you really think I'm pretty?" I asked, all excited.
"Sure, for a boy." He got the best dirty look I had for saying that.
"Everyone calm down," dad ordered. "Mom and I will talk this over and decide what to do. Meanwhile, let's get dinner on the table, I'm starved."
" I am too a girl!" I insisted as I passed Tommy, ducking to keep him from swatting me in the head.
I bugged mom and dad every day to see when I could start being a girl, but they just smiled and told me to be patient. How could I be patient though when every day I saw girls on TV and in the neighborhood wearing outfits that I just loved!
Finally, on Friday afternoon, when I got home from school, I went to my room to do my homework and got a big surprise. There on my bed was a really cute pink and blue pleated skirt, a pink blouse, pink knee socks, and a package of silky girl's panties!
"Are you going to stand there all day or are you going to get changed? Mom asked from the doorway.
I rushed over and gave her a great big hug!
"Call me if you need any help," She smiled as she left me to change.
I hurried to get changed, carefully hanging up my pants and putting all my other clothes into the hamper, since a good girl always takes good care of her clothes. I chose a pair of pretty yellow panties with a lace waistband and lace trimming at the leg openings; I couldn't believe how great it felt to put on a pair of my very own panties! Sure, I'd tried on mom and Jenny's panties before but I always had to use a safety pin to make them fit since they were too big for me. That was before, now I had my very own panties and they were a perfect fit! I didn't have much to hide and the panties were just tight enough to hide everything really well, making me feel so good, I probably looked just like a real girl!
Once I had my skirt and blouse on, I carefully smoother my skirt and sat to put on my shoes and socks. What a thrill, my shoes and socks, I wasn't trying to make do with mom or Jenny's stuff anymore, I had my very own knee socks and patent leather, Mary Jane shoes, the shiny ones that had a strap across them, just like a lot of girls I knew wore. After I was all dressed, I stared at myself in the mirror. I wasn't shaking or afraid of being caught like I used to be, I looked just like a girl, a pretty girl named Alexis, and my family didn't mind at all!
"Mom, can you fix my hair somehow, please?" I called out. "I look like a boy with this hairstyle."
"Don't worry sweetie," mom said as she came into the room carry a brush that got hot when it was plugged in. "No daughter of mine's going to walk around with a boy's hairstyle. We haven't got a lot to work with but I guarantee you won't look like a boy when I'm done with you."
I just sighed and sat down so mom could fix my hair into a girl's style. Imagine, I'm going to look just like any other girl, a pretty skirt and blouse, knee socks and Mary Janes, and now a girl's hairstyle, I just had to have died and went to heaven. Mom promised to make me look like a girl and I could hardly wait, I was finally going to forget all about being a boy and be the pretty girl I always wanted to be!
Mom went to work with her hot brush, rolling my hair one way and then another until she was finally satisfied. I would've loved to have long, shoulder length, wavy hair but I had to admit that I looked very cute with short, curly hair! As I smiled at the pretty girl in the mirror, mom snuck up and put some lip gloss on me. It wasn't the same as when I used to sneak hers or Jenny's lipstick and put it on, it was like way more exciting because when she finished putting it on me, she laid it down on my dresser, telling me that it was now mine. If that wasn't exciting enough, the lip gloss was sitting right next to a bottle of Disney Princess perfume, the very same perfume I'd heard other girls say their moms had given them to wear!
I stood there switching between staring at my lip gloss and perfume, and the pretty girl in the mirror until mom nudged me out of my day dream.
"I have a few more surprises for you Alexis," she whispered softly as she gently pulled me back from my dresser. She opened the drawer I kept my underwear in and there, next to my Superman and Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles underwear were panties and Tee shirts in all kinds of pretty colors! In my socks drawer my old socks had been pushed over to make room for knee socks and the frilly socks with the lace top called anklets that girls my age wore for dress up. I was sure things couldn't get better until she opened the drawer further to show me some pretty tights and even two pairs of pantyhose for girls! Another drawer was filled with girl's jeans and pants, leaving room enough for only one pair of my boy's jeans.
"One pair ought to be enough for now, don't you think?" She teased. "They're for if you want to dress like a boy for some reason."
"Why would I want to do that, I hate boy's clothes, I want to wear pretty things, I'm a girl, remember?"
"Something tells me I'm not going to be able to forget," she shrugged as she opened my closet to show me the pretty skirts, blouses, and dresses she'd bought me.
"That should be plenty for now," she explained while trying to breathe as I hugged her as tightly as I could. "We have to see if you get tired of this."
Never!" I shouted as I held one outfit after another against me to see how it looked. "I told you I'm a girl!"
"Yes, that you did." She shrugged. "Now, how about my cute little girl helping to set the table for dinner?"
"Sure, gimme just a second, okay?" I asked as I rushed to my dresser and sprayed a little perfume on my neck and wrists just like I'd seen her and Jenny do.
"Okay, I'm ready." I smiled as I skipped out of my room, swishing my skirt as I went.
Mom and I talked all about my being a girl as we set the table.
How long had I wanted to be a girl? For as long as I could remember.
Why hadn't I ever said anything before? Cause I thought it was kinda weird.
Do I really want to be a girl or do I just want to dress like one. I really want to be a girl but if I can't, I still want to dress like one.
By the time the table was all set and dinner was ready to serve, Tom and Jenny had come home. They walked into the kitchen, took a look at me, my pretty outfit covered by an apron and their mouths dropped.
"Is that you Timmy?" Tom finally asked as he walked around me several times. "That can't really be Timmy, right? He asked mom.
"Dear God mom," Jenny blurted. "He was never going to be the kind of boy that girls go crazy over but now boys are going to be going crazy over him!"
I smiled, took off my apron and did a little curtsy.
"Her," I corrected. "I'm not a him, I'm a her. My name's Alexis Marie Corcoran but you can call me Lexi."
"Alexis is such a pretty name," Jenny said as she gave me a hug and kissed my cheek. "I think it's perfect for my pretty little sister."
"Did mom make you dress like that?" Tom asked as he stared at me.
"Heck no! Mom would never have to make me dress like this, I love wearing pretty clothes."
I twirled around to show off my outfit.
"See, I have pretty panties" I announced with pride just like you and mom, Jenny!"
"Put your skirt down Lexi!" Mom ordered, trying not to laugh. "Young ladies don't go showing off their panties."
"But they're so pretty and they feel so nice." I giggled as I smoothed out my skirt. "I used to put safety pins in your and Jenny's panties so they'd fit me but now I have panties of my very own, I'm the happiest girl that ever lived!"
"I don't think we'll ever see Timmy again," Jenny mumbled.
"I still have to be Timmy at school," I said sadly. "I wish I could wear a uniform like the other girls."
"That's what you should wear." Mom mumbled.
Mom suddenly realized what she said and tried to correct it.
"I meant to say…"
"Give it up mom," Tom laughed. "You're not going to get any arguments about how Lexi should dress for school or anywhere else. It's a shame that such a pretty girl has to dress like a boy."
Just then , dad walked in, looked at me, smiled, and gave me a hug and a kiss on my cheek.
"Looks like we were right about our little princess," he said to mom as he held my hand up so I could twirl for him. "She's a real cutie pie!"
Princess, cutie pie? From my dad? The one person I worried most about how they'd accept me. All my life I wanted to be his little Tiger, the nickname he had given me. I wanted to be good at sports just like he'd been as a boy but no matter how hard I tried, I just couldn't do it. I didn't like sports, I thought sports were boring, and I was lousy at every sport I'd ever tried. In baseball, I cringed when the ball was pitched at me and if I somehow got lucky and hit the ball, it never even got to the pitcher. Football was out of the question, no way did I want to get blocked, I was too small to block another boy, and the thought of being tackled scared the heck out of me.
"Your mom and I were worried about you," he explained as he sat down on the couch and pulled me onto his lap, something he hadn't done since I was about three or four years old. "We know how hard you tried to be the boy you thought we wanted but you were just too delicate and frankly, too pretty for a boy."
"Good grief," Jenny began laughing. "I thought I was the only one who thought he was pretty. I can't tell you how many times I wanted to put him in a cute outfit and turn him into my pretty little sister!"
"Don't bother," Tom laughed. "Every Halloween I thought you were wasting time as a cowboy or an astronaut or whatever boy's costume you wore. I wanted to suggest that mom get you something like a Poodle skirt and a wig and let you pretend to be a girl. If you wore something like that you could always say that it was a joke."
"We've got over a month until Halloween Lexi," mom explained. "You can be Lexi at home at home any time you like and we'll think of something pretty for this Halloween."
"But I want to be Lexi the time," I pouted. "Always and forever and ever. All of you said I was too pretty to be a boy, remember?""
"It may eventually come to that sweetie," Jenny said as she played with the curls mom had given me. "But for now you have to be a good girl and do what mom and dad tell you, okay?"
"We're going to do sort of an experiment Princess," dad explained. "Anytime you're not in school or we're not going anywhere, mom and I want you to our pretty daughter Alexis Marie. We don't want to see any sign of Timmy around, so as soon as you get home, change into your Lexi clothes and mom will fix your hair. We want you to forget all about Timmy until it's time to go back to school."
Mom looked at Jenny and Tim.
"It's not going to be easy but at home there's no Timmy. Dad and I don't want to hear that name when you're talking to or about your little sister, okay?"
Jenny and Tom seemed very happy with the idea and of course, I was thrilled!
"What about getting her some professional help?" Tom asked. "Your experiment sounds good but sooner or later a decision is gonna have to be made."
"Absolutely," dad agreed. "From now until Halloween we'll have a chance to see how well Princess Alexis here can handle being treated as a girl, after that, we'll see what a professional thinks; things could be a lot tougher depending on if they recommend that Lexi stays and Timmy goes."
"What do you mean tougher?" I asked. I already knew that I was a girl, mom, dad, Jenny and Tom seemed to think the same way too so it would be easy for anyone else to know that too.
"You'd have to go back to school as Alexis," Jenny explained as she pulled down the bottom of my skirt which had gotten messed up when I sat on dad's lap. "Other kids might tease you and call you names, and trust me, wearing a skirt every day can get old after a while."
"The girls also have slacks that they can wear," mom corrected her. "Times have changed since you were in elementary school and the reason you wore skirts to school every day in High School was to attract attention from boys."
"Hey. it worked, " Jenny laughed. "And from the looks of it, my petty little sister will want to wear skirts to show off her legs."
"Do you think I good looking?" I asked, hoping someone would be nice and say yes.
Dressed like that you're an absolute doll," Jenny insisted. "Like we said, you were just too pretty for a boy but put you into a dress and fix your hair, and you'll be the heartbreaker of your class."
"She's right," Tom gave me a kiss on my cheek. "I can't believe I'm saying this but you should never wear pants again, you're kind of hot in a skirt!"
I suddenly felt like someone had turned a hair dryer on my face.
"Aren't you the sweet talker?" Mom joked as she playfully slapped Tom.
"Look, she's blushing!" Jenny called out.
"I can't help it," I shrugged. "Tom's making me feel all kinds of strange."
"You'd better get used to it Princess," Dad told me as he hugged me close to him. "You're mine and mom's pretty daughter now."
I gave dad the biggest kiss I could manage before hopping down and doing the same for everyone else. No one was laughing at me, no one thought it was weird, everyone thought I was a very pretty girl, I was so thrilled I started crying.
My family finally got me calmed down so that we could have dinner. Tom was sweet enough to hold my chair while I brushed my skirt and sat down which of course earned him another kiss. All through dinner I concentrated on taking small, lady-like bites; no more chomping through way more than I really wanted just to act like I was a really tough boy. Nope, from then on I was a young lady, daddy's princess and I was going to make really sure that I acted like one.
From then on, I was the best daughter and sister I could be. As soon as I got home from school, I changed into the pretty outfit I'd chosen the night before. If mom was too busy to do my hair, I brushed it as best I could and added barrettes or a ribbon to make me feel pretty. I did my homework right away and then hurried to help mom get dinner ready. As soon as dinner was over, I helped clear the table and do dishes with mom so we could talk about girl stuff, you know, what kind of outfits did I think were pretty, hairstyles I'd like to have, how to walk and stuff just like a girl, and my favorite subject - Halloween!
When it came to my costume, the whole family came up with ideas. Tom and dad tried hard but their ideas just weren't girly enough for me - a Girl Scout, Minnie Mouse, a Cowgirl, or even the Poodle skirt idea. I wanted something super girly, something no boy in his right mind would ever think of wearing, even if his mom made him wear it.
"How about a Communion dress?" I suggested, remembering how I felt that day, watching the girls in their pretty outfits.
"Communion dresses might be hard to find at this time of year," mom explained, breaking my heart. "I promise I'll try but let's think of something in case I can't find a dress for you."
We finally settled on a Fairy Godmother costume since it was pink and very, very girly. Mom said she'd start shopping right away since if I had to be a Fairy Godmother, I'd need time to practice walking in a long dress. She also told me that she had several surprises for me.
The first surprise was that I was going to be going to the beauty shop to get my hair done, just like other girls did. If I was going to be the Fairy Godmother, my hair would be curled and piled on top of my head. If I was going to wear a Communion dress, my shoulder length hair would get waves put in it with curls at the end.
"That sounds so nice," I said dreamily. "But my hair's not long enough for either style."
Mom was more than happy to explain that she not only used to work in a beauty shop, she still had friends where she used to work and when she told them about Lexi, they agreed to fix my hair so I'd look beautiful!
I was sure that Halloween was never gonna come. Even though I always tried to be a good girl so my family would be proud of me, I worked even harder so that nothing would go wrong with my costumes. Even though I wore pants once in a while, (I had some really cute jeans with sparkles on the pockets that looked great with a pair of boots.), I wore nothing but dresses and skirts hoping to show that getting me the girliest costumes was the right thing to do!
My idea must've worked cause the Saturday before Halloween, mom woke me up early, saying that I had an appointment at her friend's beauty shop.
"Wow, I'm really going to an honest to goodness beauty shop," I mumbled as I struggled to wake up. "But it's only six thirty, can't it wait till I wake up?"
"Maybe next time," mom insisted as she pulled the blankets off me. "Now get busy, wash your face, brush your teeth, and get dressed. Why don't you wear your cute denim skirt with a nice top; we don't want to be too fancy since you're going to have to take the top off when they wash and set your hair anyhow."
"I can wear a skirt, outside??" I looked over at my empty bed. How could I be standing up, talking to mom, when I know I was still in bed, having the best dream ever?
Mom smiled and ruffled my hair.
"The ladies at the shop are expecting my lovely daughter Alexis. You're not the first they've done this to; they'll treat you just like a young lady so you'll have to dress like one. Besides, I thought we could do a little shopping after you're done."
I never got ready for anything faster than I did that morning; I had my face washed, my teeth brushed, and was all dressed in my skirt, a pretty rust colored top, sneakers that had a trim to match my top, and a pair of white knee socks in less time than it used to take me to get out of bed.
Mom fixed my hair into a cute pixie style and even let me wear a little bit of lip gloss. I was way too excited to eat so we hopped into the car and we were off to make a pretty girl out of me. I was so excited that I was practically shaking all the way to the beauty shop; mom probably thought she was helping by telling me that I'd get my hair washed and set, and my nails all filed and polished but the thought of having all those things done, things that wouldn't disappear right away, was making it worse for me.
I began imagining going to school on Monday with my hair all done in a pretty style and my nails looking so-o-o pretty, since there was going to be a party at school that day and we were allowed to wear our costumes, I could wear something pretty and go as Lexi?
When we got to the beauty shop, Mrs. Kroft, the owner, acted surprised to see me.
"I thought you were bringing Tim," she asked mom with a wink. "You never mentioned having a second daughter. Who is this lovely girl?"
Mom put an arm around me and smiled.
I'm sure I must've mentioned my other daughter Alexis," she said proudly. "She has a couple of Halloween parties to go to and unlike her older sister Jenny, she wants to get all prettied up for them."
"You certainly are pretty Alexis," Mrs. Kroft laughed. "I remember what a Tomboy your sister was, it was all your mom could do to get her to the shop for special occasions."
"Oh, not me," I smiled right back. "I like getting all dressed up and I couldn't wait when mom told me she was bringing me here!"
"Has she told you what your costume's going to be yet?" She asked as she gently helped me out of my top and into a pink plastic smock. "Maybe she'll let me break the big news?"
She glanced over at mom who nodded agreement.
"Well, tonight you're going to be a famous child star; an actress named Shirley Temple. Have you ever seen pictures of her?"
I shook my head no and Mrs. Kroft handed me a set of pictures of a very cute little girl short, curly hair wearing a pretty dress held out by petticoats.
"Oh my gosh mom, for real?" I squealed excitedly. "I'm going to look like this?"
"Only for the party, sweetie. When we go shopping you'll have to settle for your skirt and top."
"Not many girls could pull off this look," Mts. Kroft explained. "When your mom told me about the parties, we spent hours deciding on just the right look for you. We knew it would have to be something super girly, nothing a boy would ever consider wearing, even if it was for Halloween. After we talked about lots of possibilities, we both came up with the Shirley Temple idea. When she was little, she was every mother's dream daughter, sweet, pretty, and nothing but sugar and spice. Tonight, you're going to be that girl!"
"Imagine," Mom teased. "Ruffled panties, a petticoat, lace trimmed anklets, Mary Jane shoes, and the prettiest dress a little girl could ever hope to wear!"
"You'll look like you're about six or seven years old, is that okay?" Mrs. Kroft asked.
"Can I wear a ribbon in my hair, just like her?" I pointed to the picture of the young movie star.
"I told you she'd love it," Mts. Kroft smiled at mom. "She's short enough and pretty enough to pull this off with ease."
"Could you two please quit talking," I begged. "I can't wait to become the prettiest little girl in the whole world!"
I was taken over and had my hair thoroughly washed, then dried a little bit before small curlers were tightly wound into my hair. While I waited for my hair to dry, another lady filed my nails and put pink polish on them. No one was really sure if Shirley Temple wore nail polish or not but the ladies who worked in the shop just couldn't resist giving me the full girl treatment and I sure wasn't gonna argue with them.
"You can wear this polish all weekend long," Mrs. Kroft explained while I just sat smiling while I stared at my nails. "Tomorrow, for the party at the community center, you're going to be Miss America, in a pretty gown, a wig, some makeup, and even heels!"
A couple of hours later, a stunned, but pretty pre-teen girl walked out of the shop with her mom.
"I'm not dreaming, please, please, tell me I'm not dreaming." I said over and over. "I just left a beauty shop, my hair and nails are done, I look so pretty and I'm walking down the street dressed like a girl."
"What's to dream about?" Mom shrugged as if it was no big deal. "My daughter wants to wear some pretty costumes for Halloween so I took her to the beauty shop to get her hair and nails done. Lots of girls go to the beauty shop with their moms and even more wear pretty outfits for Halloween."
"Jenny missed out on so much," I shook my head remembering the arguments mom and sister used to have. "I promise to make up for it though, you can take me to the beauty shop any time, it was a lot of fun and I just love how they made me look so pretty."
"You won't mind wearing dresses and frilly underwear?" Mom just couldn't stop teasing. "How about going shopping and trying on a few outfits I think are nice?"
"I'll cry my eyes out if you don't let me wear pretty outfits," I teased back. "I promise not to complain if you decide to take me to Vicky's Secret and I'll be the sweetest daughter ever when we go shopping!"
Mom quickly put me to the test, we went straight to the Juniors section of J.C. Penney and began looking over outfits for me. Of course, mom would show me a dress she liked, expecting at least a little argument from me; instead, I'd grab it, rush to the nearest mirror, hold it against me, and gush about how pretty it looked and how I'd need new shoes and a purse to go with it.
Mom was no slouch in the game, while I was acting all silly, she was busy picking out a few more outfits and telling me to take them to the dressing room to model for her.
"Are you sure?" I whispered the first time. "I mean it's the girl's dressing room."
"Well, it's up to you, would you rather go into the boys dressing room in a skirt, top, and panties to try on dresses? You promised, remember?"
"Sorry mom, I got so excited about these cute outfits that I wasn't thinking." I smiled, took a very deep breath and went into the dressing room.
I never wanted that day to end; mom and I went to several shops, trying on different outfits, adding some more to my wardrobe, having lunch, and just enjoying a mother-daughter outing. Even though we had to leave after just a few hours, I didn't mind, when I got home, I was going to get all dolled up in a frilly dress that barely reached my knees, frilly panties, a full length petticoat, lace anklets, and a fluffy white dress with pink polka dots, a black sash for a belt, and short puffed sleeves that no boy would ever dare to wear, even as a joke on Halloween!
I soaked in a nice hot bubble bath, pulled on the prettiest panties I could ever imagine wearing, then, with trembling hands, I carefully lowered my petticoat over my head to keep from messing my hair.
I swirled in front of the mirror, not able to believe that the precious little girl in the mirror was really me! I sat down, loving every second of how the skirt of my petticoat felt against my bare legs and how the silky top felt against my chest. If there was a heaven, I was in it, no way around it!
I gently pulled on the pink anklets mom bought for me and turned them down at the top to show off the lace trim. It wasn't easy buckling my shoes with all the lace of my petticoat in my face but I somehow managed to hold it down with my arm while I reached over and buckled my shoes. It must've been tough to put up with petticoats, but I'm sure I would've managed!
"You look lovely Alexis," mom said as she walked into the room with my dress. "Are you ready to become a sweet little girl?"
"I sure am, mommy!" I smiled and batted my eyes. "I just love my new panties and petticoat and I'm way excited about wearing my new dress."
Mom slipped the dress over my head and zipped it up. The feeling of the dress tightening against me was thrilling; I knew that besides the zipper, there was a special catch at the top which meant that I was stuck as a little girl until mom undid the catch and zipper. Stuck as a little girl, what a wonderful thought! Mom used a comb she called a Pick to fluff out my curls, tied the sash on my dress, put a little bit of lip gloss on me, and then it was time for my debut.
"Oh my God," Jenny whispered loud enough to be heard. "What happened to my baby brother?"
"You never had one," I grinned. "Tom's older than you remember? I'm your baby sister."
"Good grief, mom!" Tom exclaimed when he saw me. "People will think you're nuts if you tell them that Lexi's a boy."
"Tom's right," Jenny grinned. "Lexi here is first prize material, no doubt about it."
"You don't think I went just a bit overboard?" Mom asked.
"I doubt that's possible with her," Tom joked. "You could dress her in the frilliest things and I can't imagine her complaining. "
"I'm gonna be Miss America tomorrow!" I agreed. "I can't wait, I get to wear a pretty gown and even heels!"
"Aren't you afraid of being teased?" Daddy asked.
"I guess some kids might tease me," I shrugged. "They'll just have to get use to me and I do have a couple of friends I can stay around."
"Any boys?" Tom asked.
I thought for a few seconds. Most of my friends were girls, it just always seemed so much easier to get along with girls than boys. Girls didn't seem to care if I said their outfit was cute and when we played games, I didn't have to get dirty either.
"One or two," I answered.
"You'll probably have a lot more in a couple of years." Jenny laughed. "Dad's going to have to hire someone just to beat them away."
"Don't do that, there are some awfully cute boys at school!" I shouted in panic before I realized that Jenny was teasing.
"How about you girls talk about cute boys later," Daddy asked. "I want to get there before the crowd."
"Your daughter's debut is more important than getting a table near the bar," mom insisted. "I plan on being fashionably late so there's a crowd when Lexi walks in."
"Women," daddy laughed and shook his head. "They're trouble no matter how old they are!"
"But we love you daddy," I cooed while hugging him.
Of course mom won the argument and we arrived at the hall just late enough to be part of the last group of stragglers. Some of the women noticed me and smiled, telling mom how pretty I looked which made me feel all warm and fuzzy. When we got to the sign in desk, the woman in charge smiled and asked daddy why Timmy couldn't come.
"This is Timmy," daddy grinned as he moved aside to give the lady a good look at me.
"This can't be your son, Mike," she exclaimed as she looked me over. "I mean Timmy wasn't exactly all snake and snails and puppy dog tails but this young lady is all sugar and spice!"
"I'm Shirley Temple , and I'm going on the Good Ship Lollipop ." I smiled and did a perfect curtsy.
"You had to have gone through a lot of trouble for one night," the lady told mom as we walked into the hall. "You're bound to win first prize though."
Heads turned and conversations stopped as we walked past groups of daddy's coworkers.
"She's adorable," more than one woman told mom.
"I thought your daughter was much older," daddy's boss asked, seeming to be very confused as he smiled at me.
"Jennifer's eighteen," mom smiled and waited for just a second before lowering the boom. "This is Timmy, our ten year old son."
Of course I did my curtsy and introduction for every group of amazed people.
"You've got to be kidding," daddy's secretary said. "How did you get him to hold still long enough to do all that to him?"
Daddy gently pulled her close and checked to make sure no one else could hear.
"A little while ago, Timmy announced that he wanted to be a girl. We talked it over and tried to get things straightened out. We have an appointment with a counselor next week, in the meantime he's been dressing and living as a Alexis at home for a couple of months now, this is his first time out."
"You're forgetting when mom took me to get my hair done and she and I went shopping."
Daddy's secretary looked me over very closely before smiling and kissing my cheek.
"Good luck Alexis, you're going to be a very pretty young lady."
I got tons of attention from people all evening long and of course, I won first prize! Mom and dad were worried that I'd be teased but I got along just great with the other kids; the boys didn't bother with me much but then again, they didn't bother the other girls either. I made friends with a bunch of girls who wanted to know all about my costume and how I felt to be all dressed up like that.
I told them that it was mom's idea and that not only didn't I mind it, I kinda liked the way the clothes felt. The girls all agreed with me, saying that boys clothes seemed so much rougher and not nearly as comfortable or pretty which to a girl means everything!
Of course I was thrilled to win first prize, to have my picture taken bunches and bunches of times, including once for the newsletter where daddy worked, and I made a couple of girlfriends who promised to keep in touch and maybe even play together if our parents didn't mind. The thrill of the night was great but added on to it was the excitement of going to the community party as a beauty queen the next night.
When we got home Tom and Jenny were waiting to pester me with questions. I showed off my trophy and gift certificate, and told them about all the pictures people took of me, and how nice daddy's secretary had been.
"So Lexi, what do you plan on buying with your gift certificate?" Jenny asked.
"I saw this really cute top when mom and I were shopping," I grinned and spent the next ten minutes describing the top and what I could wear it with.
Tom just shook his head.
"Why bother taking her to a shrink," He asked. "She's as female as mom or Jenny."
"And she'll probably be just as costly," daddy sighed. "Just when I thought the days of new outfits every time I turned around were over now that Jenny buys her own clothes, along comes another girl to have to buy for."
"Don't you want me to look pretty daddy?" I pouted. "I'll be wearing uniforms to school but I'll need pretty outfits for when I start going to dances or on days when we don't have to wear uniforms. Even if Jenny still had any of her old outfits, I couldn't wear them since they'd be way out of date and all of the other girls would laugh at me and no boys would want to dance with me."
"You're right," daddy told Tom. "What in the world made me think I had two sons?"
"You coulda asked daddy," I smiled. "I woulda been happy to tell you that I was really your second daughter!"
"That still remains to be seen sweetheart," mom reminded me. "We're going to sit down with a doctor soon and try to figure this whole thing out. You can't just decide to be a girl and everyone goes along with it; there are a lot of serious decisions to be made that could change your entire life. We don't want anything to hurt you."
"What's to hurt?" I asked, having no idea what the problem could be. I want to be a girl, I've always wanted to be a girl, and I'm absolutely sure that I won't be happy if I'm not a girl. I didn't wake up and say "Wow, wouldn't it be so cool to wear dresses and stuff like that?".
"What will the kids at school think?" Daddy asked. "How about the guys on the baseball team?"
"Once you start doing the things that will turn you into a girl, you won't be able to be a boy again." Mom explained. "That's why even if the doctor says you should become a girl you'll have to spend at least a year living as one before any permanent changes are made."
"That's kinda crazy, aint it? I have to be a girl for a year before I can be a girl?"
"It's like this," daddy tried to explain. "Yes, you'll look like a girl. go to school as a girl, and do everything that girls do but you won't physically be a girl. If everything works out okay, if you can handle being a girl, then things will be done to physically turn you into a girl. You'll probably have to wait until you're eighteen before it's all complete but then you'll be a girl for real."
"Totally cool!" I grinned. "When can I start?"
"Your appointment is in a couple of months, meanwhile, get a bath and get ready for bed, you have a big day ahead of you tomorrow." Mom smiled and shooed me off to bed.
I was up early the next morning in hopes that mom would want to get an early start on turning me into a Beauty Queen. Unfortunately, she wasn't in as big a hurry as I was, she wanted to have breakfast, watch a little TV, and have lunch and dinner before getting me ready. When the big moment finally came, I was waiting in panties, stockings which felt like nothing I'd ever had on before, and a pair of dark green shoes with a little heel on them.
Mom helped me into my first bra, a pretty pink one that matched my panties, with small, padded cups. I felt so excited when she fastened it in the back, the padding made it look like I really had boobies. Next came a half slip that also matched my panties, all trimmed in pretty lace, mom said it would keep the petticoats from scratching. I didn't care why I had to wear a slip; all that mattered was that it was so very pretty, and I was going to wear it!
Next came the big finish - my gown; a beautiful dark green one made out of a shiny material with a built in petticoat. I held my breath as mom lowered it over my head, it was the most exciting moment of my life; me, I was going to a party in the prettiest dress I'd ever seen, mom had clipped something called a fall into my hair to make it reach my shoulders and then she curled it so that I had two adorable strands of curls..
Wearing panties was no big deal to me since I'd been wearing them for a little while but the panties I was wearing were silkier than any I'd ever worn before; mom said it was real important for me to extra pretty underwear so that I'd feel all girly inside and that would help me win the contest. If feeling all girly was important, I was sure I had the contest won before it even started!
"Now, just a little bit of makeup," mom said as she smeared some sort of liquid on my face. "Normally, you'd be too young for makeup but girls who compete in these contests all use it so you'll be expected to wear some too."
Mom carefully explained the different things she was using on me and why.
"Foundation covers up any little problems on your face and makes it nice and smooth, it's important to match it to your skin tone, it may seem silly but you don't want it to look like you're wearing makeup. You have to blend the foundation in carefully and not overdo it. Next I'm adding a little blush to your cheeks, it give a healthy look but it also has to be applied carefully; if you pucker up, the part of your face that doesn't get pulled in is where you use blush."
Mom finished up with the foundation and blush and then started on my eyes. She used something called Mascara to make my lashes look longer, then a couple different shades of Eye Shadow that she blended together on my eyelids. A quick spray of cologne that she bought just for me and she said her lovely daughter Alexis was ready for the pageant.
"OMG!!! I look so pretty!" I stood in front of a full length mirror and stared at the pretty girl looking back at me. I wasn't a ten year old boy in a dress, I wasn't even a ten year old girl! I had to be about thirteen or even fourteen years old and I absolutely loved the way I looked. This is how I should dress, a pretty dress that came just below my knees, held out my a stiff petticoat, my legs looking really pretty in stockings, and a pair of pretty heels that matched my dress.
Being a girl was just so much fun! As a boy, I couldn't wear matching undies, and my boys undies didn't give me anywhere near the terrific feeling I was getting by wearing silky undies that were trimmed in lace. I was getting so worked up that I was starting to cry.
"Don't cry sweetheart," mom told me. "You'll mess up your makeup and I'll have to start all over again. When we get home tonight, you can look at your trophy and cry all you want."
"It'll be okay if I cry?"
"It's what girls do, aren't you a girl?"
"You bet I am!" I answered happily as I swung my skirt back and forth, admiring the petticoats.
I had tons and tons of fun at the party; since I was all prettied up people just assumed that I was a girl. Many of our neighbors came over to our table and asked mom and daddy why Timmy hadn't come and who I was. Whenever they did, I smiled, curtseyed, and explained that I used to be Timmy but for the contest my name as Alexis.
I got a couple of strange looks, mostly from the husbands but nearly every single woman told me how pretty I looked and how I was sure to win first prize. A few even called their daughters over and used me as an example for how they should dress. I always took the girl's side, after all, I am a girl, and said that this was all mom's idea and how much more comfortable a pair of shorts or jeans would be.
By siding with the girls I made friends with some of them and they invited me to sit at their table. Mom said it was okay so I took the cute little clutch purse that went with my outfit and sat with the other girls talking about outfits , (well mostly about my outfit. The other girls thought it was beautiful but still liked wearing jeans.), TV shows and music we liked. Not a single girl thought that I was a boy; they couldn't figure out who I was since they were sure that they knew every single girl their age from school or just hanging around the neighborhood. When they asked who I was, I giggled, told them that my name was Alexis and that they'd have to wait until the contest winners were announced to find out more about me.
There were a couple of boys who were dressed like girls and one even made a cute Alice in Wonderland but he wasn't going to be any competition for a beauty queen, I was sure of that. The other boys teased him which made me feel bad so I invited him to sit with me and my new girlfriends. Some of the other girls weren't real sure but Chris, or Alicia as we renamed him, seemed to fit right in. He knew a little about TV shows and movies girls liked cause he had an older sister but he wasn't up on all the latest styles like my friends and I were.
Finally, it was time for the contest, the girls were to line up on one side of the stage and the boys on the other. Of course my friends expected Alicia to line up with the boys but they and pretty much everyone else there just couldn't believe their eyes when I followed him.
The voting was done by clapping, whoever got the most of course was the winner. The lady in charge went down the line for the girls and one of my friends won for her Wonder Woman costume. When the lady finally got to me, she introduced me as Timothy Alexis Corcoran which got the crowd talking and when she asked them to vote, the noise hurt my ears! There was no doubt about it, I won the best costume for the boys! When the lady then said that the next vote would be the grand prize, everyone started chanting my name.
After my new friends congratulated me on winning they started with the questions.
"Who's idea was it to be a beauty queen?, Don't you feel silly dressed like that? What are you wearing underneath?"
I smiled and said that the costume was mom's idea, I didn't feel silly at all since it was Halloween, and told them that I was probably wearing the same things under my dress that they'd wear. The next thing I knew, I was in the middle of a group of girls, being led off to the girl's bathroom so that they could see for themselves what I was wearing. I wouldn't have minded but mom stopped them before we could get inside.
Jenny and Tom insisted on hearing about my evening so while mom got some soft drinks, I launched into my story. I told them how no one suspected that I was really a boy and how everyone was so surprised when the lady who was the judge called out my real name. Of course I told them about my new friends and how they let me sit with them and how we talked about all the stuff that girls like to talk about. When it was finally time to go to bed, I was exhausted.
I got mom to unzip my dress and then I carefully hung it in my closet, pushing a bunch of Timmy's clothes out of the way so that the first thing I'd see when I opened my closet door would be that dress. I wondered if I'd ever get a chance to wear it again? Maybe daddy could take us all out somewhere fancy for dinner so that I could wear it again, it was just too pretty to let hang in my closet.
I begged mom to let me wear my dress to church the next day but she insisted that until a doctor said that I really should be a girl, I could only dress up at home or if she took me somewhere and there was no chance of wearing dresses to church before then! The best I could do was to sit in church, read my mass book, and sneak occasional glances at other girls and think of how I'd look in the outfits they wore.
At least mom let me change as soon as I got home; I chose a pretty sky blue skirt and top, a white bra since my pink one would show through my top, my new slip, pantyhose, and blue skimmers to match my skirt. I did my best with my wig, sprayed on some cologne, and hurried to watch some of the shows I'd recorded.
I got comfortable on the couch, my legs tucked under me in a very girlish way, watching an episode of The Suite Life on Deck. I just loved seeing the twin boys who starred in the show and couldn't help wondering what it would be like to be one of their girlfriends. They were just so cute, I wanted to have one or even both take me to a school dance and tell me how pretty I was and how much they liked having such a cute girlfriend. Sure, the other girls would be jealous but tough, I was the lucky girl and they'd just have to put up with it!
Jenny walked by as I was sitting there and stopped to look me over.
"How about a few pointers little sister?"
"Sure, I'm always interested in how to do things like a girl, I haven't had a whole lot of experience." I said with a grin.
"Okay, first off, girls rarely wear dressy skirts around the house; we save them for dates or dances. If we feel like a skirt, we'll usually wear denim. Second, a real girl doesn't get all dolled up like you are at home."
"But I like the way I feel when I'm all dressed up, I feel so pretty and girly." I protested. "Since I can't go out like this, I do it at home."
"You won contests as a little girl and a beauty queen over the weekend sweetie," Jenny said as she squeezed my hand. "You're already all pretty and girly. Heck, you dress and act more like a girl then I did when I was your age. I hated wearing skirts and dresses, mom and I fought all the time over the way I dressed."
I just shook my head, imagine, not wanting to wear pretty dresses, that seemed really weird.
"But dresses are so comfortable and …"
"And they make you feel all pretty and girly." Jenny mocked. "I heard you but you're not listening to me. You don't want to stand out and have people think you're some kind of freak; you have to learn to blend in, to be just like any other girl so that means you have to ease off on the frills. Denim skirts are fine, jeans are more comfortable since you don't have to worry about guys trying to look up your skirt and you can get jeans that no boy in his right mind would wear!"
"I only have one denim skirt though," I shrugged helplessly. "I can't wear it all the time and I know I don't have any really girly jeans so like I said, when I want to feel like a girl, this is how I dress."
Jenny disappeared for a few minutes before coming back with mom. She tossed me the lightweight jacket mom had gotten me and my purse.
"Let's go sis, mom volunteered her credit card and I can hear the mall calling us. We're gonna turn you into a proper girl once and for all!"
"If only you could," I grinned. "Can you give me a minute to change, I don't want to look like some priss."
A few minutes late I was back, this time I wore my denim skirt, a cute pair of blue socks, my sneakers with glitter, and a blue and white striped pullover top. I grabbed my jacket and purse.
"Let's go!"
Once again, no one batted an eye as I shopped in the juniors department while mom and Jenny looked elsewhere. There were just so many pretty outfits that I was pretty much baffled about which I should get. Suddenly, a voice spoke out from behind me.
"Hi Alexis, getting some shopping in? I don't think they have much for a beauty queen."
I turned to face Zoe and Brittany, two of the girls I'd hung out with at the Halloween party.
"Yeah," I smiled, thinking about the dress I'd worn to the party. "That was a gorgeous dress."
Brittany looked at my denim skirt
"Having a tough time deciding on being a boy or a girl?"
"Nope, I decided a long time ago that I was really a girl. I managed to convince my family a few weeks ago and now I spend all my free time as Lexi. My sister says I should wear skirts less often so I'm trying to find some cute jeans.
"You're not kidding, are you? Zoe asked in amazement. "I couldn't believe you'd let your mom dress you up like you were for the party."
"Heck no, I loved getting all prettied up like that! It made me feel so happy to wear that dress and get my hair and makeup done. You should've seen me at daddy's party the night before; I went as Shirley Temple in a frilly little girl dress, petticoat, and ruffled panties. I won first prize there too!"
The girls were kinda shocked to hear that I thought of myself as a girl and loved to get all prettied up but that was all forgotten soon enough and they started treating me like a little sister.
"Try these on Lexi," Zoe said as she handed me a pair of jeans with rhinestones on the back. I took the jeans along with two other pairs and headed to the dressing room with the girls in tow. I used to hate it when mom made me try things on when she took me shopping but now, trying on girl's things, I couldn't wait!
We had a great time shopping; the girls explained that shopping was great, you could try on all kinds of outfits and didn't have to but any! They had be model different jeans, a couple of skirts, bunches of tops, and even a few dresses. To them I was a walking, talking Barbie doll and I loved every second of it.
"You've got a problem Lexi," Zoe said as I modeled a pair of low cut jeans. "The waistband of your panties sticks out over your jeans. Now that's okay if you were a guy, but you're a girl, you should get some hip hugger or bikini panties for when you wear low cut jeans."
Just then mom and Jenny caught sight of me talking to the girls and came rushing over.
"Is everything okay Lexi?" Mom asked while giving my friends the cold stare.
"Everything's cool mom," I grinned. "Zoe and Brittany were at the party last night, I spent the whole evening talking to them and some other girls, remember?"
"It's okay Mrs. Corcoran," Brittany spoke up. "Zoe and I were a little surprised at first but Lexi explained everything and we're cool about it. She's sort of like our little sister, we won't tell anyone and we'll make sure that no one bothers her."
"That kid has more luck than anyone," Jenny mumbled. "She'll probably have guys lined up to date her when she's in High School; I hope dad gets a big bat, he'll need it to keep the boys away from her."
"I'd really like to get jeans like this," I told mom as I held out a cute pair of low slung ones with a pretty pattern stitched onto the pockets. "But Zoe said my panties will show, can I get some different panties, please?"
I wonder what mom and Jenny were thinking? There I was, a boy dressed up like a girl, standing there with two girls I'd just me the night before, asking to buy panties. Who cares, I'm a girl who needs some different panties and I never shopped for them before.
Jenny nodded towards another part of the store.
"Lingerie's over there," she smiled. "Mom and I will pay for this stuff while you and your friends pick out some panties."
Zoe and Brittany were a huge help when we got to the lingerie department. They made sure that I stuck with panties that would be right for a girl my age. Sure, we looked at some of the real sexy stuff but they said that even they were too young to wear some of that stuff. They helped me find the right kind of panties and then left it up to me to decide if I wanted cotton (no way) or the silky nylon ones.
"How many bras do you have?" Zoe asked.
"Three I think; mom said that should be plenty."
"Do you dress every day?"
"Yeah, as soon as I get home from school I become Lexi and I stay that way all weekend long." I giggled. "Somehow, playing dress up is just way more fun than baseball or whatever the guys in the neighborhood want to play."
"Maybe you should ask your mom for a couple more," Brittany suggested. "You change your T-shirt every day, right?"
When mom and Jenny caught up with us, I told mom about needing more bras.
"You promised that I could still dress up even if the doctor doesn't want to turn me into a gir, right? So the bras won't go to waste, I can always use them."
By the end of the shopping trip, I had a dozen more pairs of panties, four new bras, three pairs of the prettiest jeans I could find and three new tops. Even Zoe and Brittany had to admit that I had more than enough clothes for now; if the doctor agreed to let me be a girl, I'd need more outfits since I'd be wearing girl's clothes all the time but for now, I had all I could use.
The next morning I got up early to get ready for Halloween at school. Mom promised that I'd like my costume and she was right. Hanging from my closet door was the cutest pink and grey pleated skirt with a pink blouse. I picked out a pink bra, matching panties and half slip along with grey knee socks and saddle shoes to finish off my outfit. She clipped the fall thingy into my hair again and then gave me a cute ponytail; I loved the way I looked!
Mom wanted to drive me to school but I insisted on taking the school bus; I wanted everyone to see how pretty I looked in my new outfit so I packed up my new pink backpack, put some change into a matching purse, and walked to the bus stop.
I was walking to the bus stop thinking about how cool it was to be wearing a skirt to school when I heard someone calling me.
"Hey Timmy, wait up!"
I turned around to see my neighbor and BFF, Christina, rushing to catch up with me.
"You look cute!" She gasped as she finally caught up with me. "That outfit is perfect for you."
"Um, thanks, mom thought it would be funny to dress me up like this for Halloween."
"Does she know?" Chrissy asked with a goofy smile.
"Know what, what's there to know?"
"That you like wearing girl's stuff." She said as if it was the most obvious thing in the universe.
"Why would she think something silly like that?" Chrissy was my BFF but still… .
"Cause you do!" Chrissy laughed. "I know this isn't the first time you've worn girl's clothes and if I know it, I'll bet your mom does too. After all, she was shopping with you and Jenny yesterday and you were dressed up then. I saw your mom and Jenny with a girl that was about as old as you and kinda looked like you and everything."
"Big deal, what's that prove?"
"Um, that you like pretending to be a girl?" She had that silly grin on her face again. "Cause if you didn't, you wouldn't have worn girl's underwear to school twice last week and you wouldn't have a pink backpack just for Halloween and you wouldn't have been a beauty queen for the community party on Saturday and you sure wouldn't wear dresses when you're at home! I had to drop some stuff off that my mom borrowed and when your mom answered the door, I saw you watching TV in a pink and white dress."
"Well you've got a pink backpack and I remember you were a Princess for Halloween!" It was a dumb thing to say but it was all I could think of at the time.
"Yep, got one and was one but I'm a girl!"
"So am I!" I said, stamping my foot and holding my hand against my hip as I'd seen lots of girls do. "Or I will be!"
"I didn't mean that," I stammered, hoping to turn back time. "Please don't tell anyone I said it, please?"?
"I think you're a pretty girl," Chrissy smiled. "I promise not to tell, I never told anyone that you were wearing panties or that you dress up like a girl at home."
I was so happy that Chrissy promised not to say anything that I gave her the biggest hug I could!
"Do you really think I'm pretty?" I asked shyly. "I love the way I look today and being a beauty queen was the best!"
I told Chrissie all about wanting to be a girl and how much I enjoyed dressing up in pretty clothes and couldn't wait till I was old enough to wear makeup. She had the same feelings about pretty clothes and makeup and promised that I'd be her very best girlfriend forever and ever! I promised to tell mom all about what I told her and maybe she could come over and play dress up or watch some of the Disney Princess or other shows that girls our age liked.
It was so funny when I got on the bus; no one knew who the new girl was and kept looking at me and Chrissie while we sat giggling. We walked into our classroom and I sat in my regular seat which really confused everyone. Chrissie later told me that everyone was sure that I was a girl and wondered why Timmy Corcoran didn't come to school. I saw a lot of surprised kids when the teacher called roll.
When she called Timothy Corcoran, I stood up, smiled and said "Here!" I smoothed out my skirt, smiled and sat back down. It took a coupla minutes before she could get everyone to stop talking and looking at me.
At lunchtime, instead of sitting alone, I sat with Chrissie and some other girls. They were all so nice and wanted to know everything about my outfit; who picked it out, did my mom do my hair, how did I like wearing a skirt, what did it feel like to wear a bra, and bunches of other questions. A few had either seen me at the community center party or had heard about it so they had lots and lots of questions about that too. It was really cool, instead of being ignored like I usually was, I was the center of attention!
I went to all of my classes just like the rest of the kids but I held my books like a girl, walked like a girl, and always smoothed out my skirt as I sat. The teachers all said that I made a cute girl and some of the guys I used to play ball with even smiled and acted as if I was a girl. When I needed to use the bathroom, the teacher said that it would probably be best if I used the girl's bathroom so Chrissie volunteered to go with me to make sure the bathroom was empty and that no girls went in while I was in there.
I was totally excited by the time I got home; I went on and on about how no one had laughed at me or called me a sissy; everyone I ran into treated me like any other girl. I even talked mom into letting me stay dressed up for the rest of the evening instead of changing into jeans or some other outfit.
The next day was a letdown, I wanted so badly to wear a skirt to school again but mom and dad told me that would be a major league no-no. I got away with it for Halloween but if I showed up as Lexi again, I'd probably be sent home to change and might get in trouble too. I got along well with all my teachers and even the principal and hopefully pretty soon I'd be asking them to let me go to school as Lexi every day so even though it bummed me out, I wore my usual pants and shirt type uniform. Of course, no one said I had to wear boy's underwear so I wore a pair of yellow nylon hip huggers instead!
On Friday evening, there was a knock on the door; naturally, I was wearing a denim skirt and a cute top so I dashed up to my room to keep from being seen by whoever was at the door. I heard mom ask whoever it was to come in and sit down so I started one of my Princess movies figuring that I'd be in my room for a while since I didn't feel like changing back to Timmy. I was really getting into the movie when I heard mom call and ask me to come back down. As I walked into the living room I saw Chrissie and her mom sitting there, staring at me.
"I told ya so!" She squealed as she ran over to hug me. "Didn't I tell ya that she'd be wearing a skirt?"
"Chrissie's been talking about you all week Alexis," her mom smiled at me and motioned for me to sit near her. "She insisted that we come over to meet the sweet girl that lives here. I have to admit, I was surprised to hear there was a girl Chrissie's age living here."
"Um, uh, yeah, well I just sort of moved in a little while ago, it sort of surprised everyone in my family." I thought about running back to my room and locking myself in but Chrissie's mom had already seen me as Lexi so that wouldn't help. I smoothed my skirt and sat next to her, folding my hands in my lap.
"It's okay sweetheart," her mom said as she reached over and squeezed my hands. "Your parent's have told me all about you and I have to say that you are certainly a pretty young lady."
"Thank you," I smiled and squeezed her back.
"Chrissie said that besides being best friends, you two will be best girlfriends too. Feel free to stop over anytime to see Chrissie; she has a lot of cute things you two can wear if you like."
"Can I borrow that outfit you wore to school?" Chrissie asked, barely able to sit still.
"Sure, c'mon it's in my closet."
We both stood up to go to my room when I stopped.
"Uh, is it okay for Chrissie to be in my room with me?"
"Are you two best girlfriends?" Mom asked.
"You bet!" I nearly shouted as I put my arm around Chrissie.
"Count on it!" Chrissie grinned.
"I don't see a problem if the girls want to spend time in Lexi's room, do you?" Mom asked Chrissie's mom.
"No, I don't have a problem." Chrissie's mom smiled. "Have fun girls, I'll call you when it's time to go Chrissie."
Chrissie and I had all kinds of fun, we played dress-up, watched videos, and did our nails; it was way different than all of the other times I'd spent with Chrissie, then all we could do was talk about school, now we talked about our favorite outfits, school, and of course boys!
I wasn't what you'd call boy crazy or anything but I did seem to feel kinda funny around boys, especially around cute boys. I didn't stare or smile or wave at them, I wasn't in any hurry to get beaten to a pulp, but they did sorta make me feel like warm and stuff, you know? So for now I just made a list in my head of all the boys I thought were really cute and when I became Lexi for good I'd get Jenny or maybe Brittany or Zoe to teach me how to get one for a boyfriend.
It was exciting to think of all the stuff I was going to need to learn; I watched how other girls did things and practiced at home but there was just so much I needed to know like how do I know what size I take in different stuff? My older panties fit okay but they were still from the girl's department, my new ones from the Junior's lingerie department also fit real nice but they were a different size. And bras, how was I supposed to figure out what size bra I needed when I didn't need a bra? My boy pants had like two sizes, one for my waist and the other for how long they were but my girl's pants only had one size, how would I know the right size number to get? I had mom and Brittany and Zoe helping me the last time but what if I wanted to shop all by myself? Being a girl was sure gonna be confusing but I knew I wouldn't mind at all!
The big day finally came, mom arranged for me to have the day off from school, dad took a day off work, and the three of us drove to the doctor's office to find out if I should be a girl or not. I didn't see why anyone else had to decide; I mean I always thought that I was really a girl and had no idea how I ended up looking like a boy. I never wanted to do boy stuff like sports, I used to sneak old dolls from Jenny to play with, I played with mom and Jenny's clothes whenever I could, and whenever I saw babies I wanted to grow up and be a mommy. That doesn't sound like stuff a boy would do right, so why did I need the doctor to tell mom and daddy that I should be a girl? And if all that didn't suck enough, I had to dress as Tim for the appointment!
The doctor seemed nice, he smiled a lot, and when he asked if it was okay to call me Alexis, I could've kissed him! He wanted to know all about me, how long have I wanted to be a girl - forever, was there anything about being a boy that I liked - not a single thing, how did it make me feel to dress up and pretend to be a girl - like I wasn't pretending. He said that he'd already talked to mom and daddy who told him about how I'm Lexi at home and how I wore girl's costumes for three Halloween parties.
"I've heard that your parents were worried about how people might treat you when they found out that you were a boy, can you tell me if you were scared?"
"Nope, I was way, way too happy to be scared," I told him breathlessly. "I mean when I was Shirley Temple, I got to wear ruffled panties, a frilly dress for a little girl, a petticoat, socks with lace on them, and the cutest shoes I ever saw! When I dressed like a beauty queen mom put makeup on me that made me look like I was a teenager, a really pretty teenager, I got to wear a gown, stockings a padded bra, and even heels! I can't wait till I'm old enough to wear stockings, they made me feel so nice.
"You didn't have any problems going to school in a dress for Halloween, but how would you feel if you had to wear a dress every day?" The doctor asked.
"That's silly, pants are part of the girl's uniform, they don't have to wear skirts all the time. Even if they did, I wouldn't mind, it's just what girls have to do, you know?"
"What about the other boys, aren't you afraid that they'll pick on you, call you names , or something like that?"
"There are no bullies at my school," I said proudly. "You can get into a lot of trouble by doing dumb stuff like that."
"What about after school?"
"I don't like playing sports but I'm still friends with the other boys," I smiled, thinking of how many friends I had. "Sometimes I'm sorta like a cheerleader for them when they're playing ball."
After a long time of answering questions, the doctor smiled and told me that he needed to take blood for some tests.
""Go ahead, I'm a girl but I'm not a sissy or a scaredy cat!"
I hoped the doctor would tell us that I really should be a girl and get started on all the junk that mom and daddy told me would have to be done, like changing my birth certificate, changing all of my school records, getting me new school uniforms like the girls wore, and giving me pills and shots that would keep me from getting yucky stuff like muscles and hair on my face while making me look the way I should, pretty, and starting to get curvy! I hoped for all that stuff but all I got was an appointment to come back in a coupla of weeks.
After a little while I was starting to think that the doctor was inventing tests just for me to take; I had to finish sentences, talk about my favorite TV shows and movies, what did I think of certain boys who starred in some shows I liked, and even that test where you look at messy ink blots and say what they look like to you. The only good part was that after my second visit mom and daddy were expected to leave Tim at home and bring Alexis instead - yea!!
It took a bunch more visits but finally the doctor said that if it was okay with my family, I could become a girl. I amazed everyone when I ran over and gave him a kiss on his cheek! I had a hard time sitting still on the ride home, I was so happy that I wanted to dance all the way back. I had to keep seeing a special doctor for what I call my girl shots and I'll have to take pills to turn my body into the girl I should have been born as but who cares, I'm gonna be a girl for real!
The first thing to happen was that I got a couple of shots that the doctor said would stop me from developing as a boy. He had the shot all ready to go but asked me if I was sure that this is what I wanted, he said that in a little while, I'd start looking like a girl my age and would never be able to look like a normal boy again. I'd grow up to look like mom and Jenny with breasts and after a couple of operations, my thingy would be gone and I'd look like any other girl.
I just smiled, lifted my skirt, pulled down my panties so he could get to my butt.
"Could I have the shot please?" I asked in my best girly voice.
We stopped and got my first bunch of pills, then stopped for a burger so I could take my first girl pill. It was so exciting to take the pill out of its little pink holder, put it in my mouth and then take a big gulp of my drink to wash it down. I was on my way to being a girl!
I couldn't wait to text Brittany, Zoe, and Chrissy to tell them the good news- I was a girl just like them! They all sent congratulations and said that they couldn't wait to spend a girl's day out at the mall with me; we'd shop till we dropped. I promised that I'd outdo all of them. Sure, they were been born girls but I had more than ten years of catching up to do when it came to shopping and daddy had already promised to let me use his credit card when mom took me to meet my friends.
The next Monday, a letter came from my school. It was sent out to all of the parents and it said that I was going to change from Timothy Michael Corcoran to Alexis Marie Corcoran right after the Christmas break and that I should be treated like any other girl. Failure to do so, or any teasing, could get the person bothering me kicked out of school. I didn't think they needed to be all that mean sounding, after all, I had lots of friends at school, mostly girls of course but even the boys were nice to me. Sure, they probably thought I was sort of a sissy but that's okay, they really didn't know the real me, a girl named Alexis. When I came to school as Lexi for Halloween, not one kid teased me, they all treated me like one of the girls.
When I went back to school the next day, I thought that every girl in the school wanted to talk to me. They all wanted to know if it was true and what made me want to be a girl? I explained over and over that I didn't want to be a girl, I was a girl. It was kinda hard to explain that all of my life I thought of myself as a girl; I didn't want to wear pants, to have short hair, to play baseball and stuff like that; I wanted to wear pretty outfits, to have long, pretty, hair that mom could set in curlers for special occasions, that I could wear ribbons to match my outfit, that I would've loved to get baby dolls for Christmas and my birthday instead of baseballs and stuff like that.
The school and my parent's agreed that I shouldn't jump into being a girl and wearing skirts right away so Mom started brushing my hair a little more like a girl's style and instead of white shirts, ties, blazers, and boy's khaki pants I began wearing white blouses and girl's uniform pants along with the cute vest and floppy tie that the girls wore as their uniform. I even replaced my black shoes with saddle shoes!
I was so excited that first day I checked four different times to make sure that my uniform and everything was perfect. How wonderful to pull a pair of girl's pants over the pretty panties I was wearing and then to tuck in the blouse I wore over a pretty camisole that Jenny had given me when I first started dressing as a girl. Mom brushed my hair, daddy gave me a goodbye kiss, Jenny gave me a tube of lip gloss to keep in my purse, Tom hugged me for the first time ever and told me that all the other girls at school would be so jealous of me. I picked up my pink Hello Kitty book bag with my matching purse and went to meet Chrissy who had started walking me to the bus stop ever since we became best girlfriends.
That Christmas was the most wonderful ever! I got lots of gifts but not a single present for a boy; I got pretty underwear, tops, jeans, skirts, dresses, and a beginners make up kit. I didn't have to worry about having room for all of the pretty outfits I got since the first weekend after I went back to school as a girl, mom, Jenny, and I cleared out all of my boy clothes; I wasn't going to be needing them anymore, mom said, I was a girl and girls didn't dress like boys. Tom and daddy were real sweet too, they painted my room a pretty shade of pink that I picked out, replaced my old Captain's bed with a cute bed with frilly sheets and pillow cases that any girl would die for and helped me redecorate with pretty dried flowers and pictures of cute movie stars.
School and my life were both fantastic from then on; after the holiday break, even though I was a little cold, I started wearing the skirt part of the girl's uniform. I wore skirts any chance I had like when I was going shopping or to church so wearing them to school was no biggie except that to me, wearing a skirt to school shouted out "Look at me, I'm really a girl now!"
So that was where it all began, I was just a mixed up little kid then, I knew something was wrong, I was sure something was wrong, but how could it have been wrong? It took a little bit of work but lucky for me my family was very understanding and did everything possible to help me. I'm seventeen now, and I'm busy getting ready for my Senior Prom; I have the most beautiful gown I've ever seen (at least since my last prom gown); it's a one shoulder style in a breathtaking shade of blue with a pleated chiffon skirt that makes me look like the princess I used to dream of being when I was still a little boy. My gown has gold threads running down from the bodice which draws attention to my 36B breasts and then down to my 25 inch waist and my 35 inch hips. Yep, I've got some great looking breasts, and curves that my honey Cody just can't get enough of. I just love it when he puts his well muscled arms around my waist and pulls me close for a heart stopping kiss.
Cody and I met when I started High School; his family had just moved into the school district and there wasn't a single girl who wouldn't have pledged her undying love just to kiss those scrumptious lips. I just happened to be lucky enough to become his friend, we had a few classes together and spent time in study halls going over our homework and studying for tests. One thing led to another and at my Sweet Sixteen party, he asked me for a date. At first I thought he was joking, I mean we were friends, buddies, pals, but girlfriend / boyfriend?
That date took Cody from being my best buddy (male division, Chrissy was still my best girl friend) to being the guy that I loved being around. Smart, funny, and I realized - a total hunk! It took two more dates before I was wearing a ring he got me for Christmas and I realized that we were meant for each other. I'd become a girl for real when I was fourteen and I knew that someday, after I promised to be his woman, his wife, and never leave his side, I'd show this hunk of a man just how much of a woman I'd become!
Talk about matches made in heaven; his family kinda adopted me and mine kinda adopted him. There were times when his sisters, who were close to my age, and I would go shopping together and my brother Tom and Cody pitched in for season tickets for the football games. I'm pretty sure I got the better deal, I got to spend time with a couple of really great girls in a nice warm mall trying on clothes while Tom and Cody froze their butts off at the stadium.
Yep, we sorta like became part of each other's family; as a matter of fact, his sisters helped me pick both of my prom gowns; they knew their brother pretty well cause when he saw me in my gown last year, I thought his eyes would pop out of his mouth and that he'd trip on his tongue!
Cody has already asked me to marry him after college and of course I accepted, after nearly smothering him with kisses. I can't wait to walk down aisle wearing a big girl version of the white dress that brought me to tears when I was just a very confused little boy.
A young boy realizes that a terrible mistake has been made. He despises sports and other masculine pursuits.
Can he convince his parents to help him right the mistake?
I always hated being short; I’m eleven years old but I’m short for my age; actually, I’m short for several years younger than my age! When we play basketball in gym class, some of the guys like to joke around by lifting me up to make a shot. I laugh and pretend that it doesn’t bother me but when I got home, I used to run to my room and cry. No matter how hard I tried, I just couldn’t seem to fit in with the other boys.
It wasn’t too bad that I couldn’t fit in at sports since I really don’t have any interest in chasing balls around. I don’t care if it’s a baseball, basketball, football, or any other kind of ball, I didn’t give a rat’s backside about it. Why would anyone want to smack a ball and make other’s chase it or see if they could toss it though a metal ring hanging so high that even when other guys lifted me, I had to throw the ball up instead of just dropping it into the basket?
The girls at school didn’t have to do stupid stuff like that; they got to do fun things like gymnastics and cheerleading. Sometimes they even got to do cool things like learning how to Square-dance or Ballroom Dancing. No one even bothered to ask me if I’d rather take Square-dance lessons instead of chasing a ball around a hot field on a sunny day.
Mom knew how I felt and kept telling me that I’d start growing any day and then I’d be more interested in sports, but the days passed and I was still short and still thought that sports were boring. Dad told me that I should try to find something that interested me and that I might be good at. I couldn’t tell him that being a Cheerleader seemed like fun or that taking girl’s gymnastics would’ve made me happier than a pig in a mud puddle.
Gymnastics’ classes at my school were different for girls than for boys; the girls learned to tumble, to do handstands, and learning to walk on a balance beam. Guy’s gymnastics meant pulling yourself up while you held onto two rings suspended from cables in the ceiling, or other things that meant you had to have a bundle of muscles that I just don’t have or even want. I was fascinated by things that required gracefulness and coordination like the girls got to do.
One afternoon I was watching a rerun of a silly show called “You Can’t Do That On Television” and for some goofy reason the guys all got dressed like girls! It seemed crazy at first but the longer I watched, the more I liked seeing guys about my age wearing dresses! The taller guys looked strange but the shorter ones who were probably a little taller than me, looked pretty realistic, even with short hair.
I thought about that show a lot. I probably thought about it way too much. A couple of weeks later, when mom and dad were grocery shopping, I snuck into their room and looked around in mom’s closet and underwear drawers. I grabbed an old dress she didn’t wear anymore, a slip, underwear, and a bra then ran back to my room, afraid that they might come home unexpectedly and catch me. I locked my door and sat down on my bed to catch my breath while checking out the clothes.
I know it was a stupid thing to do but I couldn’t help myself; I just had to put on those clothes!
I was a nervous wreck as I pulled my shirt over my head, and then stepped out of my pants and underwear, and pulled on mom’s underwear. Since they were so big on me I ran back to her room, clutching them to keep them up, grabbed a couple of safety pins, and ran back to my room again. As I re-locked my door I felt a strange rush; it was so exciting to run around in mom’s underwear and risk getting caught!
With my new underwear pinned to make them fit I put on my first bra. No matter how hard I tried though, I couldn’t get the stupid thing hooked up while I was wearing it; I ended up taking it off, hooking it together, and then pulling it on over my head. That seemed like a lot of work but I couldn’t exactly ask mom to show me the right way to hook up a bra.
I managed to get the slip and dress on but had to run to mom’s room again to get more pins since even mom was taller than me and the slip was way too long and stuck out from the bottom of the dress. I carefully unlocked my door and listened to see if my parents had gotten home yet. When I thought it was safe, I ran to mom’s dresser and grabbed a fistful of safety pins so I wouldn’t have to make another trip. I was ready to run back again but since no one was home, I walked back real slowly so I could enjoy the feeling of being scared to death a little longer!
Once I got everything pinned up, I decided to go back to mom’s room to see how I looked in her full-length mirror. It felt so scary to walk down the hall to my parent’s room; I took my time and it was sort of like watching a scary movie when you know the monster can’t possibly get to you. I hoped they’d take their time shopping; maybe I could go downstairs for a while or maybe even open the front door and get the mail?
When I looked in the mirror, I saw what looked like a shorthaired little girl playing dress-up in her mom’s clothes. The dress was too big; the straps of her bra and slip were showing and a little bit of her slip stuck out from the bottom of her dress. She didn’t seem to care though, she just kept laughing and twirling and having the time of her life!
For once, the world seemed right to me. I was a girl who could learn to dance, or lead cheers at a football game, or twirl a baton in a parade. Instead of getting smashed by a guy twice my size simply because I had a football in my hands, I was on the sidelines in a cheerleader’s uniform, getting the crowd all worked up for guys who enjoyed getting knocked down for no good reason.
I spent almost ten minutes pretending I was a grown lady getting ready to go on a date; I even put on some of mom’s lipstick, a pair of her high heels, and brushed my hair to make bangs like I saw on girls at school. When I was done, I slowly walked back to my bathroom and wiped the lipstick off. I locked my door and then spent the rest of the time watching TV until my parent’s got back.
As soon as I heard their car in the driveway, I peeled off the dress and hid it in the back of my closet. I hid the panties and the slip under my mattress so I could get to them without digging through my closet and making a racket. I put my old clothes back on, and went to help unload groceries, scared that somehow my parents would know that I had tried on mom’s clothes.
I was so worried that I promised myself that I’d never do anything that stupid again yet the very next Saturday I was wearing the bra, slip, and panties (I saw an ad for ladies underwear and that’s what they called them), and digging the dress out of my closet as soon as my parent’s car left the driveway.
This time, I pinned the slip up a little bit more and pushed the straps as far under the dress as I could without having them fall down my arms. When I was all dressed, I calmly walked over to mom’s room and put on a pair of her heels, and some lipstick. I really, really, wanted to spray on some perfume but I was afraid that mom and dad would smell it when they came home; I know I can smell it on mom long after she comes home from work.
Mom and dad had told me that they had a lot of shopping to do, groceries and stuff from a home improvement store, so I knew I’d have lots of time to play dress-up. I tried on a bunch of mom’s stuff; a couple of dresses, some skirts, a few of her nightgowns, and just about all of her lingerie (another word I learned from a newspaper advertisement).
I wished that I had some pretty clothes that fit me but still it was so cool to dress up in mom’s stuff. I was having a great time trying on different things and even got to use more of mom’s makeup. I remembered how mom would sometimes use different colored lipstick with different clothes so whenever I changed into a different dress; I changed the color of lipstick I wore too. It was totally great to be able to put on a pink blouse and then find lipstick that looked good with it; normally I’d just throw on jeans, a jersey, and comb my hair, which seemed like so boring after raiding mom’s closet.
Of course, by the time mom and dad got back I was in my jeans and jersey, my hair combed and mom’s clothes put away except for the dress in my closet and the lingerie (I like the sound of that word, it’s way nicer than saying “Underwear”.) under my mattress. Sure, I worried that they’d be able to just look at me and know what I’d been doing but you know what, that just made it more fun!
After a couple of times I realized that not only had I found a new way to have fun when no one was home but that it was so much fun that I couldn’t stop. I might be able to go for a couple of weeks without dressing up in mom’s stuff but suddenly I would just have to wear something, even if it was my favorite pair of panties from under my mattress.
I’d take my shower and get ready for bed but as soon as mom and dad thought that I had gone to sleep, I’d quickly slip out of my underwear and into my panties. I got stabbed by the safety pin once or twice when I’d roll over but it was worth it to wear such pretty panties!
I even wore my panties to school a couple of times when I didn’t have gym; it was so scary in fun sort of way to think that someone might see the funny looking waistband peeking out from my pants. I’m sure that if anyone ever found out that I was wearing panties they’d call me all kinds of names and make fun of me but it didn’t matter; somehow, I just had to wear them.
After I’d been playing dress-up for a couple of weeks I started looking at girls and wondering what they were wearing. A lot of guys would see a girl and say things like “I’ll bet she’s not wearing any underwear,” or “She’s wearing a thong,” but I’d wonder how the blouse a girl was wearing would look and feel if I wore it or what it would be like to wear a skirt and stockings to school like the girls did for special occasions like class picture day..
One Saturday I was playing dress-up again and I thought about wearing stockings. I found a pair in mom’s drawer that looked like long underwear so I sat down on her bed and carefully pulled them on.
“Wow, they sure feel nice,” I thought when I rubbed my legs together. I put on one of mom’s prettiest slips, a blue dress with gold buttons and a pair of blue heels that she always wore with that dress. When I was all dressed, I sat down at mom’s vanity just like she always did and put on lipstick, makeup, and eye-shadow.
I didn’t really know what I was doing when it came to putting on makeup and so it never worked out right but I still enjoyed doing it. It made me feel more like a grown up lady instead of a little girl.
Something seemed to change in me when I played dress-up; I sort of like started to think of myself as a girl. Not as an eleven year old girl though but more like a little girl, maybe about seven or eight years old. I’d put on mommy’s pretty clothes and shoes, lipstick and makeup, and I’d pretend that I was mommy making dinner for daddy or cleaning the house. Nothing was as much fun to me as pretending to be a little girl playing dress-up.
One day when I was walking home after school I saw that a Goodwill box that I always passed was overflowing and someone had left bags of clothes on the sidewalk next to it. At first I couldn’t tell what was in the bags except that they were in lots of pretty colors. I looked all around to make sure no one saw me, and then slowly walked close enough to the collection box and the bags.
After walking past it a couple of times to make sure it was safe, I quickly opened a bag and saw that it was filled with girl’s clothes! Not just girl’s clothes, but stuff for a little girl; maybe about the same size as me. I looked around pretty carefully cause I didn’t want anyone to see me rooting through a bunch of girl’s stuff. When I was sure it was okay, I pulled some stuff out.
There were a couple of dresses, two slips, different colored panties with the days of the week on them, some socks with lace cuffs, two pairs of shoes, and even a majorette costume. Finding all of this was just about as good as getting an A for a surprise test in History class! I wasn’t sure any of the stuff would fit, but mom and dad wouldn’t be home before me and if I didn’t grab it now there might not be another chance. I grabbed the bag and ran home as fast as I could.
Once in my room, I locked the door and dumped the bag out on my bed with one hand while I was pulling off my clothes with the other hand. My heart was pounding and my little friend was getting very excited as I chose the Thursday panties and stepped into them.
I got them all the way up and couldn’t believe it — they were a perfect fit! They felt so nice and silky, just like mom’s panties, and they fit perfectly! Well, almost perfectly; there was a bulge in the front that just wouldn’t go away.
The slip came next; it was silky and looked so pretty with just a little bit of lace at the top and bottom. It wasn’t anywhere near as long as mom’s and didn’t peek out from the bottom of the green and yellow plaid dress I decided to wear. I smoothed the back of my dress as I sat down to put on my new shoes and socks; I don’t know why I did it but all the girls at school did it when they wore dresses, so since I was a girl I had to do it too. I picked a pair of yellow socks with a band of lace around them, pulled them up and turned the top down to show off the lace then stepped into a pair of shiny white shoes that buckled across the top of my foot. I didn’t have a whole lot of time before mom and dad would get home but I just had to run over to their room and see how I looked.
My new clothes looked so much nicer than mom’s clothes; I wasn’t a little boy playing dress-up in mom’s clothes anymore, I felt like a real little girl! I twirled and twirled, loving the way my dress would flare out and show off my pretty slip. If I twirled fast enough, I could even see my panties!
I heard my parent’s car in the driveway so I hurried back to my room to change and carefully hide everything so no one could find my new clothes. It feels so nice to know that I have my very own dresses and stuff; when I want to look pretty I don’t have to borrow mom’s clothe, I can wear my own. I left my new panties on, they felt so nice and I didn’t have to worry about getting stuck by pins, changed back into my boy clothes and started my homework.
Of course I dressed up every single chance I had; including wearing panties to school when I wouldn’t have gym class. I felt so relaxed and comfortable when I was all dressed up; I wasn’t a sad excuse for a boy anymore, I was a pretty little girl. Since I was a little girl I didn’t have to play sports, I could play hopscotch, or jacks, or play house, or baby dolls with other little girls. No doubt about it, being a girl was way better than being a boy!
Month after month went by and with time I got better and better at making myself look like a girl. I watched other little girls and remembered how they looked; ribbons and stuff in their hair, what kind of dresses they wore, how they talked, and how they acted so that I could do everything just like any other little girl. I practiced all the time until I thought I could even do something like go to the park and play with other girls and no one would notice.
Halloween was a month away when mom told me that she wanted me to do something different this time.
“Let’s see,” She smiled and ran her fingers through my hair. ”You’ve been a Pirate, a Zombie, a Vampire, a Cowboy, and Darth Vader, how about trying something different for me?”
“Sure, how about I go out as a Fireman? I could carry dad’s axe and cover my face with black stuff to make it look like I just put out a fire.”
“I was thinking of something else, something you’d never think of but would be a great costume.” She had a funny smile on her face that told me she was going to suggest something weird like pretending to be a Great Dane or something like that.
“I don’t want to be a dog, or half a horse, or any other animal, okay?” I figured that I’d put my foot down right away before she got too far into her plan.
“No animals, I promise.” She swore. “But this would mean so much to me and I’ll bet that you’ll get plenty of candy too.”
No animals, it would make mom happy, and I’d get plenty of candy? I didn’t see any way that I could lose.
“You’ve got a deal,” I agreed. “What am I going to be?”
“A little girl,” Mom grinned and I suddenly wondered if she could read minds.
She was smiling as if she’d just pulled off the best joke anyone had ever played.
“No way!” I insisted; afraid to give in to my dreams. “I’m not going to be some sissy.”
“It’s Halloween honey,” Mom insisted right back. “You won’t be the first boy to ever pretend to be a girl for Trick or Treating. It would really mean a lot to me; every mother wants to have a daughter, you can be my little girl for one night, can’t you? Please?”
I didn’t want to give in too easily; mom might think it was strange if I did. Of course I didn’t want to put up too much of a fight; she might give in and I’d lose the chance to become a little girl, if only for a day.
“What would I have to do?”
Mom grabbed me and gave me a gigantic hug.
“You’re a great kid,” she almost had tears running down her cheeks. “I can’t wait to see how cute you’re going to be!”
“I ‘m not agreeing yet mom,” I had to keep putting up a little fight. “You haven’t told me what I have to do.”
“You just have to let me dress you up and make you look like a pretty little girl, that’s all.” Mom shrugged as if it was nothing at all to dress her son like a girl. “We’ll go to a party for dad’s company and the next day you can go trick or treating around the neighborhood.”
“Dad will have a baby!” I blurted out, making it seem like I didn’t mind dressing up but that dad wouldn’t like it.
“I’ve already gotten him to agree,” Mom smiled, removing my best objection. “He thinks you’ll look cute too.”
“I don’t have much choice, do I?” I hoped not but I had to make one last try at getting out of it.
“Of course you have a choice Eddie,” Mom said sadly. “I was just hoping you’d do me a favor; tell me what you’d rather be and I’ll get the costume for you.”
I couldn’t turn mom down, it seemed to mean so much to her and it would give me a chance to dress up without getting any flack.
“No one will laugh at me and dad won’t have a baby, right?” I was looking for a way to say yes without seeming too happy about it.
“No one’s going to laugh and if dad has a baby we’ll go on all the talk shows,” Mom grinned. “Labor won’t be easy but the money from talk shows, the book deal, and movie rights will ease his pain.”
“It would certainly be an historic event!” I agreed, feeling better now that mom was smiling again.
Mom gave me another bone snapping hug. “We’ll go shopping this weekend for outfits,” She explained. “We have a lot to do to make a pretty little girl out of you!”
I was pretty sure it wasn’t going to be all that hard but I thought it would be best to let mom go on thinking that way.
“You said outfits,” I cocked an eyebrow, hoping to appear confused. “That’s plural. Why do I need more than one?”
“I want everyone to gush over my little girl,” Mom explained breathlessly. “She’s going to be the most adorable, sweetest, little girl ever!”
“Why do I have to be a little girl?” I asked. I wasn’t really complaining, I just wanted to hear mom’s explanation.
Mom shook her head nervously. “I’m sorry; I just thought that being a little short you’d be perfect as a young girl.”
“How young do I have to be?” I worried that I was starting to seem too interested; my little friend was getting stiffer by the minute, but I just had to get more details.
“I was thinking maybe eight?” Mom bit her lip maybe expecting me to scream and carry on.
“So I’m going to be an eight year old Barbie doll, is that about right?”
I could see her tensing up, waiting for an outburst. After all, what eleven year old boy wants to be all dolled up like an eight year old little girl? I mean besides me?
“I suppose you could say that.”
“You still haven’t explained why I’ll need more than one outfit,” I asked. “Am I going to have to wear a different outfit for dad’s party than for Trick or Treating?”
“Uh, well, I sort of thought that we’d spend a little time getting used to being a Barbie Doll as you put it. That way you’ll be all set to impress everyone at the party.”
I don’t know how she missed the sound of my heart pounding; it seemed so loud I thought I’d have to shout to be heard.
“You want me to spend a whole month pretending to be an eight year old girl just for a party?”
Mom sighed and nervously shuffled her feet.
“No, it’s not just for the party.” She answered after a long pause. “I’m being selfish; I’d like to have a daughter for a little while so I made up the part of your needing to get used to it. I’m sorry; we’ll get something for you when we’re ready for the party.”
“This must be awfully important to you,” I smiled which seemed to help. “Does dad know what you had in mind?”
“Your dad and I don’t keep secrets honey, a couple that does that can’t survive.”
“So dad knows you want to turn me into a little girl for a month and he doesn’t mind?”
“He thought it was a bit unusual but he said it would be have to be your decision.”
“You don’t expect me to go to school that way I hope?”
“Absolutely not,” Mom made a cross you heart gesture. “I promise that no one will know but us.”
“I only have to dress up around the house, right?”
“No, I’d like to take you on some Mother-Daughter outings if you don’t mind. I’ll make sure that no one knows you’re a boy.”
“What kind of outings are you talking about?” I tried to act very calm even though my heart was pounding and my little friend needed some relief.
“Shopping trips, movies, dinner with your daddy, things like that.” She explained, grinning like mad.
“You really think it’s possible? No one’s going to point at me and laugh?”
“When I’m done, you’ll be all sugar and spice, the kind of daughter mothers dream about!”
Between her enthusiasm and my excitement over a dream come true, I couldn’t drag it out any longer!
“You’ve got yourself a daughter,” I smiled, wondering if she picked up on the fact that I didn’t say anything about for how long I was willing to be her daughter.
“Hey, go easy on the hugs!” I laughed as she squeezed the breath out of me. “I’m just a delicate little girl, remember?”
“Yes, a sweet, delicate, lovely little girl whom I love very much!” She said as she showered me with kisses.
Two days later it was a bright, sunny Saturday morning and I was standing in front of mom wearing a pair of silky blue panties with the Little Mermaid on them, a matching blue Tee shirt with a pink bow in the center of the neck opening, waiting patiently while mom unpacked some things, and removed the tags from a brown dress.
“Arms up sweetie,” Mom laughed as she bunched up the slip to slide it over my head.
I shivered in delight as the slip flowed over my chest and settled on my knees.
“Are you cold honey?” Mom asked. “I bought a robe you could wear.”
“No thanks, I’ll be okay.” I didn’t want to explain how good it felt to be dressed this way.
“I’ll have you all dressed in a jiffy,” Mom promised as she adjusted the straps on my slip. “You might like wearing half slips later on; I just wanted to sort of overwhelm you with girlie stuff right now.”
“Sorry, but I don’t exactly feel overwhelmed,” I shrugged as I raised my arms to let her put the jumper over my head.
“That’s okay Libby, you will, believe me, you will!” She laughed as she tugged the dress down.
“Who’s Libby?” I had to concentrate to over come the wonderful feeling of wearing all these pretty clothes.
“Daddy and I planned on having two children, a boy we’d name Edward and a girl we’d name Elizabeth Marie, Libby for short. After you were born, we found out that having any more children could kill me so we never had the daughter we hoped for.”
I felt so bad for mom and dad; their dream of having a son and a daughter were taken away from them. It was selfish of me to only be concerned about how nice it felt to dress up like this; I would be the best little girl ever just so they could have the daughter they always wanted!
I threw my hands around mom’s neck and gave her a big hug and kiss.
“What was that for?” Mom asked in surprise; I hadn’t been very affectionate in years.
“I just wanted to show you how much I love my mommy!” I told her. “Thank you for buying me all these pretty clothes.”
Mom suddenly burst into tears.
“What’s wrong mommy?” I asked, forgetting to revert back to boy speech. “Please don’t cry.”
“Everything’s okay Libby,” She wiped her tears and pulled me close. “I’m just so happy that you agreed to do this; daddy and I were afraid that you might think it was too weird.”
“It’s not something I’d brag about,” I teased after giving her another hug and kiss. “But if it will make you and daddy happy, I’ll be the best little girl in the whole world cause I’ve got the best mommy and daddy ever!”
I brushed my skirt under me and sat down on the bed so I could put on my new socks.
“Why did you do that?” Mommy asked.
Oops, I forgot that I wasn’t supposed to know how to act like a girl.
“Do what mommy?” I asked sweetly.
“You smoothed out your skirt when you sat down.”
“I see girls do it all the time,” I explained, hoping she’d but my reasoning. “I don’t know why they do it but I thought it was something I was supposed to do since I’m a girl now.”
“You are such a smart girl Libby!” Mom said proudly. “You should do that whenever you’re wearing a dress; it keeps it from getting all wrinkled when you sit down. You have to be a lot more careful when you’re a girl but I’ll teach you everything you need to know.”
“Thank you mommy,” I smiled. This was going to be so wonderful!
I put on a pair of black shoes that buckled like the ones I kept in my closet. Mom said they were called Mary Jane’s and were made just so little girls could look pretty. I certainly felt very pretty now that I was all dressed up and wearing such nice shoes.
“Now for the finishing touch,” Mom announced as she pulled a long, blonde wig out of a box. “I hope you don’t mind my being selfish again, I wanted my daughter to have the same color hair as mine and the same style I had when I was your age.”
“I don’t mind mommy, it’s very pretty.”
I felt like a princess as she pinned the wig into my hair to hold it in place and then tied a long white ribbon into a bow so that the ends hung down on either side of my head. When mommy took me over to the mirror I always used when I played dress-up, I saw the prettiest little girl staring back at me.
“I look like a pretty girl!” I said in amazement. “I’m so pretty!”
“You certainly are Libby,” Mom agreed. “Are you ready for your daddy to meet his new little girl?”
I smiled up at mommy and took her hand.
“Okay mommy, I hope he likes me.”
“He’ll love you to pieces Libby; now, do you know how to skip?”
Off we went for daddy to meet his new little girl; mommy seemed so happy and so was I as I held her hand and skipped.
“Was I right?” Mom asked as soon as daddy caught sight of me. “Isn’t she just the most precious little miss?”
“Oh my God!” Daddy exclaimed. “She looks just like you did in those pictures from when you were a little girl.”
“Libby and I are going shopping for some new clothes,” Mommy explained as she gave daddy a kiss. “Our beautiful little princess needs a new wardrobe; I promised to make her feel very girly!”
“Are you sure you’re okay with this Eddie?” Daddy asked in concern. “Mommy will be taking you where no one will know you, but I don’t want you to do something that upsets you.”
Daddy was so sweet; I couldn’t resist showing him how much I loved him so I skipped over and standing on tiptoe, gave him a big hug and kiss just like I had given mommy.
“Eddie’s a boy’s name, my name’s Libby,” I insisted. “I can’t wait to go shopping with mommy and buy lots of pretty clothes.”
Daddy pulled me into his arms and hugged me. I quit hugging him years ago but until now, I had no idea what I was missing.
“Thank you Libby,” He nodded. “You have no idea how much this means to your mother and I. Now you girls have a good time shopping.”
Mommy handed me a purse of my own with a change purse, tissues, and cologne for little girls. I took her hand and skipped out to the garage, turning to wave goodbye to daddy before getting in the car.
I wondered if I was really just dreaming this whole thing. Did my mother really ask me to dress up and pretend to be a little girl? Did she really say that she was going to overwhelm me with girlie stuff?
Was it possible that I skipped into a room, wearing a dress, looking like a little girl, and my father not only didn’t mind, he seemed thrilled to see me that way? I remember giving him a hug and a kiss and insisting that I was a girl named Libby and not a boy named Eddie.
I’m sitting in a car, looking like a little heartbreaker, headed for a shopping trip to buy me more girl’s clothes to wear. I couldn’t resist, I reached down and pinched my leg.
Crap. That hurt!
Wow, this wasn’t a dream! I really am wearing girl’s clothes and going shopping with my mother. I really did agree to be the perfect daughter for mommy and daddy for a whole month. I wonder if there’s any way I could get them to let Libby stick around after Halloween.
I was lost in a fantasy world of pretty dresses, silky underwear, baby dolls, and everything girly. I wanted to wear silky panties with pretty decorations on them, to be able to skip and jump rope instead of playing sports that I sucked at and had no interest in. I wanted people to look at me and tell mommy how pretty I was and how I was such a darling little lady. Mommy could dress me up in the girliest clothes and I wouldn’t mind a bit; I’d never be a tomboy, I’d always be a perfect young lady.
Mom must’ve noticed my trance. “A penny for your thoughts Libby.”
“I was just, uh, just worried that people will laugh at me.” What did you expect; I couldn’t share my deepest fantasy.
“Don’t worry Libby; you’re doing a great job of pretending. Remember how daddy acted when he first saw you?” Mom asked in a gentle voice. “Your father knows that you’re really an eleven year old boy but I’m willing to be that no one could have convinced him that you were his son. Especially not after you hugged and kissed him.”
I felt a warm glow inside of me as I thought back to how great it felt to give daddy a hug and kiss.
“I liked hugging and kissing daddy,” I said dreamily. “It feels so nice.”
“Don’t you like hugging and kissing me too?” She pretended to be upset.
“Of course I do mommy,” I laughed, giving myself over completely to being Libby. “I love you and daddy so much!”
Mommy looked at me and tears started to trickle down her cheek.
“If this is a dream, I hope I never wake up.” She said softly as she dabbed her eyes with tissue.
“When we get to the mall, I want you to be a good girl and hold my hand, okay?” She asked.
“Okay mommy, should I skip too?” I so wanted to hold her hand and skip; it made me feel so much like a little girl!
“That sounds like a good idea Libby dear; only a girl would skip while holding her mother’s hand.”
“It was kind of fun doing that at home,” I admitted hoping she’d understand.
“Being a little girl can be tons of fun,” Mom quickly agreed. “You can wear pretty dresses, skip whenever you feel like it, be a mommy for your baby dolls, play dress-up, or play Barbies with your girlfriends.”
“I’m kind of afraid; I don’t know how to be a little girl mommy.” I whimpered as we pulled into the mall parking lot.
“You’re doing fine Libby,” she smiled and adjusted the ribbon in my hair. “Just relax and I’ll bet you’ll have so much fun you’ll forget all about a boy named Eddie.”
Mommy took my hand and gave me some pointers as we walked toward the mall.
I shouldn’t run, shouldn’t order triple cheeseburgers at the food court, stay with her at all times, smooth my skirt when I sat down and stood up, and most important of all I had to remember to sit down when I went to the bathroom.
Our first stop was the girls department of a major department store. Mommy picked out several plain looking dresses like the ones I got from the Goodwill box and took me into the dressing room to try them on.
It was very exciting to be in the girl’s dressing room trying on dresses, but why did mommy have to choose such plain looking ones? I thought she wanted me to feel all girly.
I tried on about a dozen dresses, casual outfits mom called them, and six or seven pairs of girl’s pants to play in. I didn’t mind the dresses but what why would I need pants?
I helped mommy pick out four new dresses, three pairs of pants, and a couple of tops. No boy in his right mind would wear the pants; one pair was pink, another had a unicorn and sparkles on the back pocket, and the third pair had lace ruffles on the cuffs, but they were still pants! I’d been wearing nothing but pants for as long as I could remember and now I wanted dresses!
Mommy paid for my new clothes and we walked back to put them in the trunk of our car. I was starting to worry that I was going to be stuck with the clothes we’d just bought and not get anything really pretty.
“Are we all done now mommy?” I asked. “My dresses are very nice; I can’t wait to wear them.”
Mom gave me a devilish grin.
“Done? Oh goodness no Libby. We’re just getting started; remember you promised that I could buy you lots of pretty clothes didn’t you?”
“Uh huh, but we already did.”
“No Libby dear, we have not yet begun to shop!”
I hope that I was able to conceal my excitement; especially when we got to the shop that promised to make every girl feel like a princess!
The store was a dream come true; rack after rack of the prettiest dresses imaginable! Nothing like the ones we had just bought, all these dresses were the kind that little girls wore when their mommies wanted them to look their best for special occasions.
I hesitated for a second as we entered the shop and I saw Heaven open up in front of me.
“Is something wrong Libby?” Mommy asked.
“Are you sure about this mommy?” I whispered. “I mean, do you really want me to be a girl this badly?”
“Yes Libby, I certainly do.” She whispered back. “Daddy told me that if you agreed to this, he wanted you to look especially pretty so that he can take us girls out and show everyone how lucky he is to have such pretty ladies for a wife and daughter.”
I pictured mommy in a pretty dress, her hair all done up, and holding daddy’s arm as we walked into a fancy restaurant. I would be on the other side, wearing one of these beautiful dresses, frilly lingerie underneath, a pair of socks with the lace trim, and Mary Jane’s on my feet.
As we passed on the way to our table, people would stop talking and stare at us. The women would be so jealous of mommy for looking so beautiful and want to rush home to buy their little girls pretty dresses like mine. The men would be jealous of daddy; they’d wish they could be having dinner with two such beautiful ladies as mommy and me.
The waiter would hold my chair; I’d carefully brush my skirt, sit down, and fold my hands in my lap like a perfect little lady. Daddy would hold mommy’s chair and she’d smile and sit down like the graceful lady she was.
The women would all whisper to each other that it was so nice to see a mother who had taught her daughter all the skills that would allow her to be as graceful as she would be beautiful when she grew up!
I got so worked up over seeing so many pretty dresses that I completely lost control, rushed over to a rack of dresses, pulled out a pink one with sheer puffy sleeves and a sash and begged mommy to buy it for me!
“Please, please buy me this dress mommy!” I begged. “It’s so pretty.”
Mom’s face lit up as if someone stuck a light bulb inside her head. She hurried over, took the dress and held it against me.
“It’s a little small for you Libby; let’s see if we can’t find a bigger size. Look at the rings on the racks and find one that has an 11 on it, okay?”
I rushed around until I found a rack with an 11 on it and called for mommy to hurry over.
“Here it is mommy, is this the right size?” I asked as I pulled out the dress I wanted.
Mommy held it against me and smiled.
“I think it’s just right, are there any other ones you’d like?”
I was in a store filled with the most beautiful outfits a girl could ever hope to wear and mommy wanted to know if there were any other dresses she could buy for me? I didn’t need to be asked twice, I grabbed her hand and we were off to turn me into the girliest girl imaginable!
Mommy was thrilled to help me pick out dresses; we finally decided on twelve of the prettiest dresses in the world and took them into the dressing room.
Naturally I had to try the pink one on first; it was the first one I had fallen in love with so it just had to be the first I tried on! Mommy carefully helped me out of my jumper and top and I stood perfectly still, eyes closed, holding my breath, as she lowered the dress over my head.
“Open your eyes now Libby,” I heard mommy say after she buttoned up the dress and tied the sash. “Open your eyes and see what a beautiful girl you really are.”
When I opened my eyes I gasped. When I had played dress-up, I used to imagine that I was a pretty girl wearing just such a dress. Now it was real; I was standing in a dressing room wearing an ultra girly dress and mommy was going to buy it for me!
“You’re going to need a few petticoats if you’re going to wear that kind of dress honey,” Mommy said as she fluffed out my skirt (It feels soooo nice to call it my skirt!).
“What’s a petticoat mommy?” I asked as I twirled to make my skirt stick out.
“A petticoat is a special slip for dresses with full skirts like these. It has several layers which make the skirt stick out and away from your body. They’re very pretty and every little girl needs at least one for her best dresses.”
I was on cloud nine listening to mommy tell me how she was going to buy me petticoats that would make my dresses stick out, and matching panties with lace ruffles on the bum so that I’d look and feel extra pretty.
“Promise me that you won’t be a tomboy,” Mom begged. “I want my daughter to be a little lady in pretty dresses and hair ribbons. I’ll buy you the prettiest outfits if you’ll just promise to wear them.”
“I promise mommy,” I was nearly in tears myself. “I’ll never be a tomboy; I love pretty dresses like this one!”
“Some girls think it’s too much trouble to get dressed up; you have to behave and act like a young lady at all times.” Mommy told me. “Would you like to be a young lady for me and daddy?”
“Yes mommy, I’ll listen to everything you tell me and I’ll make you and daddy proud of me.”
“Good girl!” Mommy gave me a kiss and hug. “Let’s get you out of that dress; we have a lot more to try on!”
It took over an hour for me to try on every dress we had chosen; no girl could ever have been happier than I was. I had promised mommy that I’d never be a tomboy and I meant it; why would I ever want to wear pants when I could wear such pretty dresses?
Mommy and I went from store to store, buying pretty outfits for me and things like nightgowns with puppies and kittens on them, hair brushes, ribbons and barrettes, some sneakers (pink with sparkles), and even some baby dolls and a set of Barbie dolls and clothes for them. I wasn’t sure how to play with dolls but mommy promised that she’d teach me and that it would lots of fun.
It took four trips to bring in all of the packages when we finally got home. Daddy helped out a lot so I could run to my room and change into the pink party dress mommy had bought me; he insisted on seeing this beautiful little girl that mommy had told him about!
Mommy helped me out of my outfit and gave me a pair of pink, ruffled panties to wear. I pulled the panties on quickly hoping that mommy wouldn’t notice that my little friend was getting bigger. Next came a silky pink T shirt with thin straps (mommy called it a Camisole) and then my new petticoat.
The feeling of my panties, camisole, and petticoat against my body was nearly too much to handle; I forced myself to concentrate on things I was learning in Geography class to keep from making a mess in my panties.
Mommy undid the buttons and tied the sash into a big bow; my petticoat was making my skirt stick out way farther than any other dress I ever wore and I loved it! I knew that I couldn’t reach the buttons to take the dress off without help but who cared, I didn’t have to worry about getting caught playing dress-up, I was a little girl now and it was okay for me to wear pretty dresses!
Mommy brushed my wig and switched a pink ribbon for the red one I was wearing.
“Girls like to match the color of things like their shoes, purses, or for younger girls, hair ribbons to the color of their dress.” Mommy told me as I carefully sat down to put on my socks and shoes. “Your hair ribbon and shoes will be pink, just like your dress. Your socks will be white so that they stand out, but the lace collar on them will be pink.”
It felt so nice to be a girl; everything felt so silky, my panties, petticoat, and even my socks felt silky on my feet. I just had to convince mommy and daddy to let me be a girl after this month was over; I couldn’t imagine going back to wearing dull, scratchy, boy’s clothes ever again. I’d promise to be a good girl; they’d never have to worry about me being a tomboy. I’d let mommy buy me pretty dresses and lingerie, I’d let my hair grow long and brush it to keep it shiny and pretty, and when I grew up, I’d be a lady just like mommy!
Mommy sprayed some cologne on me to make me smell nice and after giving her a kiss I skipped to the living room to show off my new dress for daddy.
“You look beautiful Elizabeth,” Daddy whistled as he shook his head
“How come you called me Elizabeth instead of Libby?” I asked. My parents usually only called me Edward when they were mad at me. “Are you mad at me daddy, don’t you want me to be a girl?”
Daddy quickly swept me into his arms and held me tight.
“I’m not mad at you sweetheart, I only called you Elizabeth because you look like a beautiful young lady instead of just a little girl. Your mom thought being a girl for Halloween would be something different; things sort of snowballed from there. I don’t mind you being a girl if it’s okay with you; mommy and I want you to be happy though.”
I climbed onto his lap, fixed my skirt and petticoat just like mommy had taught me to, and threw my arms around his neck.
“I’m happy daddy, really I am. I love my pretty new clothes and I promise to be a very good girl for you and mommy!”
It was the first time I ever saw my father cry.
Daddy was so impressed with me that he insisted on taking mommy and I to dinner so he could show us off.
Mommy pulled me along to her room, saying that we had to hurry and get ready for our date with daddy.
“But I’m already dressed mommy,” I was protesting more to avoid being dragged into her room where she’d be changing clothes. I wasn’t feeling like enough of a girl to see my mom dressing just yet.
“Libby, a woman is never already dressed for an important date with such a handsome man.” She told me as she pulled me into her room. “We have important decisions to make; what dress to wear, do we want heels or not, stockings or pantyhose, how should we do our hair, and just scads of other things!”
I realized that mommy was opening up a whole new world to me; she was taking me by my hand and leading me to girlhood. If I was ever going to become a real girl I should know all of this stuff. I smiled sweetly and watched as she stripped off her clothes.
“First, we’ll have to shower; a hot bubble bath would be great but we don’t have time for that.”
“Now, the bra and panties I have on are made of cotton. They’re just fine for everyday things like our shopping trip but for a big date with a wonderful guy like your daddy, I want to feel extra pretty and feminine so I’ll wear this satin bra and panty set with a matching slip.”
To my surprise, she stripped off her bra and panties and began undressing me. I was thrilled that she was willing to treat me as if I was a real girl! I ended up taking a shower with mom and listening to her explain some of the mysteries of being a woman. When we were done, we were nice and clean, smelled like a bouquet of flowers, and I knew there was so much more to being a girl than I ever imagined.
Mommy powdered me all over with a nice smelling powder puff then we both started to dress again.
I pulled on my own panties, camisole, petticoat, and socks, and then watched as mommy put on her matching panties, bra, and slip.
“What’s that mommy?” I asked as she fastened something that looked like bottomless panties with straps around her waist.
“It’s called a garter belt honey,” She smiled as she carefully rolled up what seemed like pantyhose with the panty and clipped them to it. “When ladies want to feel extra special, we wear stockings and attach them to the garter belt to hold them up.”
Mommy let me feel how silky the stockings felt.
“Can I wear stockings too mommy?” I asked hopefully.
“Sorry honey, stockings and garter belts are not for little girls. When you’re a teenager, I’ll buy you your very first garter belt and stockings; you’ll love the way they make you feel so sexy and feminine!”
She realized what she had said and quickly apologized. I wish I could have told her that I couldn’t wait for that day to come!
“Even though you’re still a little girl, it’s important to feel feminine,” Mommy told me as she buttoned up my dress. “Wearing pretty clothes and lingerie helps women feel that way. Men love to be around feminine women, it makes them feel very strong which is important to a man. Anything that makes daddy feel good is very important to me since I love him so much.”
“Is feminine what I’m feeling mommy?” I asked as I ran my hands over my skirt. “I felt all funny inside when I first saw this dress in the store; I felt it a little bit when I first got dressed up as Libby and it feels really, really good to be all dressed up.”
“That sounds like you feel very feminine Libby dear,” Mommy told me as I zipped up her dress. “You’re going to have a wonderful time as a girl if you don’t mind feeling that way.”
“I don’t mind mommy,” I confessed. “I thought that maybe I would, but now I think that being a girl will be lots and lots of fun!”
“We’re ready for our big date, daddy!” I called out as I came skipping into the room. “You look very handsome!”
Daddy grabbed me and swung me around causing my skirt to flare out.
“Put me down Daddy, you’re going to mess up my dress and then we’ll have to wait while I find another one to wear!” I scolded.
“How did you do it?” He asked mom after quickly setting me back on my feet. “You turned my beautiful princess into a wife!”
“You’re silly daddy,” I laughed. “I’m not a wife, I just don’t want to miss dinner with the handsome man mommy’s been talking about!”
“You certainly are a real charmer,” Daddy laughed. “And just what has mommy been saying about this handsome man?”
“Well, she said that he’s the most handsome man she’s ever met, he’s very sweet, and that she’s madly in love with him!”
“I’ll have to take you ladies out more often!” He teased. “You smell very nice Elizabeth; may I call you that since you are such a beautiful lady?”
I couldn’t keep from blushing over his compliments.
“Thank you, mommy and I took our shower and she put some yummy smelling powder on me.”
“You took a shower with mommy?” He asked, surprised.
“Why not,” Mommy asked. “She had to get ready too and we didn’t have time for a bubble bath.”
That seemed to settle the question, mommy seemed to be telling daddy that she planned to consider me to be her daughter and we were going to do things together as two females! If this kept up, it would be easy to stay as a girl forever.
Mommy and I took our purses and waited for daddy to open the door for us; being a girl was so nice!
Everyone did stare as we walked to our seats but unfortunately, no one stopped talking or seemed awed by us. Daddy held mommy’s chair and the waiter held mine for me. I set my little purse on the table just like mom, smiled at the nice waiter, and sat down like a perfect little lady. Mom caught my eye and smiled, pleased that I was acting so nicely.
Mommy told daddy what to order for her then motioned for me to do the same.
“Ladies let the gentleman order for them,” She winked. “Men like to think that they’re in charge.”
“Do you have to tell her stuff like that?” Daddy laughed. “I was hoping that my princess would be spared all of that nonsense.”
“Your princess needs to know how to wrap a man around her little finger,” Mommy laughed. “I have to teach her all of the secrets that mothers have been passing down to their daughters for generations.”
“All a princess as lovely as Elizabeth needs to do is smile,” He shook his head. “Men will hurry to wrap themselves around her little finger.”
Dinner was beyond belief; the food was delicious but being treated as a young woman by daddy was even more delicious. I loved each and every one of his many compliments about what a beautiful and charming young lady I was. One day as a girl and I knew that I never wanted to be a boy again.
Later that night mommy let me experience something every girl loves — a hot bubble bath! She filled my bathtub up with hot water that was just loaded with bubbles and smiled knowingly as I sank into one of the most wonderfully feminine experiences ever.
As I soaked she sat nearby and continued teaching me the things she felt I needed to know to be a girl. I couldn’t wear party dresses every day no matter how much I wanted to. There may be times when it would just make sense to wear pants but that didn’t mean that I’d be any less of a girl. A girl had so many choices when she chose outfits that just weren’t available to boys.
“For example, you may need to wear pants, even jeans for some reason when you’d rather wear a pretty dress. You could choose a pair of pants that are a pretty color or have some nice decoration on them. You can also wear a pretty top with them.”
“I get it!” I squealed in delight. “I could even wear an extra pretty pair of panties that would make me feel nice even in pants.”
“Good girl Libby,” She smiled. “Now, what’s better, a quick shower or a bubble bath?”
“A bubble bath is way better!” I shouted as I threw bubbles into the air.
“Very good Libby, now enjoy your bath and don’t forget that daddy and I want goodnight kisses before you go to sleep.”
I shook my head vigorously. “I promise not to forget.”
Mommy kissed my head and started to leave.
“Thank you mommy,” I called out to her. “Thank you for letting me be a girl!”
We were both crying as she rushed to hug me. “Thank you for making me so happy Elizabeth; I never thought I’d have such a wonderful daughter.”
I was getting to like being called Elizabeth.
Mommy taught me all kinds of fun things like how to take care of baby dolls, how to pick outfits for my Barbie dolls, and even how to apply nail polish. I wanted to learn how to use makeup but mommy would only buy me a toy makeup set, she said I’m too young to use real makeup. I can’t wait until I’m old enough!
Time seemed to be passing faster than ever before but I was having so much fun that it didn’t seem to matter to me. Five days a week I went to school as an eleven year old boy named Eddie but every evening and weekend Eddie went away and Libby came out.
I’d rush home from school and take a nice hot bubble bath, put on some pretty clothes and start doing my homework. Mommy and daddy said that unless I had my homework done, I wasn’t allowed to play with my dolls so I made sure that everything was done and neatly set out for them to inspect. As soon as mommy checked my homework, I would rush to my room and bring out my baby dolls.
By the time daddy came home from work, I had my homework finished, my baby dolls were wearing pretty outfits, and we were waiting to greet him. He never got more than two steps into the house before I rushed over and smothered him with kisses. I was a big time Daddy’s Girl!
Halloween was only a week away when mommy asked which outfit I wanted to wear to Daddy’s party.
“I’d like to wear my yellow party dress,” I answered without waiting. “But it’s kind of cold so maybe I could wear that yellow velvet dress with my white tights and my green shoes that have a little heel.”
“The party will be inside so why not go ahead and wear your yellow dress to the party and save the warmer one for Trick or treating?” Mommy suggested. “It will be nice and bright at the party and everyone will be able to see how pretty you look.”
I thought about it for all of two seconds before hugging her and telling her how much I loved her! My velvet dress was pretty but if I was supposed to be a little girl for Halloween, nothing would make me look better than a little girl’s party dress!
No one at school even bothered to ask me what I was going to be for Halloween. I guess that was good since I didn’t want to spoil the surprise but it still hurt me that I was practically invisible to the other kids.
I still watched the girls for tips on how to dress and act but I had to fight the urge to rush over to the third grade girls at lunch or recess and ask if I could jump rope with them or talk about my Barbie dolls. I hoped that someday I’d be one of the girls in a cute uniform skirt, jumping rope, or giggling about a cute boy in our class.
Halloween would be on a Wednesday and Daddy’s part was to on the Saturday before. That was a very good thing because I wanted to be able to take a nice bubble bath and since mommy had promised to let me wear nail polish, my nails would need time to dry so I didn’t mess up my pretty dress.
I was very worried about Daddy’s party; I wanted people to tell me how pretty I looked, but what if they laughed at me? Daddy told me that some kids might laugh but that I shouldn’t worry too much; after all, it was all in fun for Halloween.
Mommy was going to the party as Raggedy Ann and Daddy of course was Raggedy Andy. They looked so cute in their costumes; I hoped they’d win some sort of prize. As long as I don’t get laughed at or teased too much, I don’t care if I win; my prize will be when mommy and daddy agree to let Libby stick around.
It’s been a month I’ll never forget; I never in my wildest dreams thought that I’d be not only be allowed to dress up like a little girl but mommy and daddy would treat me like the girl I hope to become. I don’t know how I’ll be able to stand it if they say that I have to go back to being Eddie again; even dressing up like I used to won’t help me. I’ve had a chance to be a girl and I know I’ll never be happy again as a boy.
The big moment finally arrived; I got almost completely dressed by myself, mom still had to button a few buttons I couldn’t reach, tie my sash, and help with my wig but it felt good to have her help; it may be the last time she’ll be able to. Once my buttons were done and my sash tied into a pretty bow, I was ready. Mommy and I took our coats and purses, I took a deep breath, and we were off to the party.
I got tons of compliments from many of the women at the party who first thought that I was just a little girl in a pretty dress. They’d ask me my name and I’d proudly tell them that it was Elizabeth Marie Martin, but my nickname was Libby. They all thought it was so cute that I’d answer like that.
Later, after I won first prize for best costume, they came back to tell mommy and daddy how amazed they were that I was really a boy. A bunch of them blurted out that I was too pretty to be a boy but quickly apologized. They probably thought they’d hurt my feelings; maybe they didn’t notice how much I smiled when I heard them! Winning First Prize at the party got me twenty-five dollars; but the compliments were worth tons more than the money.
I was walking on air as I waited to go Trick or Treating; mommy had decided to fix me up as a princess in a pretty First Communion dress she’d picked out for me. She showed me a rhinestone covered tiara, white pantyhose, little girl pumps with a low heel, and the prettiest white panties, camisole, and petticoat a girl could ever want. For that one night, my last stand as Elizabeth Marie Martin, I would even be allowed to wear a touch of makeup!
I rushed home on Halloween and spent an hour taking a hot bubble bath, then wearing my “Girls Rule” nightgown and matching panties under a fluffy pink robe, I ate dinner so that I wouldn’t be tempted to eat any candy before mommy and daddy could check it for me.
As soon as I finished dinner and helped mommy with the dishes, we went to my room to get me ready to become Princess Libby. My panties were nice and silky and had rows of pretty lace ruffles on the backside, the outer layer of my petticoat was all lace, and my camisole was silky instead of the usual cotton and had lace straps. It was the prettiest lingerie I’ve ever worn and when mommy showed me my dress, I almost cried.
It had a full skirt which is why I wore a petticoat; short sleeves that were sheer and puffed out, and the chest part had little pearls sewn into it. I knew that once I had that dress on, I’d never want to take it off again even if I had to wear it to school! I wanted everyone to see how pretty I was and then they’d know that I should have always been a girl.
“Why am I a princess,” I asked as mommy helped button my dress. “What was wrong with my velvet dress?”
“Nothing was wrong with it Libby,” She said as she adjusted my skirt to cover my petticoat. “I saw this dress and thought that since it’s not that cold, you might want to be a princess instead.”
I twirled a little to see how well it looked. “It’s so pretty mommy, thank you for buying it for me.”
Mommy gave mea kiss.
“You did daddy and me such a big favor that we wanted you to have something to remember from this last month. Turning you into a princess is our way of saying thanks.”
“I didn’t mind mommy, really I didn’t. It was a lot of fun being a little girl.”
I wanted to tell her that if she really loved me, she’d let me be a girl forever, but somehow I couldn’t bring myself to say it.
Mommy fixed my wig and put a little lipstick and eye-shadow on me. Then she told me to close my eyes.
I felt something going around my neck and then something pinching my ears. When she told me to open my eyes, I was wearing a pretty necklace and earrings!
“Mommy, you’re letting me wear earrings and a necklace? I’ll be the prettiest girl out trick or treating tonight!”
“No matter what, you’d still be the prettiest girl.” I heard daddy say as he walked into the room. “It’s a good thing you’re not older, I might just run off with you!”
“You’d miss mommy too much.” I told him. “She’s the nicest lady in the whole world.”
“Then I guess you must be the second nicest,” Daddy nodded. “Thanks for doing this, I know it must have been tough, but it helped more than you can imagine.”
Mommy shooed him out of the room before we both started crying; after all this, I didn’t want to miss my last chance to be Libby.
I had to come back home twice to drop off all the candy I got; every time a woman was handing out candy, she’d give me an extra piece since I looked so pretty. Only a few people ever asked who I was and it took a lot of convincing before they believed me. I finished the night with more candy than I ever got before and posed for a couple of dozen pictures before I took my last bubble bath and slept in my Barbie nightgown for the last time.
The next morning it was back to school as Eddie; a short, confused, boy.
A couple of kids mentioned that they’d heard about my costume and some girls mentioned that they’d seen me and were amazed at how pretty I looked. I told them that it was all my mom’s idea and that I thought it was silly but they insisted that I had made a very pretty little girl! One girl even said that she thought I’d make a better girl than I did a boy.
She apologized but said that she wasn’t trying to be mean or anything; she just thought that I was very sweet and gentle and gentle. There was something about me, she told me, that made her think that I’d make a great girlfriend; I seemed to her like the kind of person she could got to if she was upset and I’d understand.
I smiled and told her that I wasn’t upset; I knew she meant what she’d said as a compliment and that’s how I’d take it.
When I got home there were no pretty outfits in my closet; my boy’s clothes had all been put back on their hangers and in my drawers. The stuff I’d brought home and hidden was still where I’d put it but I couldn’t change into them unless I had the house to myself. I locked my door, laid down on my bed, and cried.
Mom and dad (I didn’t feel right calling them mommy and daddy if I wasn’t Libby) acted as though the last month had never happened. I was Eddie and no mention was made of Libby. Dad seemed to miss having his daughter rush up to greet him when he got home at night, and mom would sometimes start to call me Libby but stop and quickly switch to Eddie. Nothing felt right at home; all of the warmth I felt from the past month had disappeared and I felt so sad.
Christmas came and went; I got clothes, a PC, and some hot games for my play station but it didn't help. What I wanted more than anything else was to be Libby again; to have mommy and daddy tell me how pretty I was and how happy I made them. If I had gotten even one dress for Christmas, my parents could’ve forgotten the PC and everything else they had bought for me.
I was able to dress up a couple of times when no one was home but it wasn’t as much fun anymore. Sneaking over to my parent’s room to look in the mirror wasn’t necessary anymore; I still had a full length mirror on my closet door from when I was Libby. I’d dress up and stare at myself but instead of twirling and giggling like I used to do, I ended up crying.
I found it hard to concentrate on my homework; when I finished I wouldn’t be able to change into a pretty dress and play with my dolls. My dresses and dolls were gone. Since I wasn’t concentrating on my homework, I wasn’t prepared in class and my grades started to fall from A’s to D’s. Mom and dad tried to talk to me to find out what was wrong, but I blew them off; I just knew they wouldn’t understand if I told them that I wanted to be a girl.
The months churned along and I found myself becoming sadder and sadder as they did. Nothing seemed to matter anymore; my grades sucked, I didn’t touch my PC or the games I got for Christmas: when I watched TV, I couldn’t follow any plots.
Spring was coming and so was my twelfth birthday. It didn’t matter to me though, nothing did anymore. I knew I should’ve been a girl; somehow, something went wrong though and I was stuck as a boy. I couldn’t tell anyone my secret though; other kids would think that I was some sort of freak and my parents would probably think they caused it by asking me to pretend to be a girl.
I really loved my parents even though I couldn’t tell them that; at least I couldn’t as Eddie, I told them that I loved them several times a day when I was Libby though. I knew that they loved me; they told me so even before I became Libby, but I had a hard time telling them.
Knowing that they loved me made it pretty much impossible to tell them what was bothering me; I knew they’d blame themselves, and the last thing I wanted was to hurt them in any way. I’d have to keep my feelings secret, no matter what!
One Saturday morning, two weeks before my birthday, everything blew up.
I was sitting in my usual Zombie state watching TV when dad asked what I wanted for my birthday.
“You’ve been really down in the dumps, what can mom and I get for you that would cheer you up?” He asked in a very worried tone. “There must be something that you want more than anything else. Maybe we could get it for you?”
Something inside of me snapped.
“I want to be a girl!” I shouted at the top of my lungs.
Dad’s mouth dropped open; mom’s mouth was opening and closing, but no sound was coming out.
Mom rushed to my side and threw her arms around me.
“You mean you want us to let you dress up like a little girl again?” She asked. “Is that what’s bothering you?”
I couldn’t pretend anymore; I broke down and started crying harder than I’ve ever cried in my life.
“No, that’s not exactly what I want.” I sobbed. “I want to be a girl, not just dress like one!”
“Eddie, are you sure you understand what you’re saying?” Dad asked as he came over and sat next to me.
“Yes dad, I understand exactly what I’m saying.” I said after a deep breath. “Something got screwed up when I was born. I know that I should have been born as a girl; I’m not supposed to be a boy and I hate being a boy.”
“Does this have anything to do with when you were Libby?” Mom asked as she hugged me. “Dad and I didn’t mean to upset you in any way.”
“It’s not that mom, really it isn’t.” I explained. “I’ve felt this way for so long, I can’t remember ever not feeling that something was wrong. I don’t fit in with other boys; I’m not like them at all. I hate sports; I’d rather play with a baby doll than a basketball.”
“You don’t have to be an athlete,” Mom countered. “Not every boy can be a star basketball player or quarterback. Sports have nothing to do with your sex.”
“It’s not just sports,” I shook my head. “It’s everything. I can’t explain it; I just don’t think of myself as a boy. I’d like to have a girl as a friend, not as a girlfriend. If I’m going to be on a Basketball court or a Football field, I want to be wearing a Cheerleader’s uniform and cheering for some cute boy.”
Dad’s eyes got huge when I said that I’d like to cheer for a cute boy.
“Do you prefer boys to girls?”
I shook my head and thought about Eric Montel, one of the guys who lifted me up to shoot a basket in gym; I felt my heart start to beat faster and a smile formed on my face.
“Uh huh,” I answered, nodding my head quickly. “I noticed that there are a lot of cute guys at school.”
“When did you start to notice that guys were cute?” Dad asked calmly. “When you were Libby?”
“Nah, I started noticing them about two years ago. I’d hear a bunch of girls giggling about some cute guy and I understood exactly what they meant.” I smiled as I thought about Eric. “Eric Montel is in my classes and he’s such a doll! He’s tall, has the most beautiful green eyes, and he lifts me up in gym class when it’s my turn to shoot a basket.”
“Do you like it when he does that?” Dad didn’t seem upset, but he did seem confused.
“Oh yeah,” I grinned. “He’s so strong, he lifts me way up and it feels so nice!”
Dad looked over at mom and shook his head.
“I think your mom and I have a lot of questions for you Eddie,” He sighed. “This is not going to be easy for any of us; I wish you had told us sooner.”
“I didn’t want you guys to think it was your fault,” I sniffed. “You’re really great parents and I love you so much!”
“We love you too,” Dad said as he pulled me close; it felt so good to have him holding me like that. “We need to spend some time figuring out how we can help. Would you feel more comfortable talking to us as Libby?”
“Yes, it would help a lot.” I nodded. “I don’t have anything to wear though.”
“How about wearing one of those nice dresses in the back of your closet?” Mom grinned. “I’ll bet you’ll look cute in one of those outfits.”
“Yeah, I haven’t worn one of them in a while!”
I suddenly realized that she knew about my secret stash of clothes.
“Why don’t you two pick out a nice outfit and come back when she’s dressed?” Dad suggested with a smile.
I hugged him so tightly I heard him gasp for air.
“I love you daddy!” I whispered.
“I love you too Elizabeth,” He whispered back as he kissed my cheek. “Don’t worry honey, we’ll figure this out somehow.”
I ran to my room as mommy promised to catch up in a few minutes.
I pulled the dress out of its hiding place along with a slip, panties, socks and shoes. The dress was badly wrinkled but it was still a dress and not a pair of boy’s pants.
I had my panties on and was lowering my slip when mom came in carrying my wig.
“Where did you get those clothes?”
I explained about the Goodwill box and how I’d carefully hidden everything so I could wear them whenever no one was home.
“They’re cute outfits,” Mommy nodded. “I found them not long after you brought them home.”
“Does Daddy know?”
“I told you that we don’t have any secrets Libby. We were concerned about you, we did some research on cross-dressing and decided it wouldn’t hurt you so we left the clothes where they were and arranged some time when you could dress up.”
“All those times when you two had extra shopping to do…?”
“All arranged to give you some time to enjoy some harmless fun. Or at least we thought it was harmless.” She shrugged.
“What about Libby and Halloween? Was that all arranged too?”
“Daddy and I thought you might enjoy being a girl for Halloween; when we started to talk about it, things sort of snowballed into your being Libby. We didn’t see any real harm in it and thought you’d have a good time.”
“I did, mommy. I had the best time of my life.” I told her.
“Was that what made you want to be a girl?” She asked after a little hesitation.
“No, I told you and daddy that I knew I should have been a girl a long, long, time ago. Spending all of that time as a girl was so nice and it made me realize that I could never be happy as a boy.”
Mommy took my dress to iron while I tried to fix my wig. When she came back, I had my wig all brushed out and felt so much better. Mommy unzipped my dress and helped me get it over my wig. When I was all dressed, I skipped back to the living room to talk to daddy.
I carefully smoothed my skirt as I sat across from daddy and folded my hands in my lap like a good girl.
“That dress looks very nice on you Libby,” He smiled. “Are you ready to answer our questions?”
“Thank you for letting me keep it daddy,” I answered happily. “Ask me anything you want and I’ll try to answer. I don’t understand everything, but I know that I’m really a girl!”
“Can you tell us when you first thought you were a girl?” Mommy asked.
“I guess when I was in Nursery School,” I told her. “I saw the other girls and wondered why I wasn’t wearing a dress too. I wanted to play dolls with them but the teacher wouldn’t let me.”
Daddy and mommy shook their heads at the same time.
“Your teacher told us about that,” Mommy agreed. “We didn’t think it was such a big deal; a lot of little boys go through a stage like that.”
“When I started first grade, I wanted to sit on the girl’s side of the room but my teacher said I had to sit with the boys. I thought she was being mean because I knew that I was a girl and should be sitting with the girls.”
“Did you ever tell anyone that you were a girl?” Daddy asked.
“Uh huh, when that teacher made me sit with the boys, I told her that I was a girl. All the kids laughed at me and teased me.”
“Why didn’t you tell us about it?” Mommy asked. “We told you never to keep secrets.”
“I know, but I was afraid that you’d laugh at me too.” I bit my lip to keep from crying. Whenever I remembered about how much I was teased, I wanted to cry. “Everyone at school was laughing at me.”
“We would never laugh at you Libby,” Daddy insisted. “Boy or girl, you’re still our kid and we love you.”
Biting my lip didn’t help; when daddy told me that he and mommy loved me, I broke down and cried like a little baby.
Mommy handed me some tissue to cry my eyes. She rubbed my back and asked if I felt like going on.
I dried my tears and nodded.
“Yes, I waited way too long to tell you guys. I want to make sure you understand how I feel.”
“Good girl,” Daddy smiled. “Now, tell us more about these boys that you think are cute?”
I smiled and told them all about Eric Montel and Dave Smith, and Mike Jones; the three cutest guys in the seventh grade.
“All of the girls think they’re so dreamy,” I groaned. “They tease the other girls and talk to them in the hall between classes. I wish they’d stop and talk to me.”
“That’s not going to happen honey,” Mom explained sadly. “As far as anyone is concerned, you’re a boy and they’re not interested in other boys.”
“I know, but I can’t help the way I feel whenever I see one of them. They really are so dreamy!”
I talked to mommy and daddy for a couple of hours before they said it was bedtime. They promised to talk to me more tomorrow, once they had some time to think.
“May I take a bubble bath please?” I asked hopefully. “I really miss them.”
“Sure,” Daddy nodded. “While you’re in the tub, mommy will bring out your favorite nightgown and some panties, okay?”
I jumped up and kissed him; I missed doing that but it was okay now since I was a girl!
I ran a tub full of bubbles, then took off my wig and stepped out of my outfit and into the tub. How could mommy wonder why I wanted to be a girl when I knew that she took bubble baths too?
When I finally got out of the tub I put on the Little Mermaid nightgown and the pink silky panties mommy had left for me. It felt so good to wear a nightgown and panties to bed again; I was never going to wear boy’s PJ’s any more!
Mommy was hanging clothes in my closet when I got back to my room. The pretty outfits I had enjoyed wearing were back and so was all of my pretty lingerie! My blue sheets and pillow case were gone, replaced by a Cinderella sheet set.
“Why didn’t you get rid of my Libby clothes and stuff mommy?” I asked. “Did you know I wanted to be a girl?”
“No,” She laughed. “You certainly surprised daddy and I. We knew you were dressing up and saw how much you enjoyed being Libby so we put the things away in case you ever asked to use them again.”
“Wow!” I couldn’t believe it. “You mean I could’ve asked for one of my dresses and you would’ve given
it to me?”
“All you had to do was ask.” Mommy grinned. “It wasn’t such a big deal and it made you happy to wear dresses. Becoming a girl is going to be a whole different story though.”
“It’s important mommy,” I pleaded. “I’m not kidding, really I’m not, and I just know that I shouldn’t be a boy!”
“We believe you honey,” She said soothingly. “Now get to bed, we have a lot more talking to do tomorrow.”
I climbed into bed and fell asleep thinking about what a great mommy and daddy that I had and what a lucky girl I was.
That night I dreamed that I was in gym class and we were practicing shooting baskets again. When my turn came, Eric Montel put his arms around my waist and lifted me up. I threw the ball and it went right into the basket!! Eric started cheering, and then he turned me around to face him and gave me a kiss.
“Good job Libby!” He said as he held me close.
Everyone in the gym was clapping and cheering; Eric put me down and I rushed over to where some of my girlfriends were standing so I could till them what a great kisser Eric was. They all said that they wished he’d pick them up and give them a kiss but I just laughed; Eric was my boyfriend!
I woke up the next day wondering if it had all been just a dream. I slowly pulled back the blankets and there was proof that it wasn’t — I was definitely wearing a Little Mermaid nightgown and a pair of panties! My sheets had Cinderella on them and there were skirts and dresses in my closet and pretty panties in my dresser drawers!
I chose a cute pair of pink jeans and a pink and white striped top to wear with a pair of white socks and my pink sneakers. I brushed my hair to make bangs, clipped a white barrette into my hair, and hurried down to have breakfast with my wonderful mommy and daddy!
“Good morning mommy,” I said as I hugged her and kissed her cheek.
“Good morning daddy,” I said as I did the same to him.
“You look nice Libby, but why are you wearing pants?” Daddy asked. “I thought you’d want to wear a really pretty dress.”
“I don’t mind pants daddy,” I smiled. “These are girl’s pants; I don’t want to have to wear boy’s clothes, that’s all.”
“Unfortunately, you’re going to need to wear boy’s clothes for a little while yet at least, “Mommy explained. “You can’t leave school on Friday as a boy and show up on Monday as a girl”
“But I told you, I’m not a boy!” Why didn’t they understand?
“We heard you Libby and we believe you, but unless and until we can get this whole thing straightened out, you’ll have to look like a boy.” Daddy insisted.
“But only for school sweetheart,” Mommy added. “When you’re not in school, you can wear pretty dresses any time you like.”
“Daddy and I were up very late last night,” She continued. “We looked up a lot of things on the internet and we’ve decided that you have to talk to a doctor.”
“How come,” I shrugged? “I’m not sick”.
“Not that kind of doctor,” Daddy broke in. “A doctor who specializes in boys who want to be girls.”
“Like a shrink?”
“Something like that,” He shook his head and laughed. “This would be a psychologist who will talk to you and make sure you really understand what you’ve told us. He’ll talk to you and ask a lot of questions and make you take some tests. Then you’ll probably have to have some blood tests done to make sure there’s nothing physically wrong with you.”
“Will he turn me into a girl?” I was psyched; I’d do anything to be a girl!
“If he thinks it’s the right thing to do, he’ll recommend that you become a girl.”
“It won’t be easy Libby,” Mommy quickly added. “Even if the doctor thinks you should be a girl, you’ll have to take pills and wait for about a year.”
“I can wait!”
“You’ll have to live completely as a girl during that time,” she continued. “You’ll have to be able to convince everyone you know that you’re a girl. That means teachers, friends, everyone.”
“No problem, I did it when I was Libby and again at Halloween.”
“We have one more condition that we’ll talk about later.” Daddy said. “Mommy and I have to go out for a little while; while we’re out, we want you to look at some things on the PC. They’ll give you some information on what you’re going to have to go through and what will happen if the doctor agrees that you should become a girl.”
“Okay,” I happily agreed. ?”It’ll be kind of neat to find out what was going to happen to me; I mean, I know the doctor couldn’t wave a magic wand and make a girl out of me, but I really didn’t know anything else. Except that I absolutely, positively, totally should be a girl!”
Mommy and daddy were gone for a couple of hours. I read all the stuff they bookmarked and it was unreal!
First, I’d have to take a bunch of tests to make sure that I wasn’t nuts, then more tests to see if I really thought of myself as a girl. I’d take their silly tests but I wasn’t going to change my mind.
What really made me pay attention was what would happen to me once I passed all the tests.
I’d have to get shots and take pills which would stop me from having a male puberty. I wouldn’t grow any hair on my face, my muscles wouldn’t get big, my voice wouldn’t get deep, and my little friend would stay little. Because I wouldn’t be changing into a young man, my body would take all of the fat cells that would accumulate and move them to my hips, butt, and chest making me look more like a girl.
Once my male puberty was stopped I’d get shots and take pills to replace the male hormones my body would’ve been making with female ones. That would cause me to grow breast, give me a girl’s figure, and smooth out my body, making me look like a girl.
The doctor might even recommend that my testicles be removed to help the female hormones take over. I think I’ll ask the doctor to do that right away so I don’t start turning into a boy while I’m waiting to become a girl.
I just finished reading everything when I heard mommy and daddy in the garage. I rushed out to meet them and see if they needed any help. Even if they didn’t need help, I’m sure they could always use a hug and a kiss!
They were carrying a bunch of packages which they set down by the couch. Daddy sat down with mommy next to him and told me to come and sit on his other side.
“Mommy and I had a long talk last night Libby, and we’ve decided that you just can’t be a little girl anymore.”
I couldn’t believe he was saying that to me!
“But daddy, you and mommy promised that I could become a girl, remember? I read all the stuff on the PC and I still want to be a girl!” I started crying.
“Calm down honey,” He told me as he put his arm around me. “You didn’t let me finish.”
“Mommy and I agree with you, you should be a girl, just not an eight year old girl. If you really want to become a girl, you’re going to have to grow up.”
“But I thought you liked having a little girl? Mommy said I was supposed to be eight years old, didn’t you mommy?”
“Yes, I did.” Mommy nodded. “Daddy and I knew that you liked to wear girl’s clothes so we thought you might enjoy spending time as a little girl and wearing all the pretty things little girls get to wear like petticoats and party dresses.”
“I like wearing petticoats and party dresses mommy, why do I have to stop?”
“Because twelve year old young ladies don’t wear little girl outfits.” Mommy explained. “Young ladies have lots of pretty outfits appropriate for their age. You’ll enjoy wearing more grown up outfits.”
“Why not show her some of the things she’ll be wearing?” Daddy suggested. “I think she’ll change her mind once she sees them.”
Mommy unpacked several dresses that looked so pretty! They were very lightweight, some had flowers on them or other patterns and some were just plain. One dress caught my eye right away; it was a very light pink, with a skirt that had three levels (mommy called them tiers), that reminded me of my petticoats. They were all very pretty dresses, just like the girls in school wore when they got all dressed up.
“Can I try them on?”
“Of course,” Mommy smiled. “I have a few surprises to show you; let’s go to your room.”
Mommy unpacked several denim skirts, one with really cute pleats at the bottom, some tops, and then showed me the lingerie she bought for me.
“You’re at the age when girls begin to experiment with more grown up clothes. It’s time to leave behind the Little Mermaid panties for something more grown up.”
She handed me a pair of stretchy panties that were all lace. As soon as I saw them, I just knew I’d never want to wear little girl panties again!
“Don’t forget this,” She grinned as she handed me my very first bra. It was the same shade as the panties and the front was covered in lace. “C’mon, start getting undressed; it’s a special moment for a mom to show her daughter how to wear her first bra.”
I sure as heck wasn’t going to rob mommy of her chance to help me with my first bra so I unbuttoned my jeans, pulled off my top, and said goodbye to my little girl panties.
“These feel so nice,” I groaned as I adjusted my new panties. I pointed to my little friend who was starting to wake up. “I can’t wait until I don’t have a thingy anymore though. “
Mommy grinned slyly.
“When you get married, you’ll be more than happy to let your husband give you his!”
“Mommy!” I exclaimed, shocked to hear her talk like that.
“We need to have a little mother / daughter talk about the birds and the bees.” Mommy laughed. “And twelve year old girls might call their mothers mom or mother, but not mommy.”
“Yes mother,” I joked. “But is it okay for me to call dad “Daddy?”
“He’d be heartbroken if you called him anything else.” Mom laughed. Not calling her mommy was going to take some getting used to.
Mom showed me how to hold the bra backwards against my chest, fasten it, then turn it around and put my arms through the straps.
“You’ll wear one of these for the rest of your life,” She said as she adjusted the straps. “I’ll teach you how to choose the right kind; bras serve a purpose for women but that doesn’t mean they can’t be pretty too.”
“This one is very pretty mom…, I mean mother,” I caught myself just in time.
“It’s a size 30AA,” she said as she pulled another one out of the bag. “They’re padded for now and from what I’ve read, you’ll probably need a little padding for the next few years. Now, what do you think of this one?”
I took a yellow bra from her hand and tried to figure out how it went on. Instead of the shoulder straps, it seemed to have a loop on it.
“It’s a halter bra, you wear it with sundresses and halter tops; they don’t have shoulders so you need this kind to keep your straps from showing.”
“I didn’t know there was so much to learn about being a girl,” I admitted. “I thought I was getting good at it too!”
“You were,” Mom said. “You knew how to put together a very cute outfit for an eight year old. I’ll bet you’ll be just as good picking out pretty outfits for a twelve year old. We’ll hit the mall tomorrow after school and let you take a shot, okay?”
“I can’t wait!” I exclaimed as I ran my hands over my new panties. “I love you mommy!”
I put my hands to my mouth as if I could stop the sound I’d already made.
“It’s okay Libby; mommy still has a nice sound to it.” She smiled and we continued exploring my new clothes.
“What do you think of these?” She asked as she held up a pair of pantyhose. “Your knee socks days are over young lady, it’s time to start showing off those pretty legs of yours!”
I took them and gently inserted my arm the way she had done. They were very sheer and made my arm look kind of pretty.
“I don’t know if I’m ready for these.” I muttered while running my other hand over them. “Are you sure I couldn’t just wear knee socks a little while longer?”
“Young ladies don’t wear knee socks with their dresses Libby,” Mom insisted. “Now be a good girl and slide them on, okay?”
I was shaking by the time I got the pantyhose around my waist. Having my legs covered by such silky material was sending shivers up and down my spine and I had Goosebumps everywhere else. It was heavenly!
“Libby, are you okay?” I heard mom call. “What’s wrong sweetheart?”
When the shivers stopped and the Goosebumps went down, I drifted back to earth.
Nothing’s wrong mom,” I stammered, trying to focus. “I’ve never had these kinds of feelings before, that’s all!”
"So, do you still want to be an eight year old?” Mom asked with a laugh.
“No, I want to be a pretty lady, just like you mom.”
Mom smiled and handed me a lace trimmed half slip to wear, and then showed me how to zip up my new pink dress without any help. I stepped into a pair of low-heeled pink shoes (mom promised to buy me a pair of heels as soon as I was ready) and then she styled my wig into a style that looked older.
“Are you ready to show Daddy how nicely his little girl has grown up?” Mom asked as she sprayed some cologne on me.
“I guess I shouldn’t skip, right?” I laughed.
Mom looked at me kind of funny for a couple of seconds.
“No skipping,” She said with a funny smile. “I’ve got a better idea.”
Ten minutes later, I walked into the living room with a sway to my hips and daddy nearly had a heart attack.
“Good God, Libby!” He whispered. “What happened to that adorable little girl that used to skip everywhere?”
I winked at mom and then walked over to daddy, put my arms around his neck, and kissed his cheek.
“She grew up daddy,” I whispered in his ear. “Do you think Eric would like to play basketball with me now?”
“I know exactly what he’d like to play and I’ll break every bone in his body if he tries!”
“Don’t worry daddy, I’ll be a very good girl. I promise.”
“I know you will honey, but you and your mom still need to have a long talk; things are going to be a lot different for you from now on.”
It felt so good to know that my parent’s loved me so much! I pulled mom close enough so that I could hug her and daddy at the same time.
Dad contacted the doctor about me and he and mom had a few meetings with him before we all met together. Dr. Lynch seemed like a nice guy, he told me that I looked very pretty and that he would help me as much as possible but that we’d have to talk about my life and then take some tests before anything could be started.
Dr. Lynch asked me lots of questions like did I ever want to be a girl before I started dressing up, how often did I dress up, did I pretend that I was a girl when I dressed up, and even if I liked boys or not.
I told him that I always thought that I was really a girl but somehow ended up as a boy, I dressed a little bit almost every day until I was allowed to be Libby, I never thought that I was pretending to be a girl when I dressed up; I just thought that I was wearing the kind of things that I should have always worn, and yes, I liked boys very much!
He asked what I would do if he didn’t think that I should become a girl; would I keep dressing up, would I stop and try to become a normal boy.
I answered as honestly as possible; if I couldn’t become a girl, I don’t know what I’d do. Of course, I’d keep dressing up, and no, I could never be a normal boy because I know that I’m really a girl.
Dr, Lynch thanked us for coming in and had us set another appointment for two weeks. He also sent me to get some blood tests done and a physical before I came back to take his tests.
Mom, daddy, and I went back for several more visits before Dr. Lynch told us that in his opinion, the best help for me would be gender reassignment.
Mom and daddy seemed very happy but I didn’t know what he was talking about.
“I’m recommending that you become Libby,” He smiled when I asked him to explain. “You’re blood tests indicate that you’re not likely to experience any growth spurt that will make you taller than about five feet tall and your level of male hormones is well below normal.
“The psychological tests that I had you take point to a very dominant female personality; you consider yourself to be female and you have the same interest in boys as any normal girl your age. I’ll make this as easy to understand as possible Libby; I think you’re going to be a very pretty and very popular young lady.”
“Does that mean…” I was so excited that I couldn’t finish what I wanted to ask.
Dr. Lynch handed me a paper with the name of another doctor.
“This is an endocrinologist,” He explained. “That’s a doctor that works with the chemicals in your body. She’ll give you shots and pills to take to stop your body from trying to make a boy out of you. Once she’s satisfied that your body isn’t going to grow any more muscles or other male characteristics, she’ll start giving you the chemicals that will change you into the lovely young woman I have no doubt you’ll turn out to be.”
He said more things about meeting with him once a month for at least another year but I was crying too much to listen.
I got my very first girl shot a week later. The lady doctor said that I should call her Doctor Lynn; she was very nice and after looking over all of my tests asked me to lift my skirt and lower my pantyhose and panties. Mom held my hand as the doctor gave me a shot in the butt.
“Congratulations Elizabeth, you’re on your way to becoming a young lady.” Doctor Lynn told me as I pulled my panties and stockings back up. “You’ll need to take the pills I’m prescribing for a little while to make sure you don’t start to develop like a boy.”
I happily rubbed my butt as we walked back to meet with mom and daddy in another office.
“I’ll be administering Elizabeth’s hormones and monitoring her progress,” Doctor Lynn told us. “I expect this to take some time; it wouldn’t be safe to try to replace all of her male hormones overnight. Fortunately, being so young should allow us to trick her body into readily accepting the female hormones.”
I didn’t want to wait forever to be a girl, twelve years as a boy was long enough.
“Could I get castrated?” I asked cheerfully. “I read where that helps the female hormones to take over better!”
“You’re not in any rush young lady!” Mom told me as daddy turned white.
“Dr Lynch did mention that in his report,” Doctor Lynn admitted. “And I would like to discuss the idea if you don’t mind.”
“We don’t mind at all!” I volunteered.
“Calm down Elizabeth, this is important!” Daddy said in a stern voice.
“I’m sorry daddy,” I apologized. “I’m can’t help being so excited, this means so much to me!”
“As I was saying,” Doctor Lynn smiled at me. “Doctor Lynch mentioned castration as an option in your daughter’s initial treatment for several reasons. It almost completely stops production of male hormones and it does help the body accept the female hormones more readily when we get to that phase. More importantly though, castration, along with minor genital alteration it will help your daughter develop more of a feminine self-mage.”
Doctor Lynn lost me real fast.
“What did she say?” I asked mom.
“I’ll try to make it easier to understand,” Doctor Lynn laughed. “What Doctor Lynch recommends is that Elizabeth has her testicles removed and minor alteration of her genitals to present a more feminine appearance. In other words, her penis will be retracted into her groin and the loose skin from her testicles will be used to form the labia.”
“I’m still lost,” I complained. “Can’t you speak English, please?”
Dad looked over at me and sighed.
“You’ll look just like mom does without panties on.”
“Now that would be cool! I could get a bikini, and I could shower with the girls after gym class!”
“Calm down Libby,” Daddy ordered. “This is extremely important and I don’t want any interruptions.”
“Sorry daddy,” I whimpered.
Mom and daddy talked to Doctor Lynn for over two hours and finally agreed that I should have the operation to make me look like a girl. I’m going to give them both tons of kisses when we get home!
I was going to have to wait for a whole month before I could get operated on. In the meantime, there were lots of things that needed to be done.
Mom and I packed up all of my little girl outfits and dropped them off at the same Goodwill box that my first dresses had come from. Then we took all of the sports posters off my bedroom walls, packed up the bat and glove I never used, and removed anything that would make it look like a boy’s bedroom. We left just enough boys’ clothes to get me through school; mom and I plan to drop them off at Goodwill when I come home on the last day of school.
Now that I knew I was going to be a girl my mood went way up. I paid attention in class again, did my homework, and my test scores showed it. By the end of the year, I had gone from barely passing to a B average. My teachers were glad that whatever had pulled down my grades was over, they told me that they hoped I’d come back in the fall ready to learn. I promised them that next year would certainly be different!
Mom was waiting for me as I left school; she had all the bags of my old clothes in the back, ready to drop off.
“There he is!” I shouted as we drove past the school. “That’s Eric, the cutest guy in the world!”
Mom looked at Eric and nodded. “He is cute, but you’re still too young to date.”
“Don’t worry Libby,” She smiled and patted my leg. “When you’re old enough, daddy will have to beat the boys back with a club.”
On the way home mom gave me some surprising news; we were moving out of the Hartwood school district; next fall I’d be starting the eight grade at Laketon Junior High. Daddy was starting his own company and that looked like the best place for customers.
“I just dropped off a request to have all your records transferred there. You might want to take a look at something that came in the mail today.”
She handed me an envelope from the state; I opened it and found a birth certificate for Elizabeth Marie Martin!
“You’re now officially a girl now Libby!”
I was so excited! I kept staring at the paper and reading it over and over; I loved seeing the word Female in the box for my sex. It was what I had wanted all my life and now I had it!
“We’ll stop home so you can change into something pretty,” Mom told me. “Now that you’re officially a girl you won’t want to be dressed like a boy, right?”
“No way mom!” I shouted. “I promised you that I’d never be a tomboy. I’m going to wear that white skirt you bought me and that blue halter top; I’m through with boy’s stuff, I’m going to be such a princess!”
I rushed to my room as soon as we got home. I couldn’t wait to get my stupid boy’s clothes off so I could on something really pretty and feminine.
I gave mom the clothes I had been wearing leaving nothing on but a pair of white bikini panties. I dug out a white halter bra from my drawer and expertly fastened it. I stepped into a half slip that was almost as poufy as my old petticoats, and then pulled on the three tiered, full white skirt I had gotten at the mall a week ago.
I pulled on my halter top, fastened the strap around my neck, stepped into a pair of sandals and it was off to get rid of the last of Eddie’s clothes!
I felt wonderful as the breeze whipped around my bare legs and cased my skirt to flare. The sun beating down on my bare shoulders and back would give me a tan that would look great when I went swimming in my new bikini!
Just for kicks, I opened my purse and took out the cardboard container of pills that were slowly turning me into a girl. I loved looking at them and knowing what they were doing to me.
My little friend seemed smaller than ever and nothing seemed to wake him up anymore. Soon he’d be inside of me, my testicles would be gone, and I’d never be able to stand and pee again. My hair seemed a little thicker, my body was getting softer, and I was happier than ever.
“You’re going to be a beautiful woman someday,” Mom said when she noticed me staring at the pills. “I’m glad you told daddy and me what was bothering you; it must have been terrible for you.”
“It’s all better now; I feel normal as a girl. I never felt that way as a boy.” I told her. “Other boys would be talking about how many baskets they could make or how many home-runs they could hit but I didn’t care. It got really scary though when I heard girls talking about cute guys and I knew exactly how they felt.”
“You seem to have gotten over your fear of cute boys,” Mom teased. “I’ll bet you wouldn’t be afraid of Eric.”
“Never,” I sighed. “I wish I could come back when I’m old enough to date; maybe he’d ask me out.”
Mom just laughed. “When you’re old enough, there will be a whole crop of boys at Laketon just dying to date you.”
I still hoped that someday I could come back to Eric, my first love.
A week later I had the operation to make me look like a girl.
I didn’t know what to think as I was wheeled into a room to prepare me for the operation. Half of me was scared and the other half couldn’t wait. I knew that when I woke up, I’d be able to be a boy again. The female hormones had done a job on my little friend and now, without testicles, they’d do a job on the rest of me.
Doctor Lynn told me that without my testicles, the female hormones would be sort of super-charged; in a few months no one would ever look at me and think that I was a boy. She used a computer in her office to show how I’d change; my face got softer looking and gradually my body started to develop a girl’s figure.
I watched as curves began to develop on my body. Slowly, my nipples began to get puffy and then my breasts began to grow.
“I estimate that by the time you’re thirteen, you’ll be a 32A, by sixteen, you should be a 34A, and by the time you reach eighteen, you’ll have developed into a 34B”
I started to blush and look away; except for taking one shower with mom, I’d never seen pictures of naked girls before.
“There’s no need to be shy,” Dr. Lynn squeezed my hand. “This is how you’re going to develop. You’re a girl now so there’s nothing wrong with seeing other girls naked.”
“You’ll be taking the girl’s gym class,” Mom laughed. “You can’t wear a towel in the shower.”
I wondered what it was going to be like; walking around a shower with a bunch of naked girls and looking exactly like them. Would my breasts be developed much more by the time school started? How much of a figure would I have by then? Wait a second, the answers were right in front of me and I was too shy to look!
“I’m sorry Dr. Lynn; I’m still new at being a girl. Could I see those pictures again please?”
Dr, Lynn gave my hand another squeeze and began rerunning the show.
“How big do you think my breasts will be by the time school starts?” I asked anxiously. “Do you think they’ll be noticeable?”
“Only to other girls,” Dr. Lynn laughed. “Boys are pretty nearsighted at your age; it generally takes a lot to make them notice. We girls though tend to be always checking out the competition, even when we’re young. We want to know who’s going to be the one we have to compete with for boys so you can expect to be pretty thoroughly examined.”
I blinked and screwed up my face.
“Don’t worry Elizabeth,” Dr. Lynn explained. “Unless you let them give you a physical, there’s no way they’ll ever know that you used to be a boy. Let me show you why boys will be interested in you.
She typed a date into the program that would match when I’d start back to school.
I watched as my picture began to change. My hair was longer, my face much softer and prettier, my breasts just starting to swell and my butt much rounder. I still had what mom calls baby fat, but not as much as now.
“I look pretty!” I exclaimed
Dr. Lynn smiled at me and put her fingers on the keyboard. “Would you like to see yourself at fourteen?”
I nodded my head up and down; I couldn’t seem to speak or take my eyes off the screen.
At fourteen my breasts were clearly developed, I had more curves, long, thick hair framed my pretty face, and the baby fat was gone.
If I had any doubts about becoming a girl, those pictures pushed them completely out of my mind.
I thought about those pictures as the nice nurse gave me an injection and I went to sleep.
“It’s time to wake up Elizabeth,” I heard someone say.
Oh no, what if this had all been a dream? If it was, I wasn’t going to wake up! I’d stay asleep and stay a girl.
“Elizabeth,” The voice called again. This time I felt someone gently shaking me.
Wait, if it had all been a dream, whoever was trying to wake me up would be calling me Eddie, not Elizabeth! They were calling me Elizabeth so that meant it was safe to open my eyes!
“How do you feel?” A nurse asked as she placed a straw to my lips. “Take some water sweetie.”
I took a sip of the most delicious tasting water I’ve ever had.
“Is it over?” I asked through my dried out lips.
“Everything’s neatly tucked away, now you’ll understand why it’s so important to keep the toilet seat down!”
I laughed so hard I spilled water all over my blankets.
Mom took me home two days later after the doctor checked me out and said everything was okay. I’d have to wear a pad in my panties for the next week but that was okay; it helped remind me that my life was going to be so much better.
The day after I got home I was watching TV when suddenly the front door burst open and my cousin Marie came rushing in. I wanted to jump up and run to my room but mom gently held me back.
“She’s your friend,” Mom said softly as she released my arm. “You know she’ll understand.”
Two years older than me, Marie and I had always been close. She was very cute, a cheerleader, an honor student, and popular, just the kind of girl I wanted to be.
“Hey Eddie,” Marie called as she came into the room. “Mom says you were in the hospital and have a surprise you want me to see.”
She saw me sitting there in my pink gauze nightgown, blowing on my fingers to dry my pink nail polish, a copy of Tiger Beat lying next to me. After blinking several times she shook her head and rubbed her eyes.
“Okay Eddie, I give up.” She finally laughed. “What’s the joke?”
“There’s no joke Ree,” I glanced up from blowing on my nails using my favorite name for her. “My name’s Libby now, that’s short for Elizabeth Marie.”
“Run that past me again,” She asked, her face showing the confusion she was feeling. “I thought you said your name was Libby.”
I smiled and stood up to better show off my pretty nightgown.
“Yep, my name’s Libby now and this is the surprise!”
“You want to wear girl’s clothes and call your self Libby, what’s wrong with this picture?” Ree asked.
“You wear girl’s clothes, nail polish, and have a girl’s name don’t you?” I always enjoyed teasing Ree and this was going to be bunches of fun!
“Yeah, but I’m a girl and you’re a…”
“Surprise, so am I!” I grinned as her face got all screwed up.
She turned to her mom who was smiling and shaking her head yes.
“Is this a joke or what?” She finally asked my mom.
“I have an ideal Libby, why don’t you show Ree how pretty your room looks now.” Mom winked. “I’m sure you girls have a lot to talk about.”
Ree shook her head but followed along to my room.
“Good grief, Charlie Brown. What happened to your room?” were the first words out of her mouth when I opened the door to my bedroom.
“Mom and daddy fixed it up for me; isn’t it pretty?”
Ree took in the pink walls, the white rug, my beautiful bed with the ruffled canopy and sheets. I could almost hear the wheels grinding together inside her head.
“Check out my closet.” I slid back the door revealing a row of pretty outfits.
“This isn’t a joke, is it?” She finally managed to ask. “You’re wearing a nightgown, doing your nails, you read Tiger Beat, you’re room is every girl’s dream come true, and you have a closet full of dresses.”
“Nope, it’s not a joke.” I insisted. “I could take my panties off if you need more proof.”
“You’re wearing panties too?”
“Of course I am, don’t you wear panties?”
“But, but, but, I’m a …”
“You mentioned that before and I told you …”
“I know, I know,” Ree kept shaking her head. “All right, smarty pants. Prove it!”
I raised my nightgown and lowered the pretty blue panties I was wearing.
“Do you believe me now?” I asked smugly.
“It’s gone!” Ree exclaimed. “What happened, where are your nuts?”
“My thingy still there, at least for now. A nice doctor tucked it away after he cut off my nuts. I look like a girl now and the hormones will work better.”
“You’re really going to become a girl?” she asked, still having trouble believing it.
“I always wanted to be a girl,” I told her as I pulled my panties back up and adjust my nightgown.
I cleared some of my baby-dolls that were sleeping in my bed so that Ree and I could sit down and talk.
After I told her my story, we looked over pictures mom had taken of me in my party dresses and my princess costume.
“You’re right,” She told me. “You should have been a girl; you’re way to pretty to be a boy and you seem so much happier now.
“I feel much better now. I just always knew something was wrong; I never liked doing the kind of things that boys do. I just never felt right; something inside of me kept telling me that I shouldn’t have been a boy. Being so short didn’t help either.”
“Don’t worry about that,” She said excitedly. “Being short will be a real bonus for you now. A lot of the big, strong guys like little girls. Haven’t you ever noticed the jocks are always with some sweet, little thing? You do like boys, don’t you?”
“That was another problem for me. I had crushes on a couple of guys which drove me nuts.”
Ree’s eye’s lit up when I mentioned having crushes on other boys.
“Cool, who was your biggest crush? Did he make you feel all funny inside whenever you looked at him?”
“That’s easy; my biggest crush was on a boy named Eric Montel. He has green eyes, light brown hair, and he’s so cute!”
“Did you ever want him to kiss you?”
“He used to pick me up to shoot baskets in gym class; I felt so funny because I didn’t want him to put me back down. If he would’ve kissed me, I would’ve died!”
“Yep, you’re definitely a girl!” Ree shook her head.
“I told you so!” I stuck out my tongue which caused her to swat me with my pillow. I grabbed another pillow and the battle was on!
Later, two exhausted but happy girls trooped back to where mom and Aunt Beth waited for us.
“Remember that little sister I always wanted mom?” Ree put an arm around me and pulled me close. “I think I just found her!”
“Now that you gave Ree her surprise, it’s time to give you one.” Aunt Beth guided me to a chair she had set up at the sink. “I’m going to give you a new hairstyle; your old one looks like a boy’s haircut. It’s a good thing you’re mother didn’t let you get any more cut off”
When I was finished my hair was styled into a short, but very pretty style that made me feel so special. Everything about me now said “Girl” and I couldn’t have been happier. Unless of course I got a kiss from Eric!
Mom let me spend two weeks living at Ree’s house. She thought that spending time with a girl closer to my age would help me adjust better. Uncle Pete seemed a little shocked when he saw me but mom, daddy, and Aunt Beth had already explained everything so after a minute or two he was okay with me.
Ree was thrilled to find out that I’d be going to Laketon Junior High. She’d be in the tenth grade at the high school which was just down the street.
“I’ll keep an eye on her for you,” She promised my mom. “I promise to introduce her to the cutest boys.”
“You’re too young to date Libby,” Mom insisted. “But I don’t think that daddy and I would mind if you went to a dance or two at school; Aunt Beth says they’re very well supervised so you won’t be able to go off in a corner to suck face with some boy.”
“Ah mom, you take all of the fun out of life!” I joked. “I can’t wait until I’m old enough to suck face with a cute boy!”
“Behave yourself young lady or you’ll find yourself back in third grade wearing Little Mermaid panties!” Mom fired back.
“Oh goody, I could wear my pretty party dresses and petticoats!”
“But no training bras and you won’t take any more female hormones which means you’ll stay flat as a board!”
I pretended to be very hurt.
“That’s fighting dirty!” I pouted and thrust out my chest to show off my puffy little nipples. “You know how much I want boobies.”
My uncle Pete never said a word about my becoming a girl; he was daddy’s brother and I’m sure he was told all about what had happened to me. No matter what though, he was a real sweetie, just like daddy so I knew he’d understand.
Ree and I rushed to unpack my stuff; she had a bunch of friends she wanted to introduce me to and she said that a couple of them had nice little brothers that might like me too!
.I had a great time with Ree; she was just like a big sister to me, showing me how to put on makeup, letting me borrow her nail polish, and making sure that everyone knew that I was her cousin and that they should be nice to me.
After a couple of days, Ree convinced mom and Aunt Beth to let me go to a nearby amusement park with her and some friends. She said that there would probably be some boys my age going but that she’d make sure that nothing happened. Some cousin she was; she could at least let me suck a little face. After all, I had so much to learn about being a girl and cute boys would probably be great teachers!
A couple of Ree’s girlfriends brought along their little sisters so I wouldn’t feel left out. Ree and her friends split off from our group so my new friends and I took off for the Ferris wheel and the roller coasters. It was so cool being with girls my age; we hit it off right away talking about the cute guys in Tiger Beat and the latest fashions for our age group.
I quickly found out that I had a whole lot in common with my new friends; Jenny had been a big Barbie doll collector, Mary and I both wished that we could have boyfriends as cute as the twin boys, Dylan and Cole Sprouse, who played Zack and Cody on The Suite Life of Zack and Cody, Annie was also wearing a denim skirt and like me, loved to wear pretty dresses instead of pants.
It was great to find out that they were also going to be in the eighth grade at Laketon, so we could hang out together! Best of all though was that Laketon was a private school that required students to wear uniforms; the boys all wore dress slacks, shirts, and ties and the girls all wore pleated skirts, white blouses, and knee socks.
That, I thought was totally awesome; I would have to wear a skirt to school, something I’ve wanted to do since Nursery school! Once school starts, I’ll wear a skirt, blouse, slip and panties five days a week just like every other girl. It’s so exciting that I can’t wait for summer vacation to end!! In the meanwhile, I have plenty of skirts and sundresses to wear over the summer.
We had a great time on the Ferris wheel and the roller coaster but Jennie and Annie were afraid to go on the spin-a-round, a ride where four people get into a car that spins in a circle while going around in a circle. Mary and I wanted to go on it but we needed two more people for our car. That was when two cute boys asked if they could ride in our car too.
Mary looked at them and asked. “Do you have girlfriends?”
“What’s wrong with you?” I whispered to her. “You’re embarrassing me!”
I took another look at the two cuties though and asked. “Well do you?”
As soon as they said no, Mary pulled me close so each of the boys would have to sit on the outside. I’d been on a ride like that before so I knew what she was doing. When the ride was at full speed, it forced everyone to one side and then the other; each of us would then have a cute guy pushing against us half the time and we’d be pushing against them the other half! The boys had to know what Mary was planning; they grinned at each other and hurried to choose a girl to sit next to!
Jimmy, the cutie pie sitting next to me, was every bit as cute and adorable as Eric Montel. He had big brown eyes, a mop of reddish blonde hair that wouldn’t stay out, and when he smiled at me I felt all kinds of funny things in my tummy!
Mary’s guy was named Mike and he was just as cute as Jimmy with blonde hair, green eyes, and some muscles on his arms. I whispered to Mary that we had to ride a couple of times so we could switch guys; I wanted to find a way to accidentally squeeze Mike’s arms so I could feel his muscles.
The ride started up and went to full speed real fast, causing Jimmy to squeeze against me.
“Am I hurting you?” He yelled above the screaming coming from Mary and me.
“No, it’s cool!” I smiled. He must’ve mistaken our screams for pain when we were really just letting everyone in the world know how thrilled we were to have two cute boys making a sandwich out of us!
A minute later I was squeezing Jimmy into the side wall.
“Are you okay?” I asked with a big smile.
“My arms sort of pinned,” He groaned. “It’s going to sleep.”
Once the car shifted, I moved so Jimmy could free his arm which magically found its way around my shoulders, pulling me close to him.
“That feels much better!” He grinned as I found myself staring into his eyes.
“Oh yeah,” I moaned as I snuggled close. “Much better!”
We rode the ride three more times but after the second one I stayed with Jimmy and Mary stayed with Mike. I liked Mike’s muscles but it just felt nicer to snuggle up with Jimmy.
Ree and her friends passed by and saw me snuggled close to Jimmy. She stopped, smiled, and waved, then went back to kissing some cute guy that had his arms around her waist. I knew she wasn’t going to say anything to our parents about me getting comfortable with Jimmy!
When we finished our four rides, Mary and I said goodbye to Mike and Jimmy and joined up with the other girls. We found a nice shady spot where we could sit and tell the others all about the cute guys and how nice it felt when we were all squished together!
The four of us found some more rides to go on and then decided to try our luck with games at the Midway.
The first game I tried was knocking down some milk bottles with a softball. Only girls were allowed to use softballs; boys had to use baseballs. Every player got three chances to knock the bottles down and win a prize. I was trying my best because I really wanted one of the Teddy Bears they offered as prizes but even with the bigger softball though, I couldn’t even get close to the stack of bottles. After five tries, I was ready to give up when I heard a voice behind me.
“You throw like a girl!”
I turned and saw Jimmy grinning at me.
“Well duh,” I pointed to my skirt. “In case you hadn’t noticed, I am a girl! (It felt so good to say that!)
“Girls can’t throw worth a darn,” Jimmy laughed. “Would you like me to see if I can win one of those big bears?”
“You’d have to knock all the bottles down with just one ball,” I said with a smile “Can you do that?”
That was all that he needed to hear; he put down a dollar, and picked up one of the three baseballs.
Holding it out to me, he asked if I’d blow on it for good luck.
I took a deep breath and blew as hard as I could.
He wound up, threw the ball, and sent the bottles scattering as if they’d been hit by a basketball.
I jumped up and down, clapping my hands, stopping only to point out a big pink bear that I wanted.
“You’re my hero!” I screamed as he handed me my Teddy Bear.
As he stood there blushing I was overcome with an urge to give him a proper reward so I quickly kissed his cheek.
“Th…,th…,thanks!” He stammered while rubbing his cheek. “I’ve never been kissed by a girl before!”
“It’s the first time I ever kissed a boy, so we’re even!” I smiled and clutched my Teddy Bear. “I’m going to name him Jimmy after my hero!”
Jimmy kept rubbing his cheek as he walked away.
“You kissed a boy!” Annie giggled. “Did you like it?”
“I just kissed his cheek,” I tried to explain. “He did win me this Teddy Bear so it seemed like the right thing to do.”
“He’s so cute,” Jennie groaned. “I’d give him kisses just for trying!”
When we met up with Ree and her friends they all wanted to know the story of my Teddy Bear. I told them how I couldn’t even come close to hitting the bottles and how Jimmy won him for me.
“She gave him a kiss!” Mary giggled. “She kissed him right in front of everybody!”
“That seems like a fair trade to me,” one of the older girls shrugged. “That’s a very cute bear, does he have a name?”
“He is cute and his name is Jimmy Bear,” I proudly announced. “He’s named after the cute boy who won him for me!”
Ree smiled and gave me a wink; we’d have lots to talk about when we went to bed.
That night, I showered and changed into a pair of silky, pink, bikini panties and a short, pink, nylon nightgown with lace around the sleeves and neck.
“Someone’s feeling very girly, isn’t she?” Ree teased as I dressed. “All pink and lots of lace.”
“I’m so happy now,” I giggled as I held Jimmy Bear and twirled around. “I hated being a boy; I never had this much fun when I was a boy.”
“That’s because you were never really a boy,” Ree explained as she painted my toenails a pretty shade of red. “You looked like a boy and so everyone thought you were a boy and treated you like one but you were really a girl.”
“That’s right,” I quickly agreed. “I always knew that I was a girl but I was afraid to tell anyone else.”
“I would have believed you,” she smiled. “I always thought you’d make a great girl. I’ll bet Jimmy thinks so too.”
I started to giggle and couldn’t stop. The next thing I knew Ree and I were both rolling around on the floor, laughing like crazy.
“What’s going on girls?” Aunt Beth asked as she rushed into the room.
“Ree’s teasing me, Aunt Beth.” I managed to say between howls of laughter. “Spank her!”
“Libby’s got a boyfriend, Libby’s got a boyfriend,” Ree started to chant. “Libby and Jimmy sitting in a tree, kissing!”
“It wasn’t a tree,” I laughed even harder. “And I only gave him one little kiss!”
Aunt Beth sat on the bed and pulled me onto her lap. “Tell me all about this boy that’s captured my pretty niece’s heart. Will there be a wedding soon?”
I managed to calm down enough to tell them both about the Spin-a-Round, and how Jimmy put his arm around my shoulders and how nice it felt.
“Was that when you kissed him?”
“No, that was when I felt all funny inside. I kissed him for winning me this cute bear.”
I told her all about how Jimmy came to my rescue and won the bear for me.
“Kissing him seemed like a good thing,” I told her. “Did I do something wrong?’
“No, kissing a boy on the cheek is a nice way for a girl to say thank you. You’re too young to get serious though.”
“I understand, I promised mom and daddy that I’d be good and I will be. It was nice of Jimmy to win me this; I’ve never had anyone want to do something for me before.”
“Get used to it,” Ree laughed as she brought a mirror over to me. “Look in here and you’ll see why Jimmy was being so nice.”
I looked in the mirror but didn’t understand what she meant.
“Oh for Heaven’s sake,” she shook her head. “Do I have to spell it out for you? You’re a very, very, very, cute girl! Boys like cute girls. Boys will do anything for a cute girl. Therefore, boys will do anything, anything at all, just to see a smile on that pretty little face of yours! They’ll fight to sit next to you, to carry your books, or dance with you.”
“She’s right,” Aunt Beth shook her head in agreement. “Boys are going to go nuts over you.”
“What should I do?” I wondered aloud.
“Enjoy it!” They both shouted.
I felt so confused; boys had always teased me and girls had always ignored me. Now, boys wanted to win prizes for me and girls wanted to be my friends. This was so new to me, I hoped I didn’t mess up, my new girlfriends were so nice and Jimmy was so cute.
Later the next week, Aunt Beth chaperoned a shopping trip for me and my girlfriends. Annie was having a pool party and we all wanted to get new bathing suits. We went from store to store trying on different suits and were having a great time.
We were nearing the Food Court when Mary spotted Jimmy and Mike; the guys from the amusement park ride. They were sitting with a group of boys and had noticed us first.
“There’s your honey Jimmy,” one of them teased. “Are you gonna get another kiss?”
The teasing seemed to be bothering Jimmy who was doing his best not to look directly at us; even from a distance I could tell that he was blushing. It wasn’t nice of the other boys to tease Jimmy for being so nice to me but what could I do?
An idea suddenly popped into my head; I called the other girls together and told them my plan.
“That’s a great idea!” Mary laughed when I told them what I wanted to do. “I get Mike!”
Annie and the others divvied up the other boys as we walked towards their table.
“Hi Jimmy,” I said on my sweetest voice. “Thanks for winning that bear for me.”
Of course the other boys immediately began teasing Jimmy making him blush and fidget, looking for a way out. On my signal, my girlfriends split up and rushed to the boys they had chosen, threw their arms around their necks and gave each a big kiss!
“Yuck, you’re gonna give me girl germs!” One boy complained as he brushed his cheek.
“What did you do that for?” Another complained.
“If you don’t stop teasing Jimmy, we’ll do that to you every time we see you!” I threatened.
“Bye Jimmy,” I waved as we walked away.
Jimmy and Mike were the only ones smiling.
“My guy was cute,” Annie sighed. “Can we go back and do it again?”
“Any time you need help like that,” Jennie agreed. “Count me in!”
“You are such a snot!” Aunt Beth told me when she finally finished laughing. “That was so funny!”
“It wasn’t nice of them to pick on Jimmy; they deserved what they got.” I insisted.
We finished our shopping and were just leaving the mall when I heard someone call my name. I tuned around and saw Jimmy running up to me.
“You were so cool,” He said as he caught his breath. “You didn’t have to do that though; the guys were just having fun.”
“Well I didn’t think they were being very nice to you!” I stamped my foot. “Since you were so nice to me, I wanted to help you.”
“Gee, that’s pretty neat!” He smiled and shook his cute head. “Uh, you know there’s a dance coming up at the youth center next week. My friends and I always go; maybe we’ll see you there?”
Jimmy had his back turned to Aunt Beth and the other girls, who were all grinning and shaking their heads yes.
“That sounds like fun,” I smiled which seemed to make him happy. “But I’m staying with my cousin Ree; I don’t know where the youth center is and I’d have to get permission from my aunt.”
Jimmy’s smile disappeared when he heard that, making me feel very sad.
“I think it would be okay if you went;” I heard Aunt Beth say. “It might be a good way to make some new friends.”
Jimmy’s smile popped right back onto his adorable face.
“My family’s moving somewhere around here,” I explained. “I’m not sure where yet but I’ll be going to Laketon Junior High next year. I don’t know anyone except for Annie, Jenny, and Mary; their sisters are friends with my cousin Ree.”
“You’re going to Laketon?” Jimmy shouted. “Way cool! I’m going there too!”
Looking into his eyes made me feel so funny; just like I did when Eric used to pick me up. I just wished that I was wearing something prettier than my denim skirt.
“Someone’s got a big crush!” Aunt Beth laughed as we watched Jimmy practically float out the door. “He seems like a nice boy.”
“Do you really think he likes me?” I asked, hoping the answer would be yes.
“He won a Teddy Bear for you and he practically begged you to go to the dance,” Jen laughed. “You are such a ninny!”
I stuck my tongue out and laughed. It felt terrific to finally be a girl!
I practically begged Ree to teach me how to dance; I only had a couple of days to learn and it was so important! I didn’t want to look like a total dork in front of the cutest boy in the whole world.
“What am I going to wear?” I kept asking Ree as I tore outfits from my closet. “Jimmy’s so cute; I want to look extra pretty for him.”
“You are such a girl!” She laughed. “How could anyone possibly have thought you were a boy?”
“Beats me,” I shook my head. “All they had to do was ask; I would’ve told them. You never heard me say that I was a boy, did you?”
“No, come to think of it, the subject never came up.”
“Too bad,” I laughed as I unzipped a dress. “I wish someone would’ve asked me; it was terrible pretending to be a boy.”
I wiggled out of the shorts I was wearing, took off my top, and pulled the dress over my head. It was a light blue, pullover style with a tiered skirt. I swung from side to side enjoying how the skirt swayed.
Ree started clapping and whistling. “Watch out Jimmy,” she laughed as I walked across the room, trying to make my hips swing back and forth.
“Do you think he’ll try to kiss me?” I asked hopefully.
“Boys that age are too shy,” Ree shook her head. “You have to wait till they’re at least fourteen before they get up enough nerve to kiss.”
“I don’t know if I can wait any longer. I wanted a kiss from Eric so badly and now I won’t get one from Jimmy either!” I pouted. “What does a girl have to do to get a kiss?”
“She has to wait until she’s older,” Aunt Beth said sternly as she came into the room. “Otherwise, it’s back to being eight years old again and you know what that means?”
I looked down at the twin bulges pushing out the front of my dress. I wasn’t going to take any chances on losing my nice new boobies!
I quickly crossed my arms over my chest.
“I’m sorry Aunt Beth, this is all so exciting. Please don’t take away my boobies!”
“You need to learn how to handle boys Libby,” Aunt Beth said as she sat me down on the bed next to her. “Boys are a lot like matches; they’re nice to have when you need one but they can be very dangerous to play with.”
“But how will I ever learn to handle them if I can’t date one?” I pouted again. “You even said that Jimmy seemed like a nice boy.”
“He does seem like a nice boy Libby; that’s why I’m letting you go to that dance. Maybe you didn’t notice, but I said yes without even calling your mom and dad.”
“Thank you Aunt Beth, that was very nice of you. Do you think mom and daddy would mind?”
“I think it’ll be okay honey, but I’m sure that they’ll expect you to act like a young lady instead of a streetwalker.”
From the look on her face, I realized that she must have watched me swinging my butt as I walked around the bedroom.
“Would you believe that I was just, uh, taking it out for a test drive?”
Aunt Beth and Ree both broke up laughing.
“Didn’t you ever do that mom?” Ree asked, her eyebrow lifted in an arch.
“Every girl does it,” My aunt laughed. “We try on out mom’s clothes and high heels when we’re little girls and then we move on to trying out our new figures when we’re a little older. Developing breasts and a figure can be so exciting and it’s only natural to want to be a sexy lady but a real lady doesn’t have to act that way; she knows how to attract and keep a good man without ruining her reputation. “Be patient Libby, your mom will teach you everything you need to know. Someday you’ll be a beautiful woman.”
I was crying like a baby when Aunt Beth finished; I promised her that I’d never let her down, I’d be a lady just like her, mom, and my idol Ree.
“Would you guys please help me find something pretty to wear to the dance?” I sniffled. “Jimmy’s the first boy to be interested in me as a girl and I want to make a good impression on him.”
“You’ve already done that,” Aunt Beth laughed. “You had that boy eating out of your hand at the mall.”
“I’ll make a deal with you Libby,” Ree offered. “I’ll teach you how to dress if you’ll teach me how to turn boys into faithful little puppies like you did with Jimmy!”
“But I didn’t do anything,” I shook my head trying to understand what was happening.
“At twelve years old, you’ve mastered the art of domesticating a male.” Aunt Beth laughed. “It takes some women a lifetime to do what you did in days.”
“I’d have guys waiting in line for dates if you’d teach me!” Ree insisted. “Mom’s got her guy, help me!”
“How does it feel to be irresistible to men?” Aunt Beth asked. “Tell us your secret!”
I was pretty sure they were teasing me, but it still felt so nice to hear.
“I’ll tell Ree but I can’t tell you Aunt Beth; you’ve already got the second nicest guy in the world, Uncle Pete!”
“I’ll trade you him for Jimmy?” She offered with a wink.
“You’re silly, Uncle Pete’s way too old for me and I can’t give away what I don’t have.”
“Isn’t that the funniest thing you’ve ever heard mom?” Ree’s eyebrows were nearly in her hair. “She’s got that boy tied up, ready for a branding iron and she’s trying to deny it!”
“Poopy on her mom, we’ll get our own guys.” Ree snapped her head, pretending to be upset.
“That’s it!” I screamed. “Now you’re gonna get it!”
After a long pillow fight we settled down and chose my outfit.
Ree suggested a lilac colored shift dress that had short, sheer sleeves.
“Better call the other girls and see if they want to go dressy,” Aunt Beth suggested. “You never want to dress better than your girlfriends. If they’re wearing jeans, the best you should do is a denim skirt.”
“Mom’s right, never, ever show up your girlfriends.” Ree agreed. “It’s us against the boys so we girls stick together!”
I called the other girls and we all agreed that we’d dress up for this one dance; after that, it would be strictly jeans though. For some reason they didn’t think wearing dresses was nearly as much fun as I did.
I took a bubble bath and wore my prettiest lingerie for the dance; my panties were the same color as my dress and I even had a matching bra. Since the dress had sort of a slip sewn into it, I didn’t wear a separate one. I wanted to wear pantyhose but Aunt Beth and Ree said girls didn’t wear stockings much in the summer; instead we made our toenails look pretty and wore open toed sandals.
I couldn’t believe how much there was to learn about being a girl but I wasn’t complaining, I loved everything about being a girl. I loved wearing pretty clothes, fixing my hair, bubble baths, and of course I really, really, really loved cute boys like Jimmy!
I carefully shaved my legs and armpits; I didn’t want any nicks to mess up my pretty legs and Ree had told me that a nicked underarm hurt like crazy. Once I was all done with my bath, I spread some nice smelling after-bath lotion all over, wrapped a towel around myself and stepped into my room to get dressed.
I had just gotten my bra and panties on when I heard a knock on my door.
“It’s Aunt Beth, I have a surprise for you Libby, may I come in?”
I opened the door and was surprised to see mom standing there with a big smile on her face.
“Aunt Beth said that my little girl was going to her first dance.” She told me as I ran into her outstretched arms. “Daddy and I didn’t want to miss that!”
“This is so great,” I said as I hugged and kissed her.
I ran past mom into the hallway. “I can’t wait to see daddy; I missed you guys so much!
Mom and Aunt Beth each grabbed one of my arms before I could get too far.
“Young ladies do not greet their guest wearing nothing but a bra and panties,” Mom said as they dragged me back into my room. “Let’s get you all prettied up before you see daddy, okay?”
“Sorry,” I said sheepishly. “I’m just so happy to see you guys again!”
“So tell me all about this young man who seems to have replaced Eric in my baby’s heart?” Mom asked as she helped me into my dress.
“His name is Jimmy and I met him at the amusement park; we rode the Spin-A-Round and he sat next to me.”
“Did it feel good when you crushed each other?” Mom smiled.
“It was wonderful!” I sighed as I smoothed out my dress.
I suddenly realized that I’d been set up.
“How did you know we crushed each other?”
“Do you think that’s a brand new ride?” Mom laughed.
“That ride’s been around for ages,” Aunt Beth added. “Your mom and I used to ride it with boys when we were teenagers.”
“That’s how daddy and I met.” Mom’s face looked like she was remembering something very nice. “He was so cute and when we crushed each other I saw stars.”
“Was daddy heavy back then, is that why you saw stars?”
Aunt Beth looked at mom and they both started laughing so hard I thought they’d fall over.
“No honey, daddy wasn’t heavy at all.” Mom howled “I saw stars because he was the cutest boy I’d ever seen.”
“That’s because she didn’t see his brother Pete.” Aunt Beth pretended to be upset with mom. “Pete is still so much cuter that Bob and you know it!”
“That’s why you wear glasses and I don’t!”
“I didn’t need glasses to see his muscles, and his beautiful brown eyes, and that wavy hair!”
It was so nice to see how much mom and Aunt Beth cared for daddy and Uncle Pete; I hoped I’d be that happy when I got married.
I stepped into a pair of sandals that matched my dress, brushed my hair, and grabbed my purse.
“You’re acting like a couple of schoolgirls!” I said, pretending to be all grown up. “In the meantime, my daddy’s waiting to see his beautiful daughter.”
I tried pulling them to the door but I was quickly pulled back into the room.
“You’re not going anywhere yet missy!”
“But I want to see daddy!”
“Your daddy will wait until you’re presentable!” Aunt Beth swung me around and sat me at the vanity.
“Were you planning to go on a big date with a special guy and not wear makeup?” Mom asked, seemingly confused.
“What kind of a girl would do that?” Aunt Beth wondered.
“A girl who doesn’t own any makeup cause she’s too young to wear it?” I shrugged.
“No self respecting girl would ever even consider meeting her dream date without makeup on!” Mom said sternly.
“Do you want your boyfriend to think he’s not important enough for you to look your best?” My aunt asked.
“He’s not really my boyfriend,” I tried telling them. “And I think I look pretty good!”
Mom raised an eyebrow.
“You’re wearing a pretty dress, your best lingerie, your hair looks perfect, your nails have been filed and polished, you’re wearing earrings, but this guy’s not your boyfriend?”
Aunt Beth started slapping at herself; I should have known better to ask but I wasn’t thinking.
“I give up, why are you hitting yourself and when can I see daddy?”
“I’m killing Tarantulas!” She said with a silly grin. “I just got off the Banana boat!”
“You lost me,” I sighed wearily. “Now when can I see daddy?”
“Just as soon as you admit that this Jimmy is your boyfriend and you put some makeup on!”
“I wish he was my boyfriend,” I smiled. “And I wish I had makeup to put on.”
Mom pretended to be shocked.
“You don’t own any eye-shadow? How about blush? You must have some in your purse, along with your lip-gloss.”
I shook my head and sighed deeply. I was going to have to play their silly little game if I was ever going to see daddy before the dance.
I held my hands out to show that they were empty. “Sorry. See no eye-shadow, no blush, no lip-gloss, no nothing.”
In the mirror I saw mom pull something from her purse before reaching for and opening my purse.
“You must need glasses,” She shook her head as she handed me my purse. “What do you call this stuff?”
“Looks like makeup to me,” Aunt Beth shrugged as she looked in my purse.
I looked inside my purse and saw a case with several different shades of eye-shadow, a compact with blush, and several tubes of lip-gloss!
“I love you mom!” I screamed as I pulled out the makeup and arranged it on the vanity. “Now, if you could just show me how to use this stuff?”
It took about twenty minutes but when mom and Aunt Beth finished with me I looked so totally hot!
I was in tears as I hugged them.
“I’ve got to be the luckiest girl in the world!”
“Let’s go show your dad how pretty you look,” mom whispered.
Aunt Beth dabbed my face with tissue to dry my tears as we started out the door.
“You’re not done yet!” Ree announced as she blocked my way. “I have something for you too.”
She pulled one of her hands from behind her back and showed me a bottle of her favorite cologne.
“Just a little bit,” she said as she dabbed some behind my ears. “This will drive Jimmy wild when he holds you tight for a slow dance.”
“Do you think he’ll do that?” I asked excitedly. “I know that I’ll just die if he puts his arms around me.”
“I’ll break every bone in his body if he doesn’t!” Daddy’s voice called from the hallway. “No boy is going to break my princess’ heart and get away with it!”
“Daddy, daddy!” I shouted as I ran to him. “I missed you so much!”
Daddy threw his strong arms around me and pulled me close.
“Mom and I missed you too princess,” He whispered as he kissed my cheek. “You look as beautiful as your mom.”
“Do you still miss your party dresses and petticoats?” Mom asked.
“Yeah,” I admitted. “A little bit, I guess. But I couldn’t wear pretty dresses like this and wear makeup and perfume if I was a little girl.”
“You couldn’t ride the Spin-A-Round or dance with Jimmy either.” Ree reminded me. “I loved my pretty dresses and petticoats when I was a little girl but being older is even better.”
I ran my hands along my dress, thought about the pretty lingerie I was wearing, smelled my perfume and makeup.
“I can’t imagine ever being a boy again,” I said. “I couldn’t give up all of this neat stuff.”
“One mistake was enough Princess,” Daddy said softly. “You never really were a boy. You’ve become a very pretty young lady and someday you’ll be a beautiful woman like your mother.”
After I stopped crying, mom and Aunt Beth took bunches and bunches of pictures before it was time for the dance.
I was worried about so many things as we drove to the youth center; what if Jimmy didn’t show up, what if no one asks me to dance, what would I say to Jimmy, would I do something stupid?
As we pulled into the parking lot I saw my girlfriends standing around in a group of kids. My heart started to pound when I saw Jimmy and Mike standing there, talking to the girls.
“That’s him,” I squealed and grabbed mom’s arm. “That’s Jimmy, the boy in the tan pants!”
“He’s cute,” mom agreed after checking him out. “You have good taste in boys.”
“I’ll have to talk to him to make sure he’s worthy of my daughter.” Daddy teased as he reached for the door handle.
“Don’t you dare!” I screamed as I pulled him back. “Jimmy’s a very nice boy and I don’t want you scaring him.”
“But that’s a dad’s job; making sure his little girl is safe.” Daddy insisted.
“She’ll be safe dear,” Mom told him. “She’s not a little girl anymore.”
“That’s right daddy, I’m not eight years old anymore!”
I kissed him and mommy goodbye and tried to get out before he had any more ideas about talking to Jimmy.
“Don’t forget to redo your lip-gloss after you kiss him.” Mom whispered as I squeezed past her.
“Hi guys,” I called as I walked up to my friends. “Sorry I’m late but my mom and daddy showed up and wanted to take some pictures.”
I found myself looking over my girlfriend’s outfits. They were all wearing dresses and skirts and like Ree had told me, no stockings. So far, so good, I was just another girl.
I started looking around at other girls and realized that mom had been right; I was checking out my competition to see if I was as pretty as they were. Most of them were also wearing dresses or skirts, a few wore jeans but still looked nice.
As I turned to look in another direction, I noticed Mike poking Jimmy in the side and pointing to me. I loved the feeling I got when Jimmy looked at me and smiled.
“Wow!” I heard them whisper.
Inside, nearly all of the boys stood on the opposite side of the room from the girls. Only Jimmy, Mike, and a handful of other boys stood with us girls and talked. Unfortunately, music was playing and we were still standing there talking. How was I going to get Jimmy to hold me and dance with me if he wouldn’t shut up?
“Anyone wanna dance?” I asked, hoping the guys would get the hint.
It was a good thing the boys took the hint, it would’ve looked pretty bad for me to drag Jimmy onto the dance floor.
We had six fast songs in a room before a break. I think I was doing okay with the moves Ree had taught me; she only showed me a few since she said I’d probably want to spend time sucking face with Jimmy.
We all stood around talking but I noticed that after a little while, the other girls drifted off to find guys of their own, leaving me and Mary alone with Jimmy and Mike.
The guys went off to get drinks, giving me a chance to talk to Mary alone.
“You look so hot!” She told me as soon as the boys left.
“So do you,” I giggled as I admired her pretty dress. Her chest was pushing out a little, just like mine making me feel so good to look just like any other girl my age. Even with the hormones I take and the talks I have with Dr. Lynch, I still worry that I won’t be accepted as a girl. Of course, having a boy like Jimmy think that I was hot and want to spend time with me made feel more like a girl than all of my pretty lingerie!
”Here’s your drink,” Jimmy smiled as he handed me my drink, making me feel all funny inside again.
“Thanks Jimmy, that was sweet of you,”
I sipped my drink, smiled and looked into his eyes. When he smiled back I had an urge to grab him and do some serious face sucking.
The four of us stood talking for awhile; I was getting seriously lost thinking about how cute Jimmy looked and I could tell that Mary was thinking the same thing about Mike.
“Let’s go to the bathroom,” Mary suddenly suggested. I smiled, promised Jimmy that I’d be back and followed Mary to the girl’s bathroom.
There had to be about fifteen girls in there and we were all talking about the cute guys!
“Do you think we’ll get to slow dance?” Mary asked. “That would be so nice.”
“I hope Jimmy asks me,” I giggled. “It took a lot of work to get ready for this dance; I don’t want to waste it!”
“I can guarantee you that it wasn’t wasted,” she laughed. “I was looking around while you and Jimmy were giving each other puppy dog looks; I’ll bet every boy here’s been checking you out!”
“Are you serious?” I jumped up and down, squealing like I was nuts. “Maybe a couple of other guys will get brave enough to ask me to dance?”
“Just remember to share okay?” She asked. “I’m pretty sure there are enough guys out there for both of us.”
We wrapped our arms around each other and hugged. I was getting pretty good at hugging!
We touched up our hair and makeup and made sue our outfits were okay before walking back to the guys. No sooner had we returned then a slow song started to play. I held my breath, hoping that Jimmy would want to dance to it.
“Would you be okay with a slow dance?” He asked, making me want to shout with joy.
“I’ll give it a try,” I smiled, trying to act like it wasn’t a huge thrill.
As we walked out to the dance floor, Jimmy reached over and held my hand.
“Okay?” He asked. I could almost hear him begging me to say yes.
“Sure,” I smiled and squeezed his hand. “I like it.”
I wonder if his heart was pounding as hard as mine. How could the other kids enjoy the music over the sound of my heart?
When we reached the middle of the floor, Jimmy put his arm around my waist and we started dancing.
“You smell nice,” He said with that cute, shy smile of his.
“Thank you, I hope I didn’t embarrass you at the mall the other day.”
“Nah, that was so funny!” He laughed, making my heart pound even more. “It was nice of you and your friends to help.”
I couldn’t resist, I leaned closer and kissed his cheek.
“Why’d you do that?” He asked. Boys can be so dumb!
“’Cause you’re a sweetie!” I giggled and kissed him again. “I hope your friends don’t tease you again.”
“They’d just be sore losers that I got a kiss from a pretty girl and they didn’t!”
Oh God, this dreamy boy thinks I’m pretty! I can’t wait to tell my girlfriends, and mom, and Ree, and Aunt Beth, and anyone else who will listen!
We danced two slow songs in a row before another fast one started.
“Let’s get a drink, okay?” He asked.
“Uh huh, sure.” I nodded, too worked up to even talk
He held my hand all the way off the dance floor!
“Bathroom break!” I practically shouted to Mary when we got back.
“I saw you kiss him,” Mary giggled in the bathroom. “What did he do this time?”
I told her all about how he said that I smelled nice and that I was pretty.
“That’s so sweet; wanna trade boys; mine hasn’t told me how pretty I am yet.”
“Are you nuts, you can have Jimmy over my dead body!”
I may not have been a girl for very long but I wasn’t giving up a sweetie like Jimmy without a fight!
“How about we trade off for a dance or two?” I suggested. She was my friend and Mike was cute.
“Deal!” she quickly agreed. “But you aren’t allowed to kiss him!”
We hurried back to the boys and some more dancing.
Mike was cute and he did tell me that I looked nice, but I preferred dancing with Jimmy.
The last song of the night finished and we were standing outside waiting for our parents when Jimmy took my hand again. He squeezed it, leaned close and kissed my cheek.
“I had a great time,” He grinned. “Thanks for coming tonight!”
“I had a great time too,” I said as I kissed his cheek. “You’re really a great dancer.”
“You ought to see me dance on roller skates,” He said excitedly. “Ask your aunt or mom if you can go skating tomorrow; maybe we can get Mary to go too. Mike and I go there every Saturday.”
He grabbed my hand and rushed over to where Mary and Mike were standing and asked them if they could go too.
We all agreed to ask our parents and meet at the skating rink.
“What if you can’t make it?” He suddenly asked. “How would I know, what would I do then?”
His face was all screwed up as if he was trying to concentrate on something.
“Could you give me your phone number?” He suddenly asked. “I’d call and let you know if I can’t make it.”
“I don’t have any paper,” I said as I grabbed a pen from my purse. “Gimme your hand!”
I wrote my aunt’s number on his hand and made him promise to call me if he couldn’t go. Mary did the same with Mike.
“Don’t forget my number!” I yelled as Mom and Aunt Beth pulled up.
I don’t think I needed to tell him that since he was staring at his hand and grinning like crazy.
“Looks like somebody had fun,” mom said as I got into the van. “Why is Jimmy staring at his hand like that?”
“He asked if Mary and I could go roller skating tomorrow; I gave him my number in case he can’t be there.” I answered as if giving a boy my phone number was no big deal.
“Don’t you think you should have gotten permission first? He’s going to be awfully disappointed when you tell him that you can’t go.”
“Please mom, please, please, please, can I go?” I begged. “I told him that I had to ask you first, honestly I did. Please say yes.”
“I’ll need to speak with this young man’s parent’s first.” Mom’s tone of voice told me that she wasn’t about to give in easily. “And of course daddy will have to agree; you’re still too young to be dating but I don’t see the harm in roller skating with a group as long as someone’s there with you.”
“You and daddy, and Aunt Beth, and Ree can all come along, I don’t mind!”
“Someone’s got a bad case of Puppy Love.” Aunt Beth chuckled. “If you and Bob are busy, Pete and I could chaperone.”
“Thanks Beth, but I still need to speak to the boy’s family and if everything’s okay, I’m sure that Bob wouldn’t want to miss seeing his little girl with her first crush.”
“But mom, I don’t know Jimmy’s phone number!” I was crushed, how could I go skating with Jimmy if mom couldn’t talk to his parents?
“You don’t need it,” Mom said calmly. “Girls don’t call boys, boys call girls.”
“But he’s only going to call if he can’t be there!” I was getting very upset; this was not working out well at all. “If he’s going to be there, he won’t call and if he doesn’t call, you can’t to his parents, and if you can’t talk to his parents, I can’t go, and if I can’t go, he won’t know that and he’ll think I don’t like him, and if…”
“Calm down Libby,” Mom had to shout to get me to stop. “You’re getting all worked up for nothing. Trust me, that boy’s going to call you no matter what.”
“He will? How do you know that?”
“I saw the way he was looking at his hand after you wrote your phone number on it,” She reached over and put her arm around me. “He may never wash that hand again!”
“I’d bet my house on that!” Aunt Beth howled. “That boy’s head over heels in love with you Libby.”
I couldn’t think of a thing to say; I just sat there and smiled, I had a boyfriend!
I walked into Aunt Beth’s house, put away my purse and walked to my room without saying a word. I sat on my bed, took off my shoes and stared at the wall.
Ree rushed over and put her arm around me.
“Are you all right Libby?” She asked, all concerned.
I turned my head, smiled, and nodded.
“Uh, huh, all right.”
“What happened, do you want to talk about it?”
“All right, I’m all right,” I kept repeating.
“She’s in love,” I heard mom tell Ree.
“Love,” I shook my head. “Uh huh, all right, in love.”
“Gosh,” Ree whistled softly. “If that boy can do this to Libby after one date maybe I should find out if he’s got a brother.”
“My Jimmy,” I kept repeating. “All mine.”
“Cmon Libby,” Ree told me as she helped me out of my dress. “Take a nice bubble bath and tell me all about your new boyfriend.”
I don’t remember getting undressed; I remember hearing that Jimmy was in love with me but not much until I realized I was in the bathtub.
“Is he a good dancer?” Ree asked. “Did you slow dance?”
“Is who a good dancer?” I asked, suddenly realizing that I was lying in a tub full of bubbles. “How’d I get here?”
“Welcome back Libby,” She shook her head. “We thought we’d lost you there.”
“What are you talking about? Where did I go?”
“A little town called Love,” she laughed. “Mom told you that Jimmy was in love with you about an hour ago and you’ve been zoned out ever since!”
“I do sort of remember her saying that,” I admitted. “It made me feel so good! I started dreaming about dancing with Jimmy, giving him kisses, and hearing him say that I was pretty.”
“You kissed him?”
“Only on the cheek, twice. I couldn’t help it; he’s so sweet and lovable!”
“Our mom’s seem to think he’s a nice kid; your mom’s on the phone with his right now.”
“He called?” I asked excitedly jumping out of the tub. “I’ve got to talk to him.”
Ree grabbed me and held me back.
“You can’t go running around the house naked; relax and enjoy your bath, he’ll wait.”
“But he might think I don’t want to talk to him!” I was frantic; my honey was on the phone and I just had to talk to him!
“Get back in that tub!” Ree ordered. “A girl never calls a boy and never rushes when a boy calls her. Get your cute little buns back in that tub and tell me everything that happened!”
“Yes mother,” I whined. What good was having a cute boyfriend if I couldn’t even talk to him?
I started from meeting the group outside to everyone drifting off leaving me and Mary alone with our guys, to dancing, kissing, and finally giving Jimmy my phone number. Ree sat on a chair that couldn’t have been comfortable but she never moved; she sat and listened to everything I had to say without interrupting. Once I finished though, she showed no mercy in prying every little detail out of me.
“Cool! Now, how did it feel when he held you for the first slow dance?”
“I can’t describe it,” I smiled as I remembered Jimmy putting his arm around me. “Did I mention that he held my hand all the way to the dance floor?”
“Six times already, now what did it feel like to have him hold you?”
“Let’s see, my heart was pounding, my knees went weak, and I felt an odd sensation between my legs; I was worried that I’d wet my panties.”
“Don’t worry about that feeling; it’s pretty normal to fill like that. Even guys feel something like that but it’s not as intense as it is for girls.”
“So that’s what I used to feel when Eric picked me up! I could get used to it.”
“That’s a good thing since it won’t go away. Mom once told me she feels the same way around dad.”
“Do I really need to know that?” I groaned.
“You’re a girl now; you need to know how your new equipment operates. Wait until your boobs grow, you’ll get feelings there too.”
“I did!” I said, shocked. “I did feel a little tingling in my boobies when he held me.”
“It’s a good thing you told your parents that you wanted to be a girl when you did; your brain was already way over into being a girl and your body was trying to become a boy. That sucked, you’d have been a lousy boy.”
“Thanks Ree,” I smiled. “I was so afraid that no one would understand.”
“Hey, it’s not that hard.” She shrugged. “You’re pretty, you like boys, boys like you, so you must be a girl.”
“Did I mention that I’m a very happy girl with a very cute boyfriend?”
“We sorta figured that out when your brain took off for parts unknown after mom said that Jimmy was in love with you!”
“Was I gone long?” I felt silly to have zoned out like that but when Aunt Beth said that Jimmy was in love with me, I completely lost it.
“About ten to fifteen minutes. You kept grinning and saying things like Jimmy, boyfriend, cute, love, and stuff.”
“Good grief, I feel so dumb.”
“You feel like any girl who has a new boyfriend.” Ree corrected me. “Girls are emotional, it’s what we do best, don’t let it bother you.”
“I like being a girl!” I grinned.
I finished telling Ree all about the dance and how Jimmy was supposed to call if he couldn’t go skating. All the while I was talking about Jimmy, I could feel the tingling sensation Ree had told me about. It was even more exciting than the first time mom had dressed me up as a little girl.
After my bath, I slipped on a pair of pink bikini panties, my pink gauze nightgown, a robe and slippers and hurried to find out what mom had said to Jimmy’s parents. I was sure that they were nice people but what if daddy had said something to scare Jimmy? I didn’t want to lose my first boyfriend
“Did you talk to his parents?” I asked as soon as I saw mom. “Is everything okay, can I go tomorrow?”
“You’d feel a lot better if you stopped to take a breath now and then,” Mom shook her head. “Yes, I did speak to Jimmy’s parents; they seem very nice, his dad teaches at Laketon High and his mom is a secretary there. That’s how they met; Jimmy’s dad was applying for a job there and…”
“And can I go?”
If I let mom talk, she’d tell me how Jimmy’s parents met, dated, got married, and now that I was a girl, the blow by blow description of her labor when Jimmy was born. I’d seen, or rather heard her in action before with other women who seemed to enjoy hearing every detail of someone’s life. The only thing I wanted to hear though was that I could go skating with Jimmy.
“Crap, I knew there was something I wanted to ask Cindy McCann ! That’s Jimmy’s mom, nice lady; did I tell you that she works at Laketon High?”
I was ready to burst into tears when mom stopped chattering and smiled at me.
“Daddy and I will take drop you off,” She began to laugh. “The look on your face was just great; it took all my concentration to keep from laughing!”
“You were funny,” Daddy joined in the laughter. “I had to turn away a couple of times to keep from laughing.”
The ringing of the phone broke the spell that had been cast over my family.
“That’s probably Jimmy now,” Mom remarked casually. “I told him to give you an hour and call back. It was so nice talking to his mom.”
I’m sure mom had more to say, she always does, but I was racing Ree to the phone.
“Touch it and die!” I screamed at her.
“That’s not very ladylike,” she laughed as she reached for the phone.
Grinning from ear to ear, she handed it to me.
“Hello,” I said in the sweetest voice I could work up. “Oh hi Jimmy, no I was just taking a bath.”
Ree was standing in front of me, mocking me, and pretending to throw up. I didn’t care, Jimmy had called!
The next morning I dressed in jeans and a pink top, and was off to the skating rink.
Jimmy seemed happy to see me, walking with me while I rented skates and got ready while our parents were getting acquainted.
“I haven’t skated much,” I admitted while I laced my skates.
“That’s okay, I can teach you.” He quickly offered. “I’ve been skating since I was five!”
I could almost feel Jimmy holding my hands and leading me around.
“That would be nice,” I smiled. “Just don’t go too fast, okay?”
Jimmy promised that he’d go as slow as I needed so I wouldn’t fall down. He simply has to be the sweetest boy in the world!
I struggled to stand and somehow made my way out to the floor and promptly fell flat. Kids were skating all around me, I thought that I was on my way to becoming part of the wooden floor when a hand reached down to me.
“Grab on,” I heard Jimmy call. “I’ll help you up!”
I grabbed his hand and was back on my feet in a flash.
“You really are my hero!” I said as I grabbed his arm to support myself. “I’m going to get killed out here!”
“Just hold on and don’t look at your feet.” He sounded so calm and sure of himself, I only wish I could be that calm.
“Pretend that you’re gliding along; gently push off with one foot and coast with the other. Switch feet and repeat.” He made it sound so easy that a minute later I was actually skating along beside him; holding on for dear life of course!
“This is fun Jimmy, but I have a really important question. How do I stop?”
“You could try running into a wall, that always woks.” He laughed. “It’s painful but it stops you every time. Don’t try in with the low sections; flipping over headfirst is not fun.”
A boy that was cute, funny, and willing to teach me how to skate, how lucky could a girl get?
He taught me how to slow myself down and stop like I meant to instead of slamming into a wall which I appreciated. Maybe boys didn’t care if they scratched their faces up but I wanted to be pretty!
We skated together for almost ten minutes before he let me try it alone. I couldn’t believe it, skating was so easy! I had a wonderful time zipping around as if I’d been on skates all my life; sometimes Jimmy would skate around me and hold out a hand. I’d grab it and let him swing me around; while my girlfriends, who knew how to skate, cheered me on.
When it was time to clear the floor, Jimmy and skated side by side to where our parents stood and I stopped perfectly in front of them.
“That’s amazing!” Daddy shook his head. “I didn’t know you knew how to skate.”
“I didn’t daddy!” I looked over at Jimmy. “Jimmy’s the best teacher ever!”
Jimmy started to blush, making him seem even cuter.
He hurried off to skate some more while I rushed over to see my friends.
“You are so lucky” Annie squealed. “He’s so cute, he’s a great skater, and your parents even seem to like him.”
“I almost peed myself when he held my hand,” I sighed.
“I would!” Annie agreed. “Can I try?”
“Get your own boyfriend,” I playfully snapped at her. “I’ll scratch your eyes out!”
“You don’t have long enough nails!” Annie challenged.
“I’ll grow them to keep you away from Jimmy!”
“Neat, a cat fight at the roller rink!” Jen laughed.
“Don’t even think about snatching Mike either!” Mary warned. “I’m going to sneak him home and keep him locked in my basement.”
It was so great to be just another girl checking out cute guys and fantasizing about kidnapping one of them. I’d waited so long but it was definitely worth the wait. I was finally a girl!
When a “Couples Skate” was called, Jimmy hurried over to us, held his hand out to me, and asked if I’d skate with him.
No matter how many times daddy calls me his princess, it will never be the same as when I reached out and took Jimmy’s hand; every problem that I ever had melted away and I was Cinderella being escorted by her handsome prince. My jeans and top changed into a beautiful gown, my skates were glass slippers.
As Jimmy’s fingers closed around mine, I was sure that the roof had opened up and the rays of the sun were beating down on Jimmy and me. Everyone had to be watching Cinderella and her handsome prince as they waltzed around the floor.
The music ended too soon and we skated back to being Jimmy and Libby, ordinary eighth graders.
No, that’s not true. I’m Elizabeth Marie Martin, the happiest girl in the world, and he’s Jimmy McMann, the most wonderful, cutest, and sweetest boy a girl could ever hope to meet!
I got to talk to Jimmy’s parents while he and his friends did tricks for a contest. The McMann’s are very nice people and Mrs. McMann even invited me to a surprise birthday party for Jimmy. We’re going shopping together soon to pick out a nice present for him; I’m not sure what I’ll get him just yet but it will have to be very special if it’s for him.
Later, as we drove back to Aunt Beth’s, Mom and daddy said that they were busy getting everything settled for the new house and asked if I’d mind staying with Aunt Beth and Ree a little longer and I jumped at the chance to stay close to my girlfriends and Jimmy;
Ree’s busy teaching me everything I’ll need to know about being a girl. So far I’ve learned how to wear heels, put on makeup so it doesn’t look like I’m wearing any, and how to cross my legs when I sit to keep boys from looking up my skirt.
Mom won’t let me wear makeup yet unless it’s a special occasion but it’s good to know how to put it on when I am allowed. She’s going to buy me my first pair of real heels soon and I can’t wait. Ree says there’s nothing sexier than wearing heels and tight jeans but Daddy said if I try to be sexy before I’m sixteen, he’ll lock me in my room till I’m too old to care about boys.
Everyone agrees that knowing how to sit and move like a lady is very important so I’m making sure I practice what Ree’s been teaching me. I’ve always thought Aunt Beth and mom were very feminine ladies and they’re the ones who taught Ree so I’m sure I’ll learn a lot.
Mom and daddy have finally finished getting everything moved and it’s time to move into our new home. I hugged Ree and Aunt Beth and cried my eyes out. They took a little girl and turned me into a young lady. We all promised to spend time together but it’s not going to be the same; I became Ree’s little sister and Aunt Beth’s honorary daughter; how will I manage without them?
I was very depressed as daddy drove away from Aunt Beth’s house; I was worried that I’d be too far away to spend time with my girlfriends listening to records, and talking about clothes and boys. Sure, we’d all be at the same school but that would be months away and we couldn’t talk in class.
Another thing I worried about was seeing Jimmy again. Would it be too far for mom or daddy to drive me to the skating rink, what about the mall where he and his friends hung out, waiting for me and my girlfriends?
When we weren’t skating we used to ride bikes around the neighborhood; would it be too far for me to ride back on my bike?
I’ve gotten to be very close to Jimmy’s family; they think of me more as their daughter than Jimmy’s friend. We’re so close that it’s almost like having another mom (after Aunt Beth, of course.). Someday, I hoped that I’d be able to call Mrs. McMann my mother-in-law. Now I may never see them again.
Daddy seemed to be driving pretty far away when I noticed something strange; we had turned around and were driving back the same way we came. We were just a couple of blocks from Aunt Beth’s when daddy suddenly pulled into a driveway.
Daddy turned off the car, got out and opened my door; he bowed and swept his hand towards the house.
“Welcome home Elizabeth.”
“This is our new house?” I asked, hardly able to believe my luck. Annie’s house was just around the corner, Jen lived two blocks away, and Mary lived at the other end of the street.
“Oh no,” a familiar voice called from behind me. “There goes the neighborhood!”
I’d know that voice anywhere! I spun around and saw Jimmy and his parents standing there smiling at me.
“Someone told me that a really sweet girl and her family were moving in, any idea who they might be?” Mrs. McCann asked. “We live across the street and thought we’d stop by and say hello to our new neighbors”.
I was so happy that I started to cry.
“Girls,” Jimmy shook his head as I ran to his mom.
“I’m going to like living here!” I sobbed as I hugged her. “I was afraid I’d never see you guys again.”
I don’t know how the rest of my life is going to be but I know that I’m finally happy. I’ve always thought of myself as a girl and thanks to my understanding parents, now the rest of the world does too.
Soon I’ll be starting the eighth grade in a skirt and blouse, living out my dream. I have a cute boy that thinks I’m the greatest, and plenty of girlfriends to do all those things I dreamed about like shopping, having slumber parties, and talking about boys.
I’m not sure what’s going to happen in the future, but somehow I just know that Jimmy will be there!
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
Synopsis:
After the death of his wife, a man and his sons are always having to make do.
His sister shows him a way to earn a few dollars; all he has to do is to allow the producers of a Reality show to make him over as a woman and film him for two months as he meets challenges they set for him.
When the filming ends can he return to his old life despite finding love as a woman?
Story:
Making Do
by
Karen Elizabeth L.
Copyright 2005
May not be posted or distributed where payment is required.
Looking back on my life, I sometimes wonder where I lost control. I never wonder long; without a doubt, that point had to be the death of the most wonderful person I’d ever known, my wife Mary.
We were high school sweethearts and married while we were still in college. Mary worked as a secretary and I was working my way up the ladder in an insurance company when Mark, our oldest son was born followed by Tommy, four years later. We struggled but we didn’t mind; as long as we had each other and our boys, we were sure we could master anything life might throw our way.
Then, one evening on the way home from work, some jerk ran a red light and the love of my life was gone forever.
Trying to work and raise two children alone was killing me. Before, with our joint income, we paid all the bills and had a few dollars left for fun. Now, I could barely pay the bills and fun was out of the question. We always had to make do. The boys wanted to be like their friends and play organized sports but I couldn’t even spare the few dollars it would take to sign them up let alone pay for equipment.
Skates for Ice Hockey were dinner for almost two weeks; the insurance I’d need to cover them in case of an injury would put gas in the family car for three weeks. The boys were disappointed but they stuck by me and we toughed it out. Without their support, I don’t think I could have made it.
One day, my sister Susan stopped by to talk to me. She said she found an easy way for me to pick up a few grand. To someone for whom an extra twenty bucks was manna from Heaven, a few grand was nothing short of a miracle. I could pay off my credit card, get that tire that keeps going flat repaired, and have a few bucks left over to treat the boys to McDonald’s.
“You’re a lifesaver Susan,” I told her as we made ourselves comfortable. “Are you really sure this is something I handle?”
“Trust me,” she smiled. Why was she looking at me so strangely?
She handed me a page from a newspaper that was already folded to a specific article.
“Casting call for Ladylike special.” The article headline read. I read the article and handed back the paper.
“Not a chance,” I told her as forcefully as I could. The casting call was for a reality show in which men were to be transformed into women for a few months to see if they could adjust to things as women.
Any size or shape men were welcome, the article stated. The only requirement was that you be willing to give up three months to let the producers of the show make you over as a woman then be filmed doing such things as grocery shopping, participating in an Aerobics class, shopping at a mall, and attending a bachelorette party and a bridal shower.
“Why not?” Susan asked as if asking why I preferred brown shoes to black shoes.
“Because I’m not like that.”
“No one ever said you were.” She retorted. “It’s just a way to make a few bucks; you can do it, you know you can,”
I glanced around to make sure the boys weren’t around.
“I’m not a little kid anymore; that sort of thing ended ages ago.”
She knew what I meant; I wasn’t going to spell it out for her.
My thoughts drifted back to when I was nine and needed a Halloween costume. I’d been a pirate three times; a fireman twice, a policeman once, and I wanted something different.
Money was tight that year so mom wanted something cheap. That’s when my big sister, the ever-helpful Susan, opened her big mouth.
“He could probably fit into my old Communion dress,” She suggested. “He could go Trick or Treating as a
girl; he’d look so cute!”
I could almost hear the wheels in mom’s head spinning; a cheap, ready-made costume, just what she was looking for! She looked at me for a little bit then at Susan, and back at me.
“No mom, I don’t want to be a sissy girl.” I pleaded, I begged, I even cried but it was useless.
Ten minutes after Susan suggested my costume, we were all in the attic searching for the dress.
“Good thing I saved this!” Mom could barely control enthusiasm. “It was so pretty that I hated to give it away even if I couldn’t imagine ever needing it again!”
Not only had mom saved the dress, she also had the veil, petticoat, shoes, socks, and gloves that went with it.
“You are so adorable,” she gushed as she slid the dress over the fluffy petticoat. “Now turn around so I can button you up.”
I hated to turn but I knew that disobeying mom could bring on a spanking so I turned and stood like a condemned prisoner being strapped into the Electric Chair.
Susan couldn’t resist adding to my troubles. “You’re really pretty; it’s too bad you’re a boy.”
I wanted to yell and scream at her but it didn’t seem like she was trying to be mean.
We’d had our arguments and I could always tell when Susan was trying to be mean; her voice sometimes had an edge to it or sometimes she’d so sweet it was sickening! This time was different, something in side of me said, she wasn’t trying to mean, and she really meant that I looked pretty.
I didn’t like being called pretty but there wasn’t a whole lot I could do about it. I had to sit like a sweet little girl while mom put a pair of thin white socks on me and then turned them down to show off a band of lace. Next, she slipped a pair of shiny white shoes on me and buckled a strap that went across my foot.
Susan rushed over with a brush and started working on my hair.
“It’s really lucky for us that he wanted long hair!” She grinned as she made a part in the middle then brushed some over my forehead. “He’s going to be so sweet looking.”
Mom walked me over to the big mirror on Susan’s closet door and showed me the pretty little girl I had become.
Susan gave me a big kiss on the cheek and said that I could be the little sister she’d always wanted. I was so caught up in mom and Susan’s excitement that I smiled and said okay. That was a gigantic mistake!
“I wonder if his hair’s long enough to curl,” Susan asked, “Wouldn’t he looks so precious with a little flip in his hair?”
Susan quickly brought out something that looked like a skinny brush on a metal stick with a plastic handle. She plugged it into the wall and after waiting a minute or two, started to roll my hair onto it. The brush felt really warm but Susan was careful not to get it too close to my head. All this lasted for a couple of minutes until Susan had gone all around my head.
She had turned the chair I was sitting on so that I couldn’t see the mirror until she was ready. Turning it back towards the mirror, I saw that the pretty little girl was even prettier! Her hair was shiny, curled up at the ends, and when Susan leaned over and put her head next to mine, we looked just like sisters!
“I’ll take my little sister Trick or Treating this year mom,” She announced proudly. “I can’t wait to show off my little sister!”
I felt so confused; sitting in my sister’s room, wearing a fancy dress and everything should have made me feel stupid, but when I looked at myself in the mirror, I really, really, liked what I saw! The more I looked, the more I liked what I saw and soon I was smiling.
Susan noticed my smile right away. “My little sister likes looking pretty, doesn’t she?”
“Uh huh,” I quickly agreed. “I’m really pretty, ain’t I?”
“Aren’t you,” Mom gently corrected. “Yes dear, you are really pretty.”
“Does this mean I’m a girl now?” I asked. “Just like Susie?”
“Not quite,” Susie chuckled. “But you can be my little sister any time you want. Would that be okay mom?”
“Well, this was supposed to be just for Halloween,” Mom told us. “I’m not sure Donny would want to be your sister after that.”
“How about it Donny,” Susie asked. “You could pretend to be my little sister Donna, “I’ll teach you how to take care of my old baby dolls, we can listen to records together in my room, and I’ll let you play dress-up in my old clothes. Do we still have those boxes of old clothes in the attic mom?”
“You’ll let me listen to your records, and play in your room?” I asked before mom had a chance to answer. Susie never let me play in her room; now she was promising that I could spend lots of time in her room.
“Please mom, I want to be Donna!” I insisted. “Susie always wanted a little sister and I promise I’ll be a good little sister.
Mom looked at Susie and back at me.
“I’ll take good care of her mom,” Susie promised.
Mom smiled and shrugged. “Welcome to the family Donna. I wonder what your father’s going to think about his new daughter?”
“ You’ll figure something out mom, you always do!” Susie laughed as she pulled me off the chair. “C’mon sis, let’s go look through the boxes in the attic!”
“Be careful with that dress Donna,” Mom called after us. “Susan, find some play clothes for your sister so she doesn’t ruin that dress!”
We were in the attic in a flash, rooting through box after box of Susie’s old clothes.
“Good thing mom’s a pack rat!” Susie laughed. “My little sister is going to have lots of pretty clothes.”
We carted all of our treasures back to my room where I modeled them for Susie. I was having a great time and never heard the door open.
“I heard that there’s a new little girl in the family,” my dad’s voice rang out. “What happened to my son?”
“Uh, I’m still your son daddy,” I promised. “But Susie said I could be her little sister too!”
He looked at me in a pink skirt with suspender like straps that went over the white blouse I was wearing.
“Did Susie make you dress like that?”
“No daddy, I picked this out all by myself.” I said proudly as I flipped the skirt back and forth to show off my petticoat. “Isn’t it pretty?”
It never occurred to me that standing in front of my dad in a petticoat, skirt, blouse, knee socks and saddle shoes might not be a good idea. Dad was my hero though; he was the coolest dad in the whole world so I was sure he’d understand.
“Yes, you look very pretty Donna,” He smiled. “Are you still going to sign up for basketball?”
“You bet I will, I can’t wait!”
“You know that you can’t play basketball in a dress?”
“That would be silly daddy,” I laughed. “Why would I do that?”
“No reason,” He laughed. “No reason at all.”
“Are you sure you wouldn’t rather be a Cheerleader?”
“No, I want to play basketball!” I shook my head wondering why dad was so silly.
I didn’t know it but dad was very worried when mom told him about Donna. He wanted to find out for himself if I would rather be a girl so he asked me what I thought were silly questions. When I was still interested in basketball and not Cheerleading, he calmed down.
A few years later, he told me that he and mom had talked it over and decided not to make a fuss over my dressing up in Susie’s clothes. They thought that if they forbade me to do it, it might make me want to go further and possibly run into problems with other people. If they accepted it, I’d probably get tired of it and everything would be fine. Besides, I still wanted to play Basketball and I still sat and watched Football with dad every weekend. I wore a dress while I watched with him but I was still there watching.
Halloween was great! I wore my new dress with its petticoat, ankle socks, and gloves I even wore a pair of white ruffled panties mom bought for me. Susie took me all over the neighborhood and people were so surprised that the pretty little girl was a boy that they gave me extra candy.
My friends laughed at me and teased me until they saw how much candy I got. I wonder if any of them considered wearing a dress the next time.
I was Donna until Susie left for college when I was fourteen. By then I was wearing pantyhose, padded bras, dresses more suited to a teen, and I could style hair and apply makeup as well as mom or Susie.
Without Susie around, dressing up just wasn’t fun so I gradually stopped. Over the next few years, girls took a very prominent place in my mind and Donna was a distant memory.
“Were you queer then Donna?” Susie asked when I came out of my daydream. “You were remembering how much fun we had when we were sisters, weren’t you?”
“Yeah, it was fun.” I smiled. “But that was a long time ago.”
“I’m not saying that you should be my little sister again,” She insisted. “But this is a chance to pick up a few bucks that you really need. No one needs to know about Donna, but think of the edge you’ll have.”
Something inside of me was urging me to go to the audition. I needed the money and even if I just got to be one of the eight guys that they would consider for the four spots, I would get five hundred dollars.
“Can I think about it?” I asked quietly.
“Auditions are in three weeks.” She reminded me. “Call me if you need help.”
How could she be so sure that I’d do it? There were so many problems — I’d need to take off work for two months if they selected. me and I doubt my boss would appreciate that. I’d be on network television for two months dressed as a woman. Finally, I couldn’t just leave the boys alone for two months.
A week before the audition I got laid off.
Wham! I got called into Human Resources Friday afternoon and was told that my department was being scaled back and that I was no longer needed. I could collect unemployment benefits for three months but that would be less than half of my regular paycheck. Suddenly, the show was looking a lot better.
I broke the news about being laid off to the boys that evening. They didn’t really understand how I could lose a job. To them, my going to work was the way the world was; everyone’s dad went to work, it was what dad’s did. I explained that we’d have to be very careful how we spent our money until I got a new job but how do you cut back from nothing?
That night, I had such wonderful dreams! I dreamed of being Donna. I remembered my first pair of stockings (I’d worn tights before but these were big girl pantyhose), my first training bra ( a sign that at eleven years old, I was becoming a big girl!), and my thirteenth birthday when dad took me to dinner in a dress he had chosen for me.
My dreams rolled on through the night; I met Mary, began dating her, our marriage, the birth of the boys. It was all happiness and joy until morning when I realized that I was alone and broke. I had to do something quick; the only question was — did I have what it took to do it?
Susie offered to take the boys if I got the part. That took a load off my mind, now I could concentrate on the audition.
I found myself in a room with about a hundred other guys; most in guy clothes but a few dressed as women. I looked the cross dressers over and critiqued their outfits. Some skirts were too short, other dresses were too tight, and many wore too much makeup; the typical signs of guys who didn’t know how to look good as a woman. Luckily for me I had been taught the feminine arts from an early age; I’d never make the mistakes those guys made!
A few guys looked very nice, they’d obviously spent a great deal of time in dresses and knew how to dress and move properly. To my surprise, they and the ugly ones were immediately eliminated. The producers didn’t want any ringers and they didn’t want any guys who would never come close to being passable.
By the end of the morning, I was one of the eight semi-finalists. By the end of the day, I was one of the final four! No matter what happened now, I had wrapped up at least five hundred dollars. Now, if I could survive the challenges the producers had set up, I could rake in five thousand dollars.
I didn’t think it would be too hard to get through the challenges; the aerobics might be the toughest but only the physical part. I felt confident that I could handle what the producers though would be the embarrassment of having my hair done, wearing makeup, and dressing like a woman. Of course, I’d have to be careful not to seem to be too confident; if the producers suspected that I was an experienced cross-dresser, they might just kick me off the show.
We were taken to a hotel where rooms had been reserved for us.
“Make yourselves comfortable ladies,” an assistant to the producer laughed. “Please change into the clothes we’ll provide to you and be ready in half an hour for your first group meeting. Oh, and please place all of your male clothing in the bags provided and bring them with you.”
Off to our rooms we went to begin the first part of the show with camera crews in tow. We hadn’t expected camera crews to follow us everywhere but they said it was the audience would want to see our reactions to the changes and see our transformations from men to women.
I was given twenty minutes to shower without the camera crew. Once I finished my shower, I was to wrap a towel around myself and let the crew into the bedroom. They’d hand me the clothes I was to change into and film my reaction as I dressed.
My first female outfit turned out to be a pink gauze nightgown with lace trim at the collar and sleeves, a pair of pink, nylon panties, a matching robe, and a pair of pink fuzzy slippers. After filming my reaction, I was given a moment to put on the panties and nightgown before the crew returned.
When they came back into the room, I was told to go to the full-length mirror and look myself over by turning from side to side, then looking over my shoulder with my back to the mirror. So much for unscripted, Reality TV!
The panties fit snugly but were otherwise very comfortable and I’d even say pretty. They brought back so many happy memories of being Donna; playing dress-up in Susie’s room, laying on her bed, listening to records while we were both in our nightgowns, and my ninth birthday party in a pastel yellow party dress complete with matching ruffled panties, petticoats, and ankle socks.
Mom let Susie put a little lipstick and blush on me since it was such a special occasion — my first birthday as Donna. As an extra special treat, mom sprayed me with a little bit of her favorite perfume.
Susie blindfolded me and led me to the living room where mom and dad waited. When she took off my blindfold I was standing in front of a huge Barbie Dream House; it was something every little girl dreamed of and it was mine!
What a memorable birthday; a Barbie Dream House, two new dresses, and a toy makeup kit. I was the happiest little girl in the whole, wide, world!
I bit down on my tongue to keep a big smile from spreading across my face. No matter how many happy memories I was having, I couldn’t afford to appear happy. I was supposed to be an ordinary guy who had to spend two months as a lady.
I finished posing for the camera crew, slipped on the robe and slippers, and then followed them to a conference room on the floor. The other guys, Lucille, Michelle, and Patty (We’re not allowed to use our real names and have to refer to each other as women) arrived at the same time. We all stopped and stared at each other for a few seconds before breaking up.
“Ladies first,” Lucille said as she waved me into the room.
“Then what are you waiting for?” I smiled. “Gentlemen don’t parade around in nightgowns and robes.”
“I somehow doubt we’re going to be gentlemen for long,” Patty added. “Take a look at what’s waiting for us inside!”
Even I was shocked as we walked into the room and saw four work areas set up for hair, nails, and makeup.
“Step right this way, ladies,” another assistant producer gestured us in. How many assistants did one producer need I wondered?
“You will notice that the stations are color coded to the nightgowns you’re wearing. Please have a seat at your station and we can begin to make you beautiful.”
I quickly found my station and sat down. Kathy, the woman at my station, spread a plastic cape over my robe before starting on my hair. She adjusted my chair so that my head was resting over a sink and began to shampoo my hair.
“Darla,” She explained as she worked. “You’ve been chosen to be the passionate red-haired beauty of your group. I’m going to tint your hair to a very pretty Strawberry Blonde to match the extensions I’ll weave in. Relax, enjoy the pampering; while I’d working on your hair, others will be giving you a manicure, pedicure, leg and bikini wax.
The manicure, pedicure, and even leg waxing sounded great but a bikini wax?
Kathy immediately picked up on my shock, as did the camera crew.
“You wouldn’t want any stray hairs peeking out from your bottoms, would you?” She asked sweetly.
“Bottoms, what bottoms?” I asked when I got my wits back.
“Your bikini bottoms of course,” she answered. “Didn’t they tell you, one of your new experiences will be taking a cruise; you’ll love lying on deck in your cute little bikini, soaking up the sun.”
Twenty years ago, I did enjoy lying on a beach with Susie, wearing a cute, pink, and white suit and sunning myself. Boys swarmed all over us when we spread out our towels and took off our covers. It was such a thrilling experience to have guys tripping over each other to talk to us or bring us something cold to drink.
It was sadly, the last vacation I ever had as Donna. Susie went to college the next fall and Donna was soon forgotten. Now, Darla would certainly be clad in some scanty outfit, soaking up the sun while a camera crew watched.
“I don’t understand. I can’t pass as a woman in a bikini unless the rest of the passengers are blind.”
“Don’t worry,” Kathy chuckled. “Everything’s been planned out for you ladies!”
Good grief, what have I gotten myself into? At fourteen it was so easy to pretend that I was a young hottie, enjoying the beach and the guys that kept trying to hit on me and my sister. Twenty years later, I couldn’t imagine passing myself off as an eligible lady just waiting for the right guy to come along. Bridal showers, shopping, all that was one thing, but wearing a bikini on a cruise ship?
I was jolted out of my dreams by a woman applying hot wax to my bare legs. As soon as both legs were done, she began pulling the cloth and wax from the other. I gritted my teeth as the hairs were pulled out of my legs. I’d never messed with hot wax when I was younger; it was either Nair or a razor when I wanted nice, smooth legs.
“Women put up with this all the time,” The lady laughed as she continued ripping out my hair. “You ladies are going to get a crash course in suffering for beauty.”
One unexpected development was the creation of a bust line. I always assumed that we’d wear padded bras, just like I had growing up as Donna. The producers had other ideas though and while we waited for our hair to dry, realistic looking, and feeling breast forms were glued to our chests.
I didn’t have to pretend to be shocked when I looked at my new 36B bust! The camera crews had a field day recording the reaction of four guys who suddenly found themselves with breasts.
And suffer we did as our legs, arms, and bikini areas were waxed, out eyebrows tweezed, and our ears pierced. I looked at the others and was relieved to find that they were having a difficult time putting up with the beauty regimen. With luck, some or all would quit.
It was made clear in our contracts that we’d be paid at least five thousand dollars if we made it to the end of the filming. If any of us quit before the end, he’d get five hundred dollars consolation pay and his five grand would be split among the survivors at the end. If I got extremely lucky and turned out to be the sole survivor, I’d end up with twenty five thousand dollars! I thought about what I could do with that kind of money and had no trouble deciding that I’d put up with absolutely anything the producers chose to put me through!
Hours later, I had shoulder length, strawberry blonde hair that was incredibly beautiful! My eyebrows were very thin and arched, opening up my eyes, which were done in earth tones to compliment my hair color. My legs, arms, and chest were silky smooth and I would be able to fit into a very skimpy bikini bottom without any hair poking out. Other things poking out were another matter entirely, but my pubic hair was under control!
We were ushered back to our rooms to change for dinner. Our faithful camera crews tagged along of course, they wanted to record our first attempts to put on bras as well as the dinner outfits that had been chosen for us.
Our outfits weren’t very flashy, thank God, just pretty outfits with the necessary lingerie and accessories a woman would wear to a nice restaurant. The wardrobe coordinators had obviously taken great care selecting classy looking outfits any woman would love.
Waiting for me was a pale yellow silk dress with sheer sleeves, a flip style skirt that moved seductively with every step I took and a V-neck cut low enough to show off the tops of my new breasts. Next to it was a bra, slip, and panty set in virginal white with lace insets on the sides of the panties, lace cups on the bra, and several inches of lace trim around the bottom of the half-slip. A gold chain belt set the outfit off perfectly and several pairs of tan pantyhose were also included in case I ruined a pair while learning to put them on.
The cameras were rolling as soon as I changed into the new panties; they caught my attempts to get the bra fastened, my struggle to pull up my pantyhose, and my embarrassed look as I stepped into the slip. I paid careful attention as I was shown how to step into and pull the dress up to prevent mussing my hair. As the wardrobe lady zipped up the back of my dress I wondered how they’d have reacted if I had fastened the bra from the front, then rotated it around before putting my arms into the straps and expertly adjusting them. They certainly would’ve been surprised with the ease in which I could put pantyhose on and adjust them just right not to mention unzipping the dress enough to get it over my head, zipping it back up and then checking to make sure that my slip was not peeking out from under my skirt.
They would’ve been very impressed, I was sure. They would have complimented me on my abilities just before telling me to get lost. Not only would I be out of the contest, they probably wouldn’t even give me the consolation prize! No, better to pretend that feminine outfits were a mystery to me and hope to wait the others out so I could get all of the prize money!
I let my wardrobe planner help adjust my dress and steady me while I stepped into the heels I was to wear. I didn’t need to pretend to be unsteady in the heels; I’d never worn any that high and getting used to them was not going to be easy. Everyone associated with the show loved my stumbling though; it was the perfect footage of a guy trying to walk in heels. It would be a big hit during the show.
With a little help, I was able to stumble to the dining room the show had reserved for us. Patty looked out of place in a tight red dress that ended well above her knees. She kept tugging at the skirt in a futile attempt to force it down further. Her hair had been changed from dark brown to a golden blonde with loose curls and an expert makeup job gave her inviting eyes and lips that begged to be kissed. Was she cast to be the dumb blonde of our little group?
Michelle was very smartly dressed in a little black dress, dark stockings, and a pearl necklace with earrings. She wasn’t having any more luck walking in heels than Patty and I, but she seemed to be trying harder to master feminine mannerisms. Her short brown hair covered her ears and the style seemed very appropriate to a businesswoman.
Lucille looked like she had the potential to be a model. Her full lips, high cheekbones, and expressive eyes were a complete waste on a man. Her wardrobe assistant had chosen a dark grey dress that came just to mid-thigh, leaving an expanse of leg that any man with a pulse, and perhaps several without a pulse, would be attracted to! I couldn’t if I should check her dress and makeup to judge how much competition she’d be, or just be content to stare at her long, sexy legs!
Sure, I knew she was a man, but with legs and a figure like hers, it was pretty damned easy to overlook that little flaw. Unless she cracked under the pressure of being a beautiful woman, I knew I’d never get the complete payoff. I was even wondering how I could encourage her to keep going; I was torn between being fascinated with a man who could look so pretty and just forgetting that she really was a man!
We were all complaining about what we’d been through so far; how much the waxing hurt, how tight our bras felt, and how difficult it was to walk in heels. The main complaint, or I guess the main fear, was the idea of spending an entire week on board a cruise ship as women.
“I heard two of the assistant producers talking,” Lucille told us. “We’re going to have to dance with guys on that cruise!”
“Dancing with a guy will be the least of our problems.” I added. “We’re going to be expected to wear bikinis and get tanned while on the cruise.”
“That won’t work,” Patty disagreed. “We could never wear bikinis!”
“Crap!” Michelle groaned. “The bikini wax, that’s why they did that!”
“Exactly,” I continued. “It doesn’t matter to the producers if we look silly or not; the sillier we seem, the better they figure the ratings will be.”
We were interrupted before we could do any more complaining.
“Good evening Ladies,” Mr. Watts, the shows executive producer greeted us. “You’re all looking quite lovely this evening and on behalf of the staff of the Ladylike show; we hope you’ve all had a nice day so far.”
We groaned but he laughed and continued.
As you know, you’ve been cast to appear in Ladylike, a reality show in which four normal men are transformed into lovely ladies and expected to live that way for two months.”
“During this time, we will be presenting you with challenges to see how well you can accept what women go through. You have been pampered and beautified already and you can expect several more trips to the beauty shop for waxings and makeovers.”
“In case you haven’t read the contract, you will be expected to dress, look, and act as women for the duration of the filming. This will include the challenges I spoke of such as shopping for groceries, attending a bridal shower, aerobics class, and the grand finale — a week long cruise during which you’ll wear casual outfits, ball gowns, and of course, swim suits.”
“These swim suits you mentioned,” Lucille asked with a smile. “They wouldn’t happen to be bikinis, would they?”
A smile crept across Mr. Watts’ face; it was an evil smile.
“Yes, as a matter of fact they will be.” He grinned. “But don’t worry, by the time you go on the cruise, you’ll have been schooled in feminine mannerisms, speech, and you will be provided with the means to wear a bikini in confidence.”
“You may also be wondering why it will take two months to accomplish the limited objectives that have been spelled out so far.” He had an odd look on his face and something told me he was about to ruin our days.
“The few items we’ve discussed — the bridal shower, shopping, and of course the cruise, will be shall we say the big ticket items for the show. There will also be the everyday challenges you’ll need to meet such as learning feminine mannerisms, wardrobe selection, adjusting to having long fingernails, and perhaps a number of other items yet to be determined”
“There will be no surprises, I can guarantee you ladies that much; everything will be discussed prior to implementation and you will of course have the option to exercise the negating option of your contracts. I do want to reiterate that exercising this option will result in the significant loss of remuneration for any and all time spent to date.”
“What did he say?” Patty whispered. “Can’t he speak English?”
“I’m sorry,” He directed his attention to Patty. “Miss Hastings, is it?”
Patty stared blankly for a few seconds until she realized he was talking to her.
“Uh yeah, George, I guess I mean Patty Hastings. I didn’t understand what you said.”
Mr. Watts smiled. “What I’m saying is simply that there will be other things you need to do for the filming that we did not specifically mention. Little things like learning to dress right for different occasion, and how to function as a woman in everyday life. These items are covered under the “miscellaneous additional items” part of your contracts. If at any time you don’t think that you can continue, you may leave with only five hundred dollars.”
“Oh, okay.” Patty nodded.
I didn’t say a word but I couldn’t help but wonder if she realized Mr. Watts was treating her like the airhead she appeared to be?
“Excuse me.” Lucille raised her hand. “This show isn’t going to involve and interaction with men is it?”
A broad smile crossed Mr. Watts’ face.
“There is nothing of the sort planned Lucille,” He told us. “But with four lovely ladies, who can tell?”
Damn, he was treating her completely opposite of the way he acted towards Patty. Almost, no, it couldn’t be, yet it certainly seemed as if he wanted in her pants!
I was afraid of what they had planned for me so I kept quiet and listened to the rest of what he had to say.
“You’ll be given crash courses in feminine dress, speech, and deportment of course. We don’t want any needless embarrassment. You’ll be expected to pay close attention so that you’ll be able to grasp the fundamentals of wardrobe planning, cosmetics, and interacting with others.”
“A camera crew will be with you at all times, sometimes discreetly hidden, sometimes quite openly. We want to record both your reactions to being attractive women as well as the reactions of those you meet in the next two months.”
“I want to repeat that you will never be exposed to any intentional humiliation or physical danger; we have planned for every contingency and off duty police officers will always be nearby should anything go wrong. We want this to be an enjoyable experience so that we’ll end up with a ratings success!”
He thanked us and left us to our dinners.
“What do you do in the real world?” Michelle asked. “I do IT consulting; I go into companies and advise them on how to set up their computer systems.”
“I’m in sales,” Lucille laughed and gestured to her dress. “I’m used to spending a lot of money to look good, but I never planned on this!”
“I do a lot of work for non-profit foundations,” Michelle also laughed. “I never thought I’d end up wearing foundation garments though!”
“I ‘m in my sophomore year in college,” Patty said as she shook her head. “I’m working on a Bachelors in business Administration. The five grand from this will help with tuition.”
“I worked in the Purchasing department until two weeks ago,” I told them. “My sister suggested this as a way to make a few bucks. Unemployment pay isn’t much and I’ve got two sons at home.”
“Good luck,” Patty smiled at me. “I have a feeling this isn’t going to be easy.”
“Why do you think that?” Lucille asked. “It’s only been a few hours.”
“Look at the way we’re dressed; am I the only one who thinks it’s a little odd””
“I don’t typically wear Pearls,” Michelle laughed, “A little too rich for my budget.”
“Close Michelle but no cookie.” Patty nodded. “Are any of you ladies wearing cotton underwear? Obviously none of us are wearing slacks but how many of us are wearing pantyhose?”
Michelle and I raised our hands. Patty looked at Lucille.
“Nylons,” she smiled, “the kind with an elastic top to hold them up. I looked at the label in the panties, 100% satin.”
“I didn’t look at the tag but my underwear’s certainly not cotton.” Michelle acknowledged.
“Mine either,” I declared. “I’m wearing L’eggs pantyhose though.”
“Anyone care to trade?” Patty asked. “I’ve got very sheer nylons with a garter belt and I’m wearing thong panties.”
“Nylons and a thong”” Michelle nearly dropped her fork. “I’d give anything to get my girlfriend to dress like that!”
“She’s welcome to it,” Patty groaned, obviously embarrassed. “I hope she likes black lace.”
“I would!” Michelle laughed. “On her.”
“Okay, do you see where I’m going with all this?” Patty asked quietly. “Lucille, you’re supposed to be the glamorous model; Michelle has the business woman look, professional, yet feminine. Darla, you’re the Soccer Mom, and I’m everybody’s cute little sister, on the brink of being a woman. They chose us based on our abilities to fill preconceived roles — Lucille; you’re the beautiful, graceful, and desirable woman. Michelle is pretty, feminine, and very alluring. She’s as comfortable in the boardroom as she is in the bedroom. Darla is the soccer mom, reliable, attractive, but devoted to her family.”
She paused for a moment.
“Then of course there’s me - Patty the cheerleader. I’m the hot young babe that would have drives guys crazy without meaning to. I wear sexy lingerie because I like the way it looks, it makes me feel sexy and guilty at the same time. I’m supposed to be the cheerleader who wants to date the quarterback. One look at me and guys are supposed to drool.”
“I wonder how many of you are wearing a red push up bra. Did any of you have your pubic hair trimmed in a heart shape?”
She looked at each of us but knew what the answer would be.
“No, I didn’t think so.” She shook her head. “If I didn’t need the money, I’d tell them what they could do with their damned thong panties!”
She hesitated for a second and then started laughing. “They could do exactly what the damned things are doing to me! How women get used to having something stuck up their butts is beyond my understanding.”
We got to know each other better over dinner but to my dismay, no one was willing to back out.
Even Patty was determined to stay, even if she had to be a sweet, innocent, young girl.
“What the heck, for what they’re paying, I guess I can get used to it,” she joked, “Although it is a bit of a pain in the butt!”
Later I saw Patty’s point when I was given a choice of long, white cotton nightgown with a blue ribbons threaded through the bodice or a knee length pink nightgown, also in cotton. I doubted that Patty and Lucille would have such choices!
I got a wake up call promptly at six thirty the next morning telling me to shower; my wardrobe consultant was on her way to help me prepare for a day of femininity training. I stumbled out of bed and managed to get into the shower without killing my self.
Waiting for me in the shower was a bar of scented soap in a lilac and pink wrapper that promised to leave my skin silky soft. The shampoo promised it would leave my hair beautifully clean, shiny, and full of body.
Nothing I hadn’t done before. I smiled as I lathered up. As a kid, Susie used to let me use the same brand of soap and shampoo. I loved the way I smelled after a shower, all girly like Susie and mom.
I wrapped a towel around me and went to see what I was supposed to wear that day.
Jenny, my wardrobe planner, had chosen a long white gauze skirt, a pink and white striped cotton shirt with three quarter sleeves, and a pair of low-heeled flip-flops. My lingerie was going to be a pair of white nylon panties, (I’ve had enough experience to know the difference between nylon and satin), trimmed with lace at the leg openings and waistband. A white bra with lace cups and a half-slip with a lace hem would complete my outfit.
“No makeup,” Jenny told me. “That’s one of the things you’ll learn today.”
Michelle looked comfortable in a long denim skirt and blue sleeveless top with mules and of course, Lucille was looking positively elegant in a turquoise ankle length, pleated skirt, birds egg blue, peasant top with short, puffed sleeves, and high-heeled sandals.
When we got to the conference room Patty took our breath away.
Her long blonde hair was tied back in a high ponytail, her denim skirt was slightly shorter than her dress from the previous evening, and her pink, halter-top was cut low enough to give the Pope a stiffie!
You couldn’t help but look at the long, sexy legs running from her pink sparkly flip-flops to the edge of her skirt. I remembered the vacation my family took when I was fourteen. My skirts had been every bit as short as Patty’s was; I wondered if she was enjoying wearing a mini skirt as much as I had?
“Good morning ladies!” She greeted us as we walked in. “I hope everyone’s rested and ready for another big day?”
“You look lovely as usual Lucille, and how’s our soccer mom today?”
“I’m doing well thank you,” I replied with a smile. “How’s our favorite cheerleader this morning? In case you haven’t been told, you make a sweet girl!”
“Thanks, I think.” She shook her head. “How am I supposed to go be so sweet looking like this? Hell, I look in the mirror and I want to jump my own bones!”
“It’s all part of the image of a very pretty, sweet young girl developing into a beautiful woman.” I explained while trying to ignore the erection I was getting. “You’re taking the new equipment out for a test drive to see how it handles.”
“Anyone want to do a lingerie check?” Michelle asked. “I’m wearing pale yellow hip hugger panties, nylon I suppose, with a little pink bow in the front. My bra has more lace on it than the wedding gowns my girlfriend’s been checking out.
“Would you believe, blue satin panties, matching bra, and camisole,” Lucille winced.
“Would you believe a pink lace thong, with matching bra?” Patty grinned. “I am such a slut!”
“That you are,” Michelle leered. “But sluts need love too.”
“Are you suggesting a little girl on girl action?” Patty was nearly doubled over with laughter.
“If I have to spend the next two weeks with a little slut like you, I may just invite you to my place after this is over!”
The repartee had to end; it was time for our girly lessons.
We spent hours just learning to do our own nails and then it was on to makeup.
I never wore more than eye shadow and blush and not much of that since mom and dad didn’t think I was old enough for more. Mary never wore much makeup so it came as a surprise to me to find all the different products, colors, and blending involved. If I had kept dressing, I would’ve had a head start on my lessons; now I was trying to cram what my sister had spent years learning into a few hours.
After makeup and nail care we had a light lunch and then it was on hair and deportment.
I always thought I knew all about being a girl but there was so much I never knew. I understood smoothing my skirt as I sat but didn’t realize that a lady will also smooth her skirt when she stands. Not only that, I had to remember the right way to stand, how to place my arms when I stood and even how to eat like a lady.
I was finding out that there was a world of difference between being a teenager and an adult woman. The instructor kept emphasizing that if we didn’t want to be ridiculed, we‘d need to pay close attention.
My grooming and deportment lessons were bringing back a flood of wonderful memories; dress shopping with mom and Susie, going to dinner in pretty dresses, how nice it felt to put on my first pair of stockings and of course that summer vacation at the beach!
I spent two weeks as Darla, a cute fourteen year old who loved mini skirts, shorts, and cropped tops. Susie wanted her cute little sister to be comfortable as a girl around others so she and I went to the mall every chance we got before our vacation. Susie would let me do my own hair and makeup and she always told me I looked so cute. Sometimes I’d wear shorts and sometimes I’d wear one of my own skirts or borrow an outfit from Susie.
Mom and dad teased me, saying that I was going to be a little heartbreaker. I wonder what they would’ve thought if they had known that Susie agreed, and was teaching me how to flirt with boys? The boys at the mall certainly didn’t mind; to them I was Susie’s cousin Donna, a sweetie who made them all hot and bothered when she smiled at them.
We always brought money to buy lunch and snacks when we shopped but as long as there were boys at the mall, we never had to use our money. Boys were always happy to buy us lunch; all we had to do was let them sit and talk to us and they were happy. Things never got more serious than that since no boy was ever willing to shop with us.
All the wonderful memories came flooding back and I began to wonder if I could start dressing again after the filming. It made me sad to give up on the idea but where would I get enough money for a set of clothes I couldn’t wear outside of the house and how would I explain Aunt Donna to my sons?
We spent every day for a week learning to dress, look, and act the parts we’d end up playing.
We soon found out that Patty was right; we had been chosen to play specific roles in the show. No one ever came right out and admitted it but my wardrobe was something the average suburban wife and mother would wear; jeans, comfy tops, dresses, and skirts you’d expect to see at J.C. Penney, along with a few nightgowns and lingerie that was pretty but hardly sexy.
Michelle ended up with more business suits than casual outfits; her lingerie was a notch above mine, sexy in a way to make her feel feminine in a suit. Her casual outfits were more of what you’d expect in an upscale women’s shop, it looked like what a successful businesswoman would wear on her day off.
Lucille couldn’t believe the outfits she was expected to wear; form fitting dress and gowns that could have only come from very exclusive shops in New York, Los Angeles, or perhaps Beverly Hills. One of her casual outfits had to cost more than half my wardrobe combined! There wasn’t a bit of cotton in her lingerie, everything was satin and dripping with lace!
“What do they expect of me?” She asked one afternoon at dinner. “I have panties that would cost a day’s pay and my dresses would send a woman with my income hurtling into bankruptcy. How am I supposed to be a model; before this, I was just an average Joe.”
“They’re really doing a job on me.” Patty, our sweet little co-ed announced. “I have some of the sexiest panties and bra’s imaginable. I don’t have a skirt that reaches past mid-thigh, and without too much effort I could probably win a spot with the Dallas Cowboy Cheerleaders.”
Looking at the sweet looking girl sitting next to me, I wondered what the producers had in mind for her. Would they actually expect her to try out for a cheerleading team? They’d be crazy to pass up an idea like that; she’d be perfect as a perky little thing jumping up and down, cheering for her team and her boyfriend the quarterback.
She noticed me staring at her and smiled. “There’s not much I wouldn’t do for the money we’re getting. If they want me to become a cheerleader, I’ll do everything short of screwing the quarterback.”
“Same here,” Lucille insisted. “They can ask anything they want and I’ll do it.”
“You won’t hear me passing judgment,” Michelle tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear. She crossed her legs and gently pulled her skirt down. “I could’ve, probably should’ve, quit long ago. Instead, I stuck it out for the money just like the rest of you.”
“They’ve already worked wonders with us,” I giggled. “They’ve taken four ordinary guys and turned us into whores.”
Within days we found out just what whores we’d become.
After dinner one evening we were told that we would be making our debuts the next morning. For the first week, a woman from the show’s staff would accompany us to get us used to being in public but after that, we had to function as women with no outside help. Patty would become a student at the local Community College, Michelle would interview for executive position, Lucille would go on various modeling assignments, and I would get a job as a cashier in a nearby department store.
“These challenges are completely safe,” Mr. Watts assured us. The college is willing to work with us, the companies are owned by the production company, the photographer doesn’t care as long as he’s paid, and we’ve cleared everything with the store.”
“You’ll be picked up here at nine tomorrow morning so plan your outfits for tomorrow and get a good night’s beauty sleep.”
“There has been a minor change to our plans for you ladies,” He remarked. “Please give me your undivided attention as this is quite important.”
I looked at the other girls and saw the same wary expressions. Were they planning to subject us to something off the wall, like posing for Playboy, just to get ratings?
“Relax ladies,” he joked. “You’re going to enjoy this.”
My pulse quickened as he went on to explain that although they had planned the base activities for us, the show’s staff thought it might be interesting if we took on additional challenges.
“Miss Hastings,” He smiled at Patty. “Tomorrow a member of our staff will pose as your mother and accompany you on a tour of the campus. Only the president of the college knows that a male will be applying for admissions as a young woman. No one in the admissions department knows who you are or anything about this show. Your extra challenge will be to apply for admission to the college as Patty Hastings, an eighteen year old girl who wants to become a secretary.”
It was Lucille’s turn next.
“Ms. Carlton, you have come a long way in these few weeks. You’ve impressed everyone with your ability to assume the role of a beautiful, poised, fashion model and the staff is looking forward to seeing the results of your photo shoot, which by the way, a national magazine has agreed to publish.”
Lucille looked as if she was about to faint.
“I’m going to be in a magazine, for real?”
“For real,” Mr. Watts nodded. “It will be an article favorably comparing you and several other women to the Glamorous women of the forties and fifties. There will be several shots of you in various outfits as well as a brief interview.”
“My God,” she shook her head in disbelief. “What other challenge could there possibly be to top that?”
“An excellent question; your extra challenge will be to land a modeling job on your own. You’ll be provided with a resume and a portfolio but after that, you’re on your own. A lovely woman like you should have no trouble with this challenge.”
Michelle stiffened up in fear when she heard her name.
“Ms. Trenman, you will spend the next week posing as a consultant to one of our production companies.” After that, you will be sent out of town to advise a small company that knows nothing about you except that you’re the smartest woman in the IT field.”
Finally, it was my turn. I was just a housewife working in a department store, what more could I do?
“You seem puzzled Mrs. Hartman, I imagine that you’re wondering what possible challenge we could think up for you?”
“Your job in the department store is not providing you with enough money to pay your bills so you’ve decided to moonlight.”
“You want me to get a second job? That doesn’t seem too difficult.”
“The evil smile returned to his face.
“Your challenge is to get a job as a cocktail waitress. That means working in a skirt and heels, fending off drunks and lechers while serving drinks.”
“I could never get away…”
“Yes, you could.” He said firmly. “The staff has been thinking of extra challenges since day one and evaluating them in terms of probability. Miss Hastings, do you doubt that you could successfully pass as a young lady ready to enter college?”
“Like no chance,” Patty shook her head. “I’m like, totally psyched, you know?”
“Excellent, now Ms. Carlton, are we expecting too much of you to be a model?”
“Strangely enough, I really believe I can do it!” Lucille exclaimed proudly. I wonder if she realized that she had fluffed her hair just before giving her answer.
“No need to ask me,” Michelle volunteered. “I’ll be doing the same job I’ve been doing; only I’ll be in a skirt and heels.”
“I made it this far,” I grinned. “I don’t know how I’m going to pass myself off as a cocktail waitress but I will be interesting to say the least.”
“You’ll all be provided with the necessary prosthetics to carry out your deceptions. Once fitted, only an extremely close physical examination would reveal your true sex.”
I wondered what he meant but before I could ask folders were placed in front of each of us.
“Please take the time to read the addendums to your contracts ladies; for this additional challenge we’ll pay an extra one thousand dollars. We anticipate several smaller challenges in addition to the ones we have just discussed, each of which would pay five hundred dollars. It is possible that you could end up with approximately seven thousand dollars for your time.
I did a quick rundown of what I could do with seven thousand dollars. Combined with the meager unemployment check, I could pay off a few bills, treat the boys to some fast food, and stock up on some bargains at the local warehouse outlet. I wouldn’t be rich by and means but I wouldn’t be standing on the corner begging for money either.
The next morning found me in the HR department of a local store getting my photo ID and signing all the papers to start my new job. I wasn’t at all surprised to find that I would be trained to handle two departments - lingerie and ladies dresses. My staff contact had a video camera in her purse capturing every bit of my first day on the job as a woman. Other staffers would stop in from time to time and discreetly film me, helping customers, chatting with the other women, and even walking into the ladies rest room. After a few hours, I didn’t even notice that I was pretending to be a woman; wearing a skirt and heels seemed so natural!
When my lunch break came, I spent it getting to know my coworkers, telling them about my life and hearing all about theirs. It was fun bonding with the other ladies; men were never that open, I worked with guys for years and didn’t know anything about their families. If the pay had been better, I could have gotten used to working there.
By the end of the day, I had made several new friends and successfully passed as a woman to my coworkers and customers. My feet ached from the heels I wore but I was so happy I could’ve flown back to the hotel! This was at least as good as spending my summer vacation as Donna; the only down part was that it would soon end.
It wasn’t fair that this experience had brought back feelings that I thought I had long ago put to rest. The feel of silky panties, the swish of a skirt against my legs, the tightness of a bra, they were all such wonderful feelings that brought back memories of a happier time in my life. In a few weeks, I was going to have to leave all of this joy behind and I don’t know how I’m going to do it.
The last time I had discovered girls, which took my mind off things. Then Mary came along and became the most exciting thing in my life. Now, Mary was gone, I’m out of work and I worry constantly about taking care of the wonderful sons Mary gave me.
When I got back to the hotel, I was surprised to see Patty. Of course, I’d seen her everyday for a month now, but this was different. Instead of the cute kid in a mini skirt, there was a truly hot looking young woman in a low cut midriff top and a pair of low-rise short shorts that fit her like a second skin! Her hair was out of the ponytail and hung loose about her shoulders. I felt a familiar stirring in my panties.
“What happened to you?” I asked, staring at her crotch.
“The same thing that’s going to happen to you and the other ladies,” A production assistant told me. Miss Hastings is modeling a one-piece prosthetic device that gives her the curves along with the anatomically correct external genitals of a young woman.”
“A device has been made for each of you ladies which will allow Miss Hastings more versatility in her wardrobe.”
Patty laughed. “She means I can wear shorts and jeans instead of always wearing skirts.”
The assistant smiled and gestured for me to go behind a dressing screen.
“Please undress completely and then step into this,” she handed me a flesh colored item that looked like some sort of bathing suit. “Let me know if you need any help.”
I carefully undressed, hung my skirt and blouse on hangers before placing my slip, bra, panties, and hose on a chair. I stared at the device, turned it right side up, upside down, inside out, and every which way I could think of but couldn’t figure it out.
“Would you like some help Mrs. Hartman?” The assistant asked.
“Yes, please. I’m completely lost.”
I was shown how to step into the device, pull it over my hips, and tuck my organ into a tube that would force me to sit to use the restroom. The assistant glued the flaps to my hips then brought the sides together under my breasts and glued them. I was amazed with how realistic I looked; even my pubic hairs were poking through the device. I was nearly overwhelmed with glee; I had the figure and genitals of a woman my age; I had to concentrate to keep from grabbing the assistant and kissing her!
“This is so strange,” I muttered as I looked at the naked lady in the mirror. She had nicely sized breasts that didn’t sag, her side curved in nicely before coming out to hips that would fit nicely into a pair of misses jeans. Her tummy was flat as a board; obviously, this lady had done some exercise to keep in shape after having children.
“You look pretty hot for an old broad!” Patty started to giggle as she watched me staring at myself.
“Who’s old, you little snot? I teased. “And since when do you giggle?”
“Compared to hot young honeys like me, you’re old!” She giggled again. “I don’t know when I started to giggle but it seems to fit.”
“As do those shorts,” I gave her a stern look. “You don’t expect to go out in public like that do you? Your father will have a heart attack.”
“Oh chill, will you mom?” She teased, flipping her pretty head to clear the hair from her eyes. “You and daddy are such old farts.”
“Go play while I get dressed,” I told her with a smile. “I’ll deal with you when your father gets home.”
When I put my panties and bra back on, I loved the small mound in my panties and the firm breasts secured in my lacy bra. I can’t say how I’ll be able to go back to being a man again and I’m not sure I care!
Patty and I sipped diet colas and exchanged stories of our first day in public as females. She was excited about how she walked around the campus with her “Mom,” checking out the buildings, the other students, and even talking to a counselor about what courses she could take.
“The girls we met were so friendly; they smiled and offered help when we got lost. When they heard that I was thinking of attending the school, they immediately gave me the lowdown on what courses were the easiest, which instructors to avoid, and of course, where the cutest guys hung out.”
“ It was almost impossible to get a guy to go into that kind of detail,” She shook her head in wonder. “I guess I’m the same way in the real world.”
“I know exactly what you mean!” I told her as I talked of the new friends I’d made, how they were quick to pull out pictures of their children, and how quickly I did the same thing.
“They thought my boys were so cute,” I beamed. “Imagine running into total strangers who are so smart?”
As we talked, Michelle and Lucille wandered back so we decided to watch as they were fitted with their new body parts.
“Holy hell,” Michelle whispered as she examined herself. “I’m a walking, talking, sex object!”
“Almost, but no quite,” I told her as I pulled Patty to where Michelle could see her. “Take a gander at this little boy toy!”
“Whoa!” Michelle exclaimed, as she looked Patty over carefully. “I’ve always been partial to the college girls, what do you say we get together at my place? I could help you study.”
“Sorry, you’re too old and too female for me,” she pouted. “You wouldn’t happen to have a cute son, say around eighteen or nineteen?”
“Behave yourself young lady!” Lucille jokingly admonished. “What’s gotten into you?”
“All those cute guys on campus, the first chance I get.” Patty giggled. She was totally into her character, or was she?
We spent the next two weeks in our new roles. Lucille spent her days modeling beautiful outfits and her evenings attending cocktail parties. In no time at all she had landed a plum modeling assignment for a magazine layout, which would net her several hundred dollars for two days work in addition to the bonus from the show.
Michelle seemed happy; she was doing the job she loved, she’d landed a consulting contract on her own, and she enjoyed impressing people who thought she’d been hired for her looks.
I was working with some of the nicest women I’d ever known and they accepted me as one of their own. We talked about our families, exchanged recipes and gossip, and cried on each other’s shoulders when we needed to. It was a bonding experience so special that I new I’d never forget them.
Patty was obviously having the time of her life. She wasted no time in getting accepted to the school, attended classes during the day and spent several evenings shopping with girls she’d met.
By the end of the two months, we’d all completed our original challenges and had sailed through several others. We’d enjoyed a bridal shower for one of the girls on the production staff, and if there had been more time, Patty would’ve accepted the spot offered her on the cheerleading squad.
The strangest part of our little adventure was of course the cruise.
The four of us were stuck at sea for an entire week as women. No one on the cruise knew about the show and all filming was done on the sly. We were stuck at sea for a week in our chosen roles with no way out.
Because of Patty’s age, she was listed as my daughter and we shared a cabin. By then, I’d grown so fond of her that I didn’t flinch when she called me mom, even in the privacy of our cabin. She was exactly the kind of girl every mother dreams of; sweet, lovable, helpful, and so very pretty.
The other women and I decided that we would pose as friends who decided to take a cruise together; that way we could spend time together and compare notes on the experience. Patty groaned, but accepted referring to Michelle and Lucille as Ms. Trenman and Ms. Carlton. After all, they were her elders and I expected my darling daughter to respect them.
The first few hours on the cruise were scary; we were nervous that we might not be able to convince several hundred people that we were really women. We unpacked our bags, and decided to jump right in with the day’s activities in the lounge.
We found a table with four open seats and made ourselves comfortable as the ship’s Captain introduced himself and told us what we could expect. When he finished, a perky blonde Cruise Director that reminded me of Patty took over.
There were so many different things to do; it would take at least a week to try them all. We enjoyed a light snack, talked to a few others, then went back to our cabins to prepare for our final challenge- sunbathing.
Patty slithered into a sexy little yellow bikini that would turn her into a magnet for every young guy on the ship. She posed and primped in front of a mirror before sliding a sheer yellow dress over her head and slipping into a pair of flip-flops.
I chose a conservative, two-piece suit in the same shade of yellow as Patty’s. Since we were to be mother and daughter on the cruise, we thought it would be funny to have several matching outfits and swimsuits were the first thing we shopped for.
I can honestly say that both Patty and I had a great time shopping for matching outfits. First, she talked me into several denim skirts and I talked her into buying a Little Black Dress. She countered with several pairs of thong panties, but I made a comeback by choosing a stunning, backless, red evening gown with a pair of matching, four inch sandals. My little girl would be the belle of the ball!
I hoped that someone was recording the expressions of the men around us as Patty and I slipped off our covers and stretched out to sun ourselves. From the corner of my eye, I could see several guys who simply stopped what they were doing and stared. Looking over at Patty, I saw that she had noticed too and was eating up the attention.
The guys must’ve thought they died and gone to Heaven when Michelle and Lucille joined us. Three, gorgeous, mature, and unattached women for the men, and one hot little body for the younger guys!
It didn’t take long for cold drinks to come our way, compliments of several nearby men. Lucille, Michelle, and I graciously accepted the drinks, which brought the guys over to chat. We smiled, and engaged in polite conversation with the guys, just like Susie and I used to do at the mall. We did our best to keep from leading the guys on, but men being men, they pressed on and soon Lucille cracked.
“Thank you, I’d enjoy that very much,” I heard her tell the guy sitting next to her. “Six thirty would be wonderful. My room number is 17 on deck 4A.”
The man quickly broke into a big smile as he wrote the information on a drink napkin. Lucille was smiling and seeming to enjoy herself, before long she gave the man her phone number and said she’d be looking forward to hearing from him.
I was stunned; what was going on, I wondered? How could Lucille have accepted a date with a man and even given out her phone number? I couldn’t ask what was going through her mind; she was still completely engrossed in conversation with her suitor.
I was so stunned by Lucille’s actions that I was caught off guard by Patty tapping my arm.
“I’m going to play some volleyball, mom.” She smiled as she allowed one of the young men near her to help her up. “I’ll catch ya back in the cabin!”
With that, she draped her dress over her arm and with her sexy buns swaying back and forth, walked off with the guys.
Michelle excused herself with a headache, leaving me alone, except for the good-looking guy next to me.
I have no clue as to why I thought he was good looking, the thought just popped into my head as I stared into his blue eyes. He had a broad, hairy chest, sturdy looking legs, and a very nice bulge in his trunks!
What the hell was I thinking - a very nice bulge in his trunks? I’m a guy; he’s a guy, so why did I have an urge to run my fingers though his curly hair — the curly hair on his muscular chest?
“Your daughter and friends have abandoned us,” he joked. “Odd, I’m sure I showered this morning, how about you?”
Before I could respond, he started sniffing the air!
I mean he was acting like a damned hunting dog, his nose up, sniffing the air for game.
“No, it’s certainly not you,” He smiled, as he looked right into my eyes. “You smell okay to me, especially with that intoxicating perfume.”
I couldn’t believe it, I’m on a cruise, looking like a wet dream, and another guy was hitting on me! I was in over my head and it was all for a few thousand dollars to feed my family.
I was confused, not sure how I should respond. I obviously wasn’t in any physical danger, the guy was pleasant enough, he was funny and god, how I wanted to run my hands over his chest!
There I go again! I’m a guy for pity’s sake; I shouldn’t be looking at this stud and wondering what it would be like to be held in his arms! And I shouldn’t think that he’s a stud.
Are you okay? My new friend asked. “You seem distant and you’re not laughing at what I know was a great joke.”
I couldn’t apologize fast enough.
“I’m sorry,” I smiled and touched his arm without thinking about it. “I guess I’m concerned about my daughter, it’s her first time on a cruise.”
He laid his free hand over mine causing my heart to race.
“She’ll be fine, I’m sure that with a mom like you, she has a good head on her shoulders.”
“You’re right,” I smiled, still wondering about those arms. “She’s a good kid and got great grades. She just graduated so this is my present for doing so well.”
He stood and held out his hand. “Would you care to see the rest of the ship; everyone’s deserted us and I don’t want people to think it’s because we didn’t bathe or something.”
I just had to laugh. “I think you’ve already determined that we don’t smell. But I have a strict rule about going off with strange men.”
With any men, if I had any sense.
My new friend promptly bowed at the waist and introduced himself as Dan Corbett.
How do you turn someone down after that? I didn’t, couldn’t.
“I’m Darla Hartman,” I said as I took his hand. “The young lady that ran off was my daughter Patty.”
“Smart and pretty,” He whistled as he held my hand longer than it took me to get to my feet.
“Yes, she certainly is.” I remarked.
“I meant her mom,” Dan smiled and looked into my eyes. God, that chest of his was magnificent, what would I have to do to snuggled up to it?
“Are you always such a flirt? I laughed as I gently retrieved my hand from his.
“Only with beautiful women.”
He reached over and took my hand again; this time I made no effort to pull it back. We walked hand in hand around the ship, eventually ending up where the volleyball game was being held.
Patty saw us standing on the side and gave me a smile and thumbs up.
I didn’t feel in the least bit embarrassed over Dan’s holding my hand; I smiled and waved back. As Dan and I turned to continue our stroll, I noticed Patty congratulating her new friend for an excellent serve. She stood on tiptoe and kissed his cheek.
Dan and I finally parted company, but not before he got me to promise to meet him in the same spot the next afternoon. I decided to wow him with the coral colored sundress Patty had talked me into buying. With my new shape, the halter style would show off my breast and the shorter than I was used to skirt would attract attention to my pretty legs.
I didn’t want the dress at first but Patty was insistent; “You’ve got a great bod for an old girl, show it off!”
After arguing back and forth, she finally convinced me to try it on, promising that if I didn’t like the way I looked in it, she’d shut up.
How could I not have liked the way the halter-top emphasized my breasts, the way the skirt flowed over my hips and drew attention to my legs?
I was busy modeling the dress when Patty came in.
“Got a hot date mom?” She asked. “What’s the story, are you thinking of running off with that old fart that was coming on to you, the one that was holding your hand?”
“Maybe,” I teased. “Are you thinking of running off with that guy you kissed?”
Her smile vanished.
“You weren’t supposed to see that.”
“We could get dressed and talk about it over dinner.” I suggested. “A mother needs to know what her sweet little daughter’s up to.”
“No good,” Patty mumbled as she changed into a short skirt. “Her daughter’s up to no good.”
Luckily, Michelle wasn’t hungry and Lucille had a date so Patty and I had a table to ourselves.
“I don’t know how it happened mom,” She seemed momentarily startled when she realized what she’d called me. “I’ve spent every day for the last two months wearing skirts, panties, and acting like a girl; I’m getting lost in my role.”
“I understand sweetheart, I feel the same way.”
I told her all about how I had noticed the bulge in Dan’s shorts and how I wanted to run my fingers through his chest hair before I rested my head in it.
“We’ve spent so much time learning to be women that we can’t remember that we’re men.”
“Oh well, it will all be over soon and we can get back to our old lives.” I sighed. Sure, my old life being unemployed and wondering how I was going to take care of the boys.
“Yeah,” Patty sighed, “back to our old lives.”
We looked at each other for a moment, not willing to voice that neither of us were looking forward to our old lives.
Patty looked prettier than ever in a short blue and white skirt that flared out as she walked. The sleeveless gauze top in a light peach seemed to give her an innocent look. No wonder she’d been surrounded by young guys at the volleyball game. What guy could resist such innocence and beauty in one package?
Soon though, maybe too soon, we’d both have to give it all up and become men again. I’d go back to two wonderful boys that meant the world to me and Patty would go back to college. When the show is aired, we’ll be able to watch and remember a time we never thought possible.
After a delicious dinner, we made a few new friends, and even did some dancing.
The young man that Patty had kissed earlier was having dinner with his family when he caught sight of Patty. He rushed over to the table and to Patty’s delight, asked if she’d be willing to play more volleyball the next day.
She smiled and said that she thought I had plans but gave him her number to call just in case.
“That was a sneaky trick,” I laughed as the boy walked back to his parents, treasuring the scrap of paper Patty had given him. “You know I don’t have any plans.”
“It’s a trick I learned from girls I’ve gone out with.” She giggled. ”They’d tell me they might be too busy to go out with me so I’d be grateful if they suddenly found the time.”
“Maybe I should’ve used that trick with Dan? I don’t want him to think I’m easy.”
“You’re too old to use tricks; you can’t afford to have some other horny old broad poaching your territory!”
“Old? I’m only in my thirties.”
“Got your will made out yet?” she joked. “Don’t waste time, there isn’t much left.”
Just then, I felt a tap on my shoulder. I looked up to see another good-looking guy (they seemed to be everywhere!) smiling at me.
“Would you care to dance?”
I looked at Patty and laughed. “No point in wasting time.”
Joe, my partner was an excellent dancer and a good conversationalist too. I felt relaxed and so safe as he held me in his arms. I’d have to find a way to talk Dan into dancing so I could compare the two guys to see who made me feel better when they held me.
A fast song started up and I begged off; I could hold my own for a slow song but I knew there was no way I could fast dance in heels!
Joe was so sweet; since I couldn’t dance; he sat with me and wanted to know all about me. I told him that I’d been widowed, had a beautiful intelligent daughter who was starting college, and how I worked for a department store. Joe was divorced with no kids and had come on the cruise to relax and get away from his high-pressure job as a sales manager.
Like the old fart Patty said I was, I sat and talked with Joe while Patty and her friend tore up the dance floor. I didn’t mind at all though, Joe was every bit as good looking as Dan and nearly as funny. It was too bad that I’d never see either of them again after the cruise; they were only interested in an attractive woman, not an average guy.
Joe walked me back to my cabin where I rewarded him with a goodnight kiss. It wasn’t passionate and I did not intend to give him a tonsil massage; it was just the way a woman thanks a man for a pleasant evening.
Patty was in the shower when I came in; when she came out and slipped into a pink baby-doll nightie, I almost fell over.
“Are we doing the right thing?” I asked. “I just kissed a guy and you’re practically begging to get laid.”
“I am not!” She replied indignantly. “I bought this nightgown because I thought it was pretty and would make me feel very girly. For some reason it’s become really important to feel all girly.”
I put down my purse and raised my dress to reveal my nylons, garter belt, and thong panties. “Tell me about it.”
“Did you enjoy the kiss?”
“It was a kiss,” I said indifferently. “I’m not ready to marry the guy.”
“I kissed Richie tonight,” She giggled. “He held me so close and it felt so nice, that I just had to kiss him.”
“Did you enjoy it?”
Patty cast her eyes downward and shuffled. “Uh huh, it was so romantic and I felt so good that I gave him a couple more.”
I wasn’t going to laugh at her, I swear I wasn’t, but there was a moment of awkward silence during which I was trying to decide if I’d come to enjoy being kissed.
“Okay, so he took me to the promenade deck to see the stars!”
She startled me out of my wondering about kissing.
“I’m sorry, what did you say?”
“I said we went to the promenade deck!” She was nearly shouting. “I was stupid enough to believe we’d look at stars.”
She went silent for a few seconds before she started that silly giggling again. “God, did I ever see stars!”
“We sat up there for two hours just kissing and cuddling.”
“Sounds like fun! I wonder if Dan knows about that deck?”
“If he doesn’t you’d better show him,” Patty said sounding far away. “It’s worth the trip.”
The next afternoon I was in my lounge chair wearing a cream colored, two-piece suit with a floral pattern, waiting to see if Dan would really show up. It was ridiculous of me to be doing this but I couldn’t help it. Something inside of me wanted Dan to show up, to take me to the promenade deck, and make me feel all soft and girly, just like Patty felt.
I was ready to give up when I heard his voice.
“I was running late and was worried that I’d miss you.” He took my hand and kissed it. “I’m glad you waited for me.”
“I don’t mind,” I smiled and let him keep my hand. “A true gentleman is hard to come by.”
“Beautiful women aren’t easy to come by either,” He kissed my hand again giving me butterflies in my stomach.
“How would you like to take a walk Darla? I’d love to show you the promenade deck.”
“Yes! The Promenade deck, now we’re making progress.”
“Patty mentioned spending time there yesterday, she seemed to enjoy it.”
Dan smiled and helped me out of my chair. This time, instead of holding my hand, he drew me close.
“I hope you’ll enjoy it. I’m sure I will.”
With that, he tilted my chin and gave me a kiss. It amazed me that stars could be clearly seen in the middle of the afternoon.
We walked hand in hand to the promenade deck where we sat, talked, kissed, and kissed, and kissed.
“My lips will be raw!” I chided, breaking free long enough to apply more lipstick. “This lipstick is supposed to prevent chapping. I guess they never tested it with you.”
“Maybe I should volunteer to test the staying power and effectiveness against chapping?” He jokingly suggested.
“I can’t believe there would be any shortage of test subjects,” I teased. “I could picture women lining up for blocks to help you test.”
Dan stopped laughing and stared at me.
“I’d really prefer if you were the only test subject, Darla. There’s something about you that is really getting under my skin. I’ve met a lot of women lately but there’s something about you that’s different. I can’t get over feeling that we’re so much alike.”
Lord, you can’t imagine how right you are, I thought. I couldn’t let him go on making a fool of himself.
“Please don’t go getting all worked up Dan,” I begged, tears forming in my eyes. “I’m not ready to get serious, it wouldn’t work.”
“Because of your kids?”
“Something like that.”
“They could use a dad; I promise to be a good one.”
They’ve got a good one, that’s the whole problem.
“Can we still spend some time together; we still have a few days left on the cruise?”
“I’d enjoy that,” I smiled and kissed his cheek. “Just nothing exclusive, please?”
“I’ll wait,” He promised as he gave me another kiss. “You’re too special to lose.”
What a position to be in. I had the same feelings for Dan that I felt for Mary, but there was no way for me to act on them. If I had let him continue, I’m sure he would have pledged undying love for me and asked me to spend the rest of my life with him. If I had let him continue, I’m sure I would’ve agreed.
Later, as I was trying to find just the right dress for dinner, I talked things over with Patty.
“I’m so damned confused,” I sobbed. “How do I go back to living as a man, as a father, when I’ve fallen in love as a woman?”
“You’ve only known him for two days, how can you say you love him?”
“Trust me, when the right guy comes along, you’ll know it.”
She looked at me and laughed, making me realize what I’d said.
“Oh hell, he’s got me so worked up I can’t think straight.”
“Don’t let it bother you mom,” She gave me a hug. “I know what you meant.”
I rummaged through my closet before settling on a white, trumpet skirt, a black, beaded cami top, and a black chiffon jacket with sheer sleeves. I chose a sexy black lace thong, sheer nylons and garter belt, and a matching lace bra to make me feel all sexy and desirable.
Please don’t ask why I wanted to feel sexy and desirable; the only answer I have is that it seemed so important to me. I wanted to feel like a real woman, to be able to spend time with Dan as the woman he deserved.
“You look great mom,” Patty handed me a tube of her lipstick as I modeled my outfit. “Try this lipstick; it’s extra smooth and creamy, to make your lips even more kissable.”
I took the lipstick and carefully did my lips. I couldn’t wait to see if it worked.
I slipped on a pair of white high-heeled sandals, brushed my hair, and nervously waited for the knock at the door like a teenage girl waiting for her first boyfriend.
When the knock came, Patty insisted on opening the door. “You don’t want to seem too anxious.”
I don’t see why she was worried about me being too anxious. Was it because I can’t put my compact back into my purse because I keep checking my makeup? Could it have anything to do with my running my hands up and down my legs to make sure my nylons didn’t wrinkle? Maybe it was because I almost hit the ceiling when I heard the knock.
“Hi, you must be Dan,” I heard Patty say. “I’m Patty, come on in.”
Dan walked over to where I was sitting and smiled down at me.
“Did I ever mention that I think you’re the most beautiful woman in the world?”
Smiling, I stood up only to realize that I’d been concentrating on what he’d said and didn’t realize how close he was to me. I ended up bumping right into him, which caused me to trip and end up in his arms.
“Nothing better than having a beautiful lady throw herself at you!” Dan laughed as he held me tight,
I gave him a playful slap but didn’t try to work myself loose.
“Do beautiful ladies throw themselves at you often?”
“Actually, you’re the first.” He grinned as he leaned down to kiss me. “Hopefully, you’ll also be the last.”
“I warned you about that,” I gently scolded him. “You’re not allowed to get serious, remember?”
“I’m sorry; it’s not easy to remember when I have you in my arms like this.”
He didn’t have to explain, my heart was racing, and I felt wonderful.
I somehow managed to wiggle free. Okay, I bought my way out of his arms with six kisses; I negotiated him up from the three he had insisted on. Still, I was free and I got him out the door before we ended up in bed.
We spent the rest of the cruise dining, dancing, and making out like a couple of teenagers. When Dan learned that I was a big fan of music from the ‘60’s and ‘70’s he started serenading me every evening when he picked me up. His voice sent chills up and down my spine, he had the unique ability to imitate the groups who recorded the song so it was as if I was right there listening to the group.
On the last day of the cruise Lucille, Michelle, Patty, and I had lunch together. Patty and I spent a good deal of time together as mother and daughter but our other friends seemed to have deserted us early in the cruise.
Lucille seemed embarrassed as she explained her absence.
“I guess I got carried away in my role,” She blushed. “I think I’ve dated about fifteen guys in the last week.”
“You dated fifteen guys?” Michelle shook her head. “I thought I was being a slut and I only had ten dates.”
“You’re both a couple of sluts,” Patty announced. “Mom and I have been downright chaste; we’ve only dated two guys this whole week!”
“We’ve really screwed up, haven’t we?” I asked timidly. “When did we stop being men?”
“That’s easy; it was two months ago when we signed those contracts.” Michelle answered. “We lost our masculinity and became whores the instant we signed.”
“I don’t regret it at all.” Lucille admitted. “These last two months have been an eye-opening experience for me. I’ve had a unique chance to view the world as a woman and I’m grateful.”
“I can’t complain,” Michelle added. “I’ve gained a whole new perspective on women and I plan to make good use of it.”
“What can I say?” Patty giggled as she fluffed her hair. “Blondes really do have more fun!”
“What about you?” Lucille asked me. “I saw you with the same guy for most of the cruise. Is it serious?”
“Too serious,” I sighed deeply as I thought of how I’d fallen in love with another man. “I’d marry him in a second if I could.”
“Now that’s what I call serious!” Michelle smiled. “All I did was kiss a couple of guys.”
“Leave her alone ladies,” Patty warned. “She’s pretty confused and doesn’t need any more problems.”
The others quickly rushed to my side and hugged me.
“Good luck Darla,” Lucille kissed my cheek. “I think you’d make a wonderful wife.”
“I’d take you right now if it weren’t for Patty.” Michelle joked. “Sorry to say but given a choice, I’d take your lovely daughter here in a second.”
Only I could see the smile that crept across Patty’s face. There was only a few years age difference between her and Michelle and I sensed that my sweet daughter wouldn’t mind being Michelle’s boy toy after she changed back to being a guy.
We parted to prepare for the final dinner of the cruise. We all had dates and had chosen gowns to make our dates stiff long before they got us in their arms. One last fling as females couldn’t hurt, right?
Hours later, our hair and makeup perfect, dressed in beautiful red gowns, my daughter and I were in the arms of our dates, welcoming them with a kiss.
I’ll never forget that wonderful evening; dancing and being held in Dan’s arms was the closest thing to heaven. Later, as we sat on the promenade deck, Dan popped the question.
I was too stunned to speak for at least several minutes. I slowly regained my senses and began to cry.
“I love you Dan, I really do,” I sobbed into his shoulder. “But it would never work for us. There’s not another guy on earth I’d rather spend my life with but I can’t. I just can’t.”
“You’ve taken my heart Darla,” He whispered as he hugged me. “There’s no one else for me. I know there are supposed to be several soul mates for everyone but after meeting you, I’ll never believe it.”
We kissed with a passion I hadn’t known since Mary died but it finally ended.
“Take this,” He pushed a scrap of paper into my hand. “It’s my address and phone number. If you ever, ever, change your mind, call me and I’ll be at your side no matter what it takes.”
The next day we said our final goodbyes and flew back to return to our previous lives. I don’t know about the others but it tore me up to leave Darla behind in the hotel.
The boys were happy to see me again and Susie loved the pictures and stories I brought back. I told the boys that the show’s plot would have to be a secret until it aired on TV. At least that would give me a little time to explain why their dad was dressed up like a lady and kissing another man.
Our lives returned to normal, I still hadn’t landed a job but the money from the show helped us enjoy life just a little more. We made a few trips to McDonald’s, the boys got some new clothes, and I paid off a few bills. My two months away had helped us out even if it had nearly driven me insane.
Not long afterwards, Mr. Watt’s secretary contacted me to say that they decided not to air the cruise section of the show. They felt that things had gotten out of hand because of our involvement with the guys on the cruise and were concerned about their liability and embarrassment to us and the guys. We were all given the full version of the show but we’d be the only ones who’d ever see the passionate kissing with our dates.
I was worried about the boys reactions when the show finally aired but they thought it was hilarious!
“You look so pretty dad,” Tommy told me. “You fooled everyone!”
“Did anyone figure out that you weren’t girls?” Mark asked, his eyes glued to the set.
“No,” I answered with pride. “No one we met ever knew that we were really men.”
“I’m impressed little sister,” Susie teased. “I won’t be introducing you to any of my boyfriends.
“I promise not to steal them Sue, I’m not in the market for a husband.”
Unless of course, it was Dan, but that was best left unsaid.
Months passed and our funds were once again getting low. I found a job as a security guard but the pay barely kept our heads above water.
One day I answered the phone and was surprised to hear from Mr. Watts’ secretary again. He was going to be in town in two days and wanted to meet with me. I thought everything about the show had been settled long ago but I arranged to meet him for lunch at the hotel where he was staying.
“It’s nice to see you again Darla,” He said as I sat down. “First, I want to compliment you on your superb work in “LadyLike.”
“First, it’s Donald, not Darla,” I politely corrected him “Darla existed only for that show.”
“Well, that’s what I wanted to talk to you about. The production company was absolutely blown away by that show. No one could believe that the four lovely women were actually men.”
I was starting to blush. “Thank you, I’ll take that as a compliment.”
“Exactly the way it was meant.”
Mr. Watts was known for being very direct. “We’re planning another project and we want you to be in it.”
“I could certainly use some extra money,” I readily admitted. “The money I made from Ladylike was a godsend.”
“I told you that the production company was impressed with the way you handled yourself in Ladylike. If you agree to work on this project, we’d be willing to pay you fifty thousand dollars plus expenses.”
It was a good thing I was sitting down; my fork dropped but I stayed put.
“Fifty thousand, is that what you said?”
“Yes, fifty thousand plus expenses.”
He didn’t even blink and there wasn’t a trace of a grin on his face. Could he really be serious?
“That’s a lot of money; what kind of project is it, if you don’t mind my asking?”
“No, I don’t mind,” he smiled. “You have every right to know, how else can you decide if you’re interested?”
Of course I was interested; fifty grand can generate a whole lot of interest.
We think we could generate a great deal of interest in having someone live the lifestyle from the 1960’s. They’d be able to use only the technology available from that time period, only the type of clothing from that time period, …”
“I hate to spoil this for you but MTV’s already done that. It was a show called “’70’s house.”
“Not the way we want to do it,” He smiled in an odd sort of way. “We’ll take that same idea, push it back 10 years, and combine it with a Ladylike theme.”
“You want me to become Darla again?”
“You’re the one the audiences expressed the most interest in.”
“I don’t think I could do that again,” I said quietly.
“Because of what happened on the cruise?”
Of course, he knew what happened between me and Dan; he would’ve seen all the film that had been shot.
“We never meant to put the four of you into any awkward situations. That’s why we didn’t include the cruise footage in the special.
“I can handle that,” I lied. “Things got away from me, that’s all. It’s just that I can’t leave my boys for two moths again, there’s no one to take care of them”
That much was true, Susie was a civilian lawyer for the army and was going to be spending at least six months in Oregon, working on a project. My parents, even if they could take care of the boys, were in a Florida retirement community that didn’t allow young children to stay.
I could see Mr. Watts mentally adding something. “It would involve six months and having your daughters with you would cause the ratings to skyrocket!”
“No! I would never do something like that to my boys.”
He took immediate offense. “We’re not talking about kiddie porn. We’re required to have a Psychologist on the set anytime we use minors; there would be someone from the Child Services Agency there also, the boys would be well taken care of.”
“No, I won’t do it.”
“Do me a favor,” he asked as he slid a contract across to me. “Take a few days to review this, show it to your lawyer, your sister, whomever you trust. I’ll draw up paperwork for your boys spelling everything out including all measures designed to shield them from any anguish. If you study it and still won’t agree, I’ll understand.”
I listened to the plans for the show as I finished lunch, then thanked Mr. Watts, and took the contract with me. I read it over five different times when I got home but couldn’t find a problem. If I had six months to spare, I would probably jump at the chance to spend it as Darla, even if it was in clothes from he sixties. I didn’t have six months to spare though, the boys needed me, and I needed them. Even if Susie could continue to care for them, I didn’t want to be apart that long.
After dinner, while the boys played video game, Susie and I went over the contract.
“They’re offering you fifty thousand dollars for six months work, they’ll make you over into a woman again, they’ll provide a house rent free, pay for your wardrobe, and give you one hundred dollars a day for expenses. It’s a dream contract for you Donna, six months pretending to be a lady.”
“Darla,” I reminded her without thinking. “Er, I meant Don.”
“Right,” she smiled and handed me back the contract. “I wish I could help, you must have had a wonderful time filming that special.”
“That’s one of the reasons I don’t want to do this show.” I took a deep breath and handed her the video from Ladylike that included the cruise footage.
“If you don’t want those guys, I’d be happy to take them off your hands.” She said as she repeated the sections with only Joe and Dan in them.
“I don’t know what happened to me Sue,” I admitted. “I lost all track of Don and became Darla. I loved being with those guys, dancing with them and having them take me in their arms and kiss me. If Dan ha d been just a little more insistent, I’d be getting measured for a wedding gown.”
“Maybe that’s what was meant to be?” She suggested. “You never had trouble slipping into the role of my little sister when we were kids. You were so comfortable in dresses and stuff; you were one happy little girl when you got your first pair of stockings.
“Yeah, I remember how happy I was when dad took his three girls out to dinner. I got to wear my best dresses, and sometimes mom let me wear a little makeup.”
“There was never any trace of Donnie when we went shopping together and I remember how you used to flirt with the boys.”
“But that all ended when I met Mary.” I explained. “I never considered becoming Donna again after that.”
“Didn’t Mary pretty much run things in your family?”
“Well, she was an Office Manager so she was used to being in control. I didn’t mind, she always seemed to know just what to do in any situation.”
“You did the cooking and housework, didn’t you?”
“Sure, but I was a better cook than she was and since mom had taught me to do a lot of things, I didn’t think it mattered.”
“Who initiated intercourse?”
“That’s kind of personal, don’t you think?
“Who,” she insisted.
“Most often, Mary did,” I hung my head, “but not always.”
“If it weren’t for the boys, I’d say sign the contract,” Sue advised. “You’ll make some lucky guy a wonderful wife.”
“I could take them with me,” I grimaced. “But they’d have to be my daughters.”
I filled Sue in on everything Mr. Watts had said about the boy’s involvement — the Psychologist, Child Services, even that they could attend school and have it count as working.
“The production company wants everything to be realistic. Somehow, they found a town where no one would care if I wore dresses and pretended to be a woman living forty years ago. They’ll have an area set up just the way it was at that time, complete with a school, stores, and anything else that’s needed.”
“If the boys were involved, they’d also live and dress just like any other girls their age. They’d be fixed up to look just like girls and would wear dresses most of the time, just like mom did when she was their age. When they go to school, they’d wear plaid skirts, white blouses, saddles shoes, and girl’s underwear. All day, every day as girls and there would be no video games, no CD’s, or DVD’s.”
“I’m sure they’d survive being changed into girls but they’d go nuts without their toys.” Sue laughed.
“The contract for them is being sent over, I’ll show it to you when it gets here.”
The production company had the contract for the boys delivered the next morning and it spelled everything out in as much detail as my contract did. They’d look like girls and live that way until the filming ended in six months. They couldn’t bring anything from our current time with them, including books or comic books that were written after nineteen sixty.”
Sue read the contract over carefully and agreed that the boys mental state would be carefully supervised and nothing left to chance. Although we’d be living as they did in the sixties, if we got sick or hurt, we’d be treated with modern methods and drugs.
“I think you need to sit down and have a talk with the boys,” Sue advised. “Don’t mention the money; you don’t want to sway them in any way. I think they’ll agree and the three of you will have a great time.”
Later that day, Sue and I sat down and talked it over with the boys. They had tons of questions and luckily, I had all of the answers.
“Why do we have to be girls?” Tommy wanted to know. “What’s wrong with being boys?”
“There’s nothing wrong with being boys, but people think it would be funny if boys tried to be girls.”
“Why did they pick that year?” Tommy wondered. “What happened then?”
“That was just before girl’s clothing styles changed,” Sue told him. “After that girls started wearing pants more often and their skirts got shorter.”
“Won’t people laugh at us if we wear dresses?” Mark wondered.
“No, no one will laugh,” I said, trying to calm his fears. “Everything’s set up with the town where we’ll be living, they won’t laugh and some of them will also be pretending that it’s nineteen sixty.”
“Promise no one will laugh?” Tommy pleaded. “I don’t want anyone laughing at me.”
I sat close to him to make him feel better. “I promise Tommy, I won’t let anyone laugh.”
“You looked like you were having fun dad,” Mark asked. “Was it really fun being a lady?”
“Yes,” I said honestly. “It really was.”
He looked at Tommy and grinned. “Okay, we’ll do it!”
I signed the contracts and sent everything back to Mr. Watts’ office.
During next two weeks we were measured, hairstyles and colors were chosen, and school records were transferred. Soon it would be up to me to introduce them to dresses, petticoats, panties, and for Mark, his first bra.
Finally, the big day arrived and we were taken to a small hotel just outside of the town where we’d live for the next six months. We all had extensions woven into our hair; my hair was once again died strawberry blonde while the boys kept their blonde locks.
Both of my daughters acquired shoulder length hair; Mark, now Linda Jean, wore her hair tied back to one side with a scarf while Tommy, now Cynthia Marie, wore hers brushed back into a flip with bangs and a headband. My cute sons had been replaced with even cuter daughters. We were given our first outfits and left alone to dress.
The feel of nylon panties came as quite a shock to the girls; they laughed and rubbed their butts, enjoying the difference between their new panties and their old briefs. Linda had chosen a yellow pair while Cindy had thrown caution to the winds and chose a pink, day of the week pair. I was in a pink petticoat, full cut, nylon briefs, and matching bra trying to help my new daughters dress.
“I want to be just as pretty as you,” Cindy told me as I helped her on with her petticoat. “Can you teach me how to look pretty?”
“You already are pretty,” I told her while lowering a dress over her head. “You’re both very pretty and I think you’re very brave to do this.”
“It sounded like fun,” Linda laughed while trying to fight her way though a petticoat. “You said that you had fun, no one’s going to tease us, and besides, we’ll make a bunch of money.”
“Excuse me, what money are you talking about?”
“Aunt Sue told us we’d each get ten thousand dollars for this.” She smiled and adjusted her petticoat before reaching for a white dress with yellow and green flowers around the hem. “Could you help me, someone put the buttons in the back.”
“Remind me to smack your aunt when we get back.” I joked as I buttoned the dress. “Let me show you a trick; unbutton one or two buttons to get the dress over your head, then you can easily reach to button it again.
I tied the sash of his dress into a pretty bow and showed her and Linda how to brush their skirts and petticoats before sitting to put their knee socks on. The girls put on saddle shoes while I put on my girdle and attached a pair of nylons to it’s tabs. I was really going to miss pantyhose; wearing nylons for special occasions was fun, but each and every day was going to suck!
“Are we going to have boobies too?” Linda asked, staring at the forms glued to my chest.
“You’re still a little young,” I told her while buttoning my pink and white checked shirtwaist dress. “I need them because some of the clothes I wear wouldn’t look right with a padded bra.” I wish I could’ve told the girls that I loved having breasts and wished the ones I had were real.
While the girls got used to their dresses and watched, I did my makeup.
“You really look great dad, I mean Mom,” Cindy said as she watched me apply lipstick and blot my lips. “Why did you put it on and then take it off?”
“I’m not taking it all off,” I explained. “This takes off any extra lipstick and keeps the rest from messing up your teeth.”
“Want to try some?” I asked as I held the tube out to her.
“I don’t know,” She hesitated. “I’m not sure about wearing makeup.”
“It’s no worse than wearing dresses,” I smiled. “”You’re fourteen; maybe it’s time you started wearing a little bit of makeup?”
She stood very still, not sure what to do, then finally puckering her lips and leaning forward.
“Very nice,” I told her after she blotted off the excess. “You’re looking like a lady now.”
I did a quick check of Linda and Cindy after we were all dressed. Linda, in her white dress with eyelet trim around the neck and hem, white knee socks, and saddle shoes, looked like a young girl on the brink of becoming a woman. She’d need to learn how to stand and move like a girl but all that would come, for now it was important for her to be comfortable in a dress.
Cindy seemed confused, unsure of her feelings in a pretty yellow dress, yellow anklets with white lace, and black Mary-Janes. She made an adorable young girl except for the frown on her pretty face.
I put my arm around her shoulders. “Are you okay?”
“I guess so,” she answered as her fingers brushed her dress. “These clothes feel funny.”
“If you don’t want to do this, you don’t have to.” I insisted. “You know you can always tell me the truth.”
She looked over at Linda who smiled and nodded.
“I like the way my new underpants feel.” She grinned as she fluffed her skirt. “The petticoat thingy is nice too.”
“Good, I’m glad you like them,” I kissed the top of her head. “It’ll make it much easier to pretend to be girls if you like the clothes.”
“I don’t think I should like dresses and stuff though,” He said as he shook his head. “I’m not a sissy, you know.”
“You’re not a sissy honey,” I told her. “You still a boy but you’re going to be playing a very interesting game of pretend. When you get to be a little older, you’ll understand girls better than any other boy and you’ll be able to have lots of girlfriends.”
“But girls are yucky!”
“No, girls are very nice. They’re different than boys and you’ll find that out pretty quickly.”
“I’m doing it too,” Linda smiled. “You know I won’t let anything happen to you, right?”
That brought a smile to Cindy’s face; the boys were very close and no one was allowed to upset Mark’s little brother.
Cindy smiled up at Mark, “Yeah, we’ll be sisters!”
A group hug made everyone feel better before we went in front of the cameras.
Each of us took a turn smiling and introducing ourselves before a production assistant went over the rules with us.
We had to stay in character all of the time of course; we would wear nothing but feminine clothing for six months, and we had to make do with only the appliances, clothing, and food that would be available in 1960. The girls would attend classes while I’d have a part-time job. Leisure activities for the girls would include Brownies for Cindy and Girl Scouts for Linda. Linda was also expected to join the Future Homemaker’s club at school to learn the fine points of keeping house, cooking, and taking care of her future husband. I didn’t have any additional challenges; working part-time and being a homemaker were considered enough.
As the cameras rolled, we learned proper skirt management; sitting in a full skirt and petticoat took practice, you certainly didn’t want your petticoat forcing your skirt into your face as you sat down. It was also important to know how far out your skirt extended when walking through the narrow aisles of a store so that you didn’t sweep things of shelves as you walked. Women of that time grew up wearing wide skirts held out by stiff petticoats, the girls and I would have a little more than a week to adjust to them.
Once we learned how to handle full-skirted dresses and petticoats, I was introduced to the wonders of Pencil Skirts, Evening Gowns, and girdles.
The Pencil skirt was very form fitting which made it incredibly sexy since it hugged the curve of your hips and showed off your lovely butt. For me at least, a padded girdle was absolutely required so I could have those luscious curves and sweet looking butt.
The wardrobe department did a wonderful job though and soon I was traipsing back and forth in a tight skirt and high heels, my butt swinging with every step I took. The girls were laughing like crazy but I didn’t mind, I’d put up with anything to wear such a sexy skirt!
As I passed the mirrors hung on the walls, my heart jumped at the sight of the pretty lady in a tight skirt, silky blouse, and matching jacket. Her pretty legs looked wonderful in sheer nylons and heels. Her makeup was perfectly done and her red nails flashed as her arms swung back and forth. I was a lovely woman once again!
The girls got to change into Capri pants and shorts to get used to different styles of dressing; I stayed in skirts learning how to be graceful and pretty for my job as a secretary.
I was certain that the bet part of being a woman in 1960 was the open bottom girdle. It was just an elaborate elastic band with garters attached but because of its tightness and lack of separate leg openings, it put a sway to my butt that I wish I had during the last filming,
I immediately thought of Dan and how much he would have appreciated seeing my sexy little butt swinging back and forth. He’s made several comments on my figure, each nicer than the last and each earning him a kiss. If he could only see my now, I could die a happy woman!
Damn! I was doing it again. I’m thinking like a woman, responding like a woman, and I’ve only been back in skirts for a few hours. What was I going to do after spending six months as a woman? Hopefully, the role of a single mother would keep those odd feminine desires in check.
Yes, that was it. I’m the mother of two lovely daughters and I have to concentrate on teaching them the skills they’d need to become wives and mothers themselves. Together we’d learn to cook, clean, sew, and make a happy home for our husbands. I’d teach my girls how to handle themselves as proper young ladies on their dates and perhaps, when the time was right, impart a little knowledge of how to keep a man happy.
Crap! I’m not a mother and I don’t really have two daughters. I’m a guy with two sons, and we’re all pretending to be females for the next six months. If we can hold out, we’ll have more money than we ever dreamed of. Holding out for me though would involve resisting the lure of such concentrated femininity such as petticoats, nylons stockings, and girdles that shaped my butt and gave me a sexy walk. At least there were no plans for anything as dangerous as a cruise where I might meet and fall in love with a handsome man!
After our training was complete, the girls and I were driven to our new home in a town called Falkton.
As we wandered through our home for the next six months, I noticed great care had been taken to make it as realistic as possible. Cindy hurried to the TV and couldn’t understand why it wasn’t color.
“A color TV would cost several thousand dollars in 1960,” I laughed, “not many people could afford one. A widow with two daughters would never even consider such a thing.”
“Do we at least have cable?” Linda groaned. “Please tell me we have cable.”
“There was no such thing in 1960 dear; we do have an antenna on the roof so we might get a few more stations to watch.”
“Look at this!” Linda called from another room. She was standing in the family room, staring at a record player.
“What is it?” Cindy asked while thumbing through a stack of 45’s and albums.
“It’s called a record player and those are records,” I laughed. “At one time, people used to put those round things on and listened to music.”
“You’re joking, right?” Linda smiled. “Couldn’t they afford a CD player?”
“They hadn’t been invented yet silly, this is 1960.”
We spent the rest of the day getting to know our new home. Each of the girls had her own room, done in chiffon yellow for Linda and pink for Cindy. Their closets were stocked with the latest fashions and the dressers were filled with appropriate lingerie for girls their age. Linda had a vanity with a few cosmetics on it; both girls had bottles of nail polish along with brushes, combs, headbands, and barrettes for their pretty hair.
I checked the medicine cabinet like a good mom and found it stocked with everything a family of women could want — cold cream, Q-tips, hair spray, roll-on deodorant, along with a bottle of aspirin. In a small bathroom cupboard, I was shocked to discover a carton of feminine napkins! We didn’t even have such things during the filming of Ladylike; it looked like the producers wanted to make sure my daughters and I had the full experience of being females.
Please, save your complaints, I’m not happy about my son and me learning the ins and outs of feminine hygiene but the idea is not just to experience living 40 years ago, but to do it as females. I left the room and walked out laughing to myself.
Someone was shaking me arm and calling me.
“Mom, are you okay?” Linda was asking.
“I’m fine honey,” I giggled. “I was just thinking of something funny.”
“Something funnier than being a girl in 1960?” She asked dryly. “That couldn’t be possible.”
I leaned over and whispered what Id’ found in the bathroom; her face drained of color.
“You have to live the life of a teenage girl for six months,” I explained. “Teenage girls put up with this every month.
It took several long minutes for Linda to recover from the shock.
A camera crew had of course followed me from my discovery in the bathroom and caught Linda’s reaction. Girls watching the show would love it!
On our second day in Falkton, a welcome wagon showed up to greet us. At first, I was surprised to see a group of women who looked like they’d stepped out of a 1960 Life magazine. Being the gracious hostess I am, I invited them in for some coffee and Danish.
“Welcome to the neighborhood,” Gina said as she handed me a cake she’d made. “It’s always nice to have new faces moving in.”
“I understand you have two daughters,” Betty smiled. “How old are they?”
“Linda Jean is my oldest, she’s fifteen, and Cindy is twelve.”
“We have a great school,” A lady named Norma joined in. “I could ask my daughter Judy to stop by on Monday to walk with your girls if you’d like.”
“I have a niece that’s the same age as Cindy,“ Another lady volunteered. “I’ll ask her to keep an eye out for Cindy.
Every thing was arranged; Judy would stop by Monday to walk the girls to school and introduce Linda to some of her friends. Another girl would befriend Cindy and help ease her into her new school. The producers had really gone to great lengths to set this all up, I thought.
On Sunday, we all donned our prettiest dresses, gloves, and hats for church. The girls worried that we’d look out of place but all of the women we passed along the way were dressed exactly the way we were. We were warmly greeted after the mass and the girls and I made a few more friends. Everything was going along so well, I couldn’t believe we hadn’t switched sex and stepped into a time machine.
The girls were so cute in their plaid skirts, and white blouses that I wished I had a camera. Judy showed up right on time and I gave both of my precious daughters a kiss and sent them on their way before I began my new ritual of keeping house.
I swept with a vacuum so old I thought they got it from a museum. No spray cans of furniture polish for me; I tipped a bottle of it onto a rag and set about making my furniture shine. I don’t know how June Cleaver and Donna Reed were able to clean their homes in heels and pearls; I wore flats, a scarf tied around my hair, and only the wedding ring that I wore to show that I still held dear the memory of my late husband.
By the end of the day, I had the downstairs cleaned, chatted on the phone with a couple of the ladies I’d met at church and had even managed to cook a pot roast, potatoes, and carrots. The girls were amazed at the dinner that awaited them; it had been some time since we’d eaten that well, usually some form of ground meat with macaroni was all we could afford.
I insisted the girls change into other outfits for dinner to avoid messing up their school uniforms; I didn’t want any more to do with the wringer washer in the basement than necessary.
“Very nice,” I told them as they returned wearing casual dresses. Linda had her hair tied back in a ponytail and wore a short-sleeved blue and white gingham dress with white knee socks and saddle shoes. Cindy was the picture of a sweet girl in a pink pleated skirt, white sleeveless top, knee socks, and saddle shoes. It was hard to remember that just a few short weeks ago; these two would have been wearing jeans, ragged T-shirts, and sweat socks. Becoming young ladies had done wonders for their manner of dress.
Linda was first to tell how her first day in a new school went. “You’re not going to believe this mom, everyone thinks I’m a girl! Guys smile at me, the teachers call me Miss, and I even use the girl’s bathroom!”
“I sit on the girls side of the room,” Cindy added. “At lunch we form a line and I have to go with the girls.”
“What do you expect; you’re girls now, aren’t you?”
Linda seemed worried. “But it’s just pretend; everyone knows we’re really boys, don’t they?”
“Yeah mom, this is sort of like a joke, right?” Cindy wondered aloud.
“Yes Linda, in this town, everyone you meet will know that you’re a boy and that this is for a TV show. Of course, as time goes on, people may just forget that you’re boys. You two look like girls, you’ll act and dress like girls, and once in a while, and it’s possible you’ll even think of yourselves as girls.”
“No, you’re teasing us, aren’t you?” Cindy asked in shock. “We know we’re boys, why would we think we’re girls?”
“It just happens,” I smiled and shrugged. “People will be treating you as girls, your friends will be girls, and soon you’ll start acting like they do. After you start acting like them, you’ll start to think you’re just another girl since you’re supposed to try to act like girls for the show, it won’t be a problem. Later, when we go back home and you’re around other boys, you’ll act like boys again.”
The girls nodded and seemed satisfied with my explanation. I only wished that I could understand why, after being a guy for several months before starting this show, I still thought about Dan.
It seemed like Dan just wouldn’t go away. I’d told him on the cruise that we could never be serious and I thought he understood. Why then do I find myself thinking about him every day?
I will be engrossed in housework and suddenly Dan’s face pops into my mind. I see his smile, his twinkling eyes, and I remember his kisses. I find that I have to concentrate on what I’m doing in order to forget those kisses that made me tingle down to my pretty toes. Even after forcing him out of my mind, he simply waits for another slow second and pops right back again. I blush when I think of how he pops into my head as I prepare for bed and the thoughts that come with him!
Maybe if I met a very special lady she could take my mind off Dan. A lady with beautiful eyes like Dan has, a smile like Dan has, and who could kiss like Dan kisses. Oh hell, there’s no getting around it, I need Dan!
Maybe Sue was right; maybe I do need a man to take care of me. The more I thought about it, the more sense it seemed to make. I had played the role of housewife in my marriage; Mary made the decisions, initiated relations, and made the most money. Because of the long hours she had to work, I kept the house and raised the kids
Maybe it wouldn’t be so terrible to admit that I’m a better woman than a man.
I enjoyed being Donna when I was little; I wore pretty clothes, makeup, and although my parents didn’t know about it, I even had a date when I pretended to be a girl on that summer vacation. Years later, I had gotten involved with pretending to be a woman and had such a wonderful time wearing pretty dresses, a bikini, and an evening gown. People I met treated me like a lady and I ate it up. I walked like a lady, talked like a lady, and even gestured like a lady. Everything I did was perfect for a show called “Ladylike,” especially when I fell in love like a lady.
“Mom, are you in there mom?” Linda called to me. “Everything’s ready for dinner.”
“Sorry girls, I must have gotten lost in thought.”
I turned to pick something up and could swear I saw them look at each other and giggle.
After dinner, I insisted that we all wear pretty aprons to keep our dresses from getting spotted. It was tough enough cleaning things before but in 1960 I didn’t have the advantage of Spray and Wash; I had to rub a paste of water and detergent into the stain, and then let it sit before washing. I did miss the microwave I used for heating leftovers, my dishwasher, my automatic washer and dryer, my frost-free refrigerator and freezer, and oh yeah, I really miss Dan.
After we got the dishes cleaned and put away, I sat down with the girls to see what their classes were like and what homework they might have. They’re both very bright and conscientious so I’m not very worried about their class work; what I want to know is how they’re adjusting to being girls.
“It’s only been one day mom,” Cindy said as we went over her schedule. “The classes don’t seem to be any harder than at our old school.”
“Maybe not yours,” Linda moaned. “But I have to take a Home Economics class. I’ll have to learn how to cook, bake, and sew, besides such wonderful things as laundry, and child care.”
“Did I forge your names on those contracts?” I teased. “I told you two that for six months you’d have to live as girls did in 1960. That meant going to school as girls and taking the subjects that girls took then.”
“There was no equality of the sexes in 1960; girls rarely went on to college, they grew up to be wives and mothers. If women did work outside the home, it was as teachers, or nurses, or some other job that was reserved for women such as waitressing. I’m supposed to earn a few extra dollars so I’ll work as a waitress. That means I’ll wear a uniform dress, stockings, and sensible shoes. I won’t have the option of slacks, or jeans, and sneakers are out of the question.”
“That sucks big time!” Cindy exclaimed. “How did women put up with it?”
“It’s what they were taught from the time they were little girls so they didn’t expect anything different.”
“I’ll start a women’s liberation movement at school!” Linda suggested.
“You’ll be a good girl and learn the things a young lady needs to know.” I said sternly. “My daughters will grow up to be proper ladies, not men!”
The girls probably thought I’d lost every one of my marbles but they both nodded in agreement. I think it was partly the money they’d make, and a little bit of curiosity — they wondered what it would be like to be a girl.
Little by little, my former sons gave themselves over to being girls. There were fewer complaints from Linda about Home Economics, and Cindy asked me to buy her a baton so she could practice baton twirling.
Their changeover gradually intensified until a few weeks later Linda when came home one afternoon and asked if we could go shopping. There was a dance coming up and she needed a dress.
“What’s wrong with the dresses in your closet?” I asked. There were many outfits she’d never taken off their hangers.
“I don’t know,” She hemmed and hawed. “They’re just not right, you know?”
“I mean, they’re pretty and everything but I was so hoping for something new. I mean, it’s the first dance of the year and all the other girls are getting new dresses.”
“Let me check our finances, I think we might just have enough for a new dress.”
“I love you mom!” She screamed as she threw her arms around my neck, nearly dislocating my shoulder.
We spent the next two evenings shopping for the perfect dress; finally deciding on a light blue, princess style dress that ended just at her knees. A half-slip and matching shoes set me back a weeks clothing budget but it wasn’t too bad since we hadn’t bought anything new since we moved.
Linda was so thrilled that she was getting a new dress that she didn’t even do her usual complaining about the camera crew tagging along.
“Oh mother, isn’t it beautiful?” She twirled in front of a mirror to the delight of the camera crew. She was in her glory modeling her new dress and nothing was going to bring her down.
The next Saturday was a hectic one at our home. Linda finished her share of the ironing and promptly laid claim to the bathroom to take a long bubble bath and remove any errant hairs.
“Mom, would it be okay if I wore a pair of your stockings?” She begged. “All my girlfriends will be wearing nylons and I don’t want to look like a baby.”
“How come she gets to wear stockings?” Cindy demanded. “You never let me wear stockings!”
“If you become a majorette, you’ll have to wear stockings to every parade.” I reminded her.
She thought about it, and then ran out to the yard to practice her twirling. I just knew that my baby would end up in a majorette uniform, complete with stockings.
Linda dressed in a pair of pretty new panties she’d saved up to buy and her prettiest bra before tugging on one of my open bottomed girdles.
“This is so tight,” she whimpered as she tugged it over her hips.
“Sure it is baby,” I said as I walked her to a full-length mirror. “Now, look over your shoulder as you walk away.”
She screamed in delight as the girdle did its job; thrusting her butt seductively from side to side.
“What’s wrong?” Cindy asked as she rushed in from her baton practice.
“Watch my butt!” Linda ordered as she walked across the room again.
“Wow, you walk just like a girl!” Cindy told her.
“I am a girl you ninny!” Linda shot back before she realized what she’d said.
“Are not!” Cindy insisted.
“Am too!” Linda was boxed in; she couldn’t bear losing an argument to Cindy even if she had to insist that she was now a girl.
Cindy stuck her tongue out at Linda. “You’re a boy and you’re the ninny!”
Linda refused to back down. “Boys don’t wear girdles and nylons and pretty dresses!”
“Sissy boys do!” Cindy laughed, confident that she’d won the argument.
“Then what do you call a boy who wears dresses and petticoats and twirls a baton?” Linda asked bluntly.
“A boy who wants to be a majorette?” was the timid response.
“Boys can’t be majorettes,” Linda gleefully pointed out. “Majorettes wear pretty uniforms and stockings.”
Cindy started chewing her lip.
“So are you a boy or are you a girl?” Linda pressed her advantage.
“I…I’m a girl, but I’m a tomboy!” Cindy laughed, finding a way to declare victory.
“Be a tomboy, I don’t care,” Linda smirked as she fastened nylons to her girdle. “I’m going to be a girl and wear pretty dresses and nylons!”
“Don’t get too carried away,” I admonished. “This is all over in a few months and then we’re all boys again.”
“That’s okay mom,” Linda smiled and tossed her head. “Then we’ll be rich TV stars!”
“Didn’t you think other boys might tease you after they see this show?”
“They might,” Linda shrugged as she stepped into her slip. “We figure they’ll stop when they find out how much money we made.”
I hoped they were right; I didn’t want them to endure being tormented later.
Linda looked radiant when she finished dressing; the princess style dress was a contract to her typical full skirt and petticoat style but I thought she was lovely in either.
While she waited for her head full of curlers to dry, I couldn’t help but notice the resemblance between her and Mary. I’d never noticed her high cheekbones, the color of her eyes, and the dimple on her cheek before but now I couldn’t mistake the similarities between mother and daughter.
Mary had always had a sense of style and there was no doubt that Linda shared it. Linda had passed over a dozen pretty outfits until she came upon the dress she wore. It was a perfect fit and style; draping over her breasts and then gracefully flowing down past her hips. A little shorter than what she normally wore, it showed off a set of very lovely legs.
When her hair was dried, we took out the curlers and brushed her hair.
“You’re so pretty,” I smiled as I showed her how to apply the rouge. “You’re going to have boys lined up to dance with you tonight!”
“Why would she want to dance with boys?” Cindy asked.
“Because I’m a girl, that’s why! You wouldn’t understand cause you’re still a boy.”
“I’m a tomboy!” Cindy insisted, trying to puff her chest out to match Linda’s.
“Tomboys are too ugly to be real girls; that’s why they pretend to be boys.”
Cindy was nearly in tears. “I’m not ugly, am I mommy?”
“No, you’re not honey,” I scowled at Linda. “Linda shouldn’t say mean things like that.”
“I can’t help it she wants to be a tomboy.”
“You’d better apologize to your sister right now young lady,” I warned her. “It would really be a shame if you had to give back my girdle and nylons and wear knee socks tonight.”
Linda’s smirk changed to a look of horror as she ran her hands along her legs. She was hooked on wearing nylons and would rather cut off her hair than wear knee socks.
“I’m sorry Cindy,” she quickly apologized. “I shouldn’t have been so mean. You’re not ugly.”
Cindy folded her arms over her chest. “I’m still a tomboy!”
“But couldn’t you be a pretty tomboy?” Linda suggested.
“Okay, but I’m never going to dance with boys.”
The dance seemed to mark Linda’s debut as a young woman rather than a girl. She seemed to have formed a new opinion of herself and began to carry herself differently. If she was just trying harder to act like a girl, she was a shoe-in for an Academy Award.
I dropped Linda off at the dance and watched as she rushed over to a group of girls. They took turns doing twirls to show off their outfits and it made me feel good to see how easily Linda fit in. She clapped and cheered as each of her friends modeled their outfits and then, with hands on her hips, did a twirl of her own. No boy could ever move as gracefully as Linda was moving or look half as pretty. Even the camera crew clapped when she was done!
Linda seemed different when I brought her home from the dance. She carefully hung up the jacket she wore and set her purse neatly on the table. Smiling, she opened the purse, removed a compact and lipstick I’d given her and began to touch up her makeup.
“I can’t wait to tell you all about the dance!” She said breathlessly as everyone followed her into the living room. “It was just so cool.”
She walked to the couch and in one practiced movement, smoothed her skirt, sat at the edge, and eased herself back. She crossed her pretty legs and gently pulled the hem of her dress to her knees. She carefully arranged her hair and took a deep breath.
“Like I said, it was just so cool! All of the girls were standing on one side of the room and the boys stood on the other; you know how silly boys can be, right? Well, all of a sudden, Pete Dontel, he’s the cutest guy in the whole school, walked right over to me and asked me to dance with him!”
“He held out his hand and I didn’t know what to do until my girlfriend Pam whispered for me to take it. As soon as I touched his hand, he closed it tight around mine and led me out to the dance floor. Once we were out in the middle, in front of everyone, he pulled me close so that he could put his arm around my waist!”
“Ooh, sounds horrible!” Cindy commented.
“That’s what I thought until he got his arm around me,” Linda giggled. “Then it felt so nice and dreamy.”
“A guy was holding you and you think it was dreamy?”
Linda had a far away look in her eyes. “Uh huh, dreamy.”
“So he was holding my hand with one hand and then he put the other around my waist and I couldn’t get away from him.”
“How hard did you try?” I joked.
“Just a little to make him hold me even tighter,” She blushed. “Why would I want to get away from the cutest guy in the whole school?”
“We danced three songs in a row!” She said proudly. “Then he asked me if I wanted a drink and held my hand all the way to the refreshment stand! My girlfriends saw it all and were so jealous.”
“Did you dance with any other boys?” I asked.
“A couple,” She nodded. “But most of the time I danced with Pete.”
“Was that the boy I saw you talking to when I picked you up?”
“Uh huh, isn’t he a dreamboat?”
“It looked like he’s a good kisser too.” I snuck it in before she had a chance to think.
“He sure is!” She blurted out.
“You danced with a boy and let him kiss you too?” Cindy asked. “You’re going to get cooties!”
“If they’re Pete Dontel cooties, I’ll be the happiest girl in the world!”
Linda drifted off to bed leaving Cindy shaking her head.
“Am I going to be that silly when I’m her age?”
I kissed her head and shooed her off to bed. “Only time will tell honey.”
The rest of the weekend was quiet except for the squealing when Linda’s girlfriends caught sight of her at the church. They rushed over and mobbed us, demanding every detail of her time with the cutest guy in school. They condensed an hours worth of conversation into two minutes of squeals and giggles before agreeing to meet after the service.
As we walked to our seats, Linda’s back was a little bit straighter, her walk a bit sexier. My little girl was growing up!
I started my waitress job that Monday. I shaved extra close the night before even though I generally didn’t need to shave more that a few times a week, I didn’t want a five o’clock shadow to ruin my looks.
My alarm went off at six Monday morning. After making sure the girls were awake, I went back to my room to prepare for my first day as a waitress. I carefully folded my nightgown and set it aside before I glued my breast forms on after giving my chest the weekend to recover. I chose my prettiest bra and panties to wear, hoping they’d offset the plain looking, pink checked uniform dress I had to wear. I pulled on my padded girdle, slid a lace trimmed, full slip over my head, and then it was time for my nylons
I thought it was a shame that the producers couldn’t have gotten me a job as a cocktail waitress like I had in “Ladylike”, but I guess it wouldn’t go over well with my mom image. Too bad, I’d love to wear a short skirt and heels again; they made me feel so alive and sexy! I still wore nylons but they weren’t as silky and this time they were attached to a functional looking girdle instead of a sexy garter belt.
I carefully rolled my nylons up and fastened them to my girdle. I haven’t ruined a pair of nylons in ages but I need to be extra careful; Linda’s dress put a serious dent in our finances and nylons don’t grow on trees. It wasn’t important, I thought as I smoothed any wrinkles from my stockings; seeing how pretty Linda looked was worth the sacrifice.
I slipped into my dress, buttoned it up, and did my makeup. I didn’t look bad for a woman in her thirties, I thought as I powdered my face. I knew I could still turn a few male heads, the cruise proved that. What I didn’t know was why it was important for me to turn male heads. As far as I could tell I was a man, yet I seemed to crave male attention. I knew it wasn’t normal, but I even felt jealous of Linda’s having a cute guy interested in her.
I spent most of my first day filling out forms and working with Janice, another waitress who taught me how to take orders, and serve the customers. The job was a lot harder than I thought; try balancing a tray with hot food in one hand, while bending at the knees to get closer to the table. To make it even better, I had to do all of that while trying to avoid the camera crew that had become my shadow. The customers were very sweet and understanding so I made it through my first day without being pelted with food.
Day two of my waitressing posed its own problems. Instead of watching and helping Janice, I was now the sole waitress for ten tables. I smiled, greeted every customer personally, chatted with a few here and there, and before I knew it, my shift was over.
“You’re doing a great job Darla,” Mr. Higgins, the manager, told me as I prepared to leave. “Mr. Hurley, the owner, has several restaurants; maybe he’d hire you full time.”
I broke up laughing at the thought of being a full-time waitress.
“I was half joking,” Mr. Higgins smiled. “You do have the potential to be a very good waitress.”
“What about being a waiter?” I asked, straight out. Mr. Higgins had to know that I was really a guy, yet he suggested that I work as a woman.
“Nope,” He grinned and flinched. “You’re too pretty to be a waiter.”
I hope the camera crew caught the look on his face when I thanked him by kissing his cheek!
On the way home, I started wondering about some odd happenings. I was told at the start that everyone in Falkton knew that a man and his two sons were going to be filming a reality show in which they’d have to try to live as a woman and her two daughters. The school knew, the pastor of the church we attended knew, and of course, my boss and the owner of the restaurant knew.
So, if my boss knew that I was a guy, why did he suggest I become a full time waitress and tell me that I was too pretty to be a waiter? Everyone in the school knew, yet boys lined up to dance with Linda the other night and I watched as the one kissed her several times. I tried to put the jumbled up situations into some kind of order but they defied logic. We still had a few more months to go; maybe I’d understand at the end.
Halloween was fast approaching and Cindy insisted she had to have a special costume. She liked several Cinderella and Princess Costumes but I couldn’t spare the money. Just as I was about to give her the old “We have to make do” speech, an idea came to me.
“How would you like to be the prettiest princess in the whole world for Halloween?” I asked Cindy as I laid patterns in front of her.
“I love this one!” She pointed to a pink gown with a sheer overlaid skirt, puffed sleeves, and a sash.
“That’s a great choice,” I told her, “you’ll be so pretty.”
“When can we get it?” She asked. “Can we go today?”
“That’s the problem sweetie; we can’t buy this particular dress. I haven’t seen it in any store.”
Cindy was heartbroken. “Now what happens,” She asked. “Is it Make Do time again?”
“No, it’s make my daughter into a pretty princess time.”
I told her how we could get the material to make the dress and even get a tiara. “With help from you and Linda, we can give you a costume you’ll never forget.”
Linda happened to walk in just then. “What’s up, what kind of help do you need from me?”
I explained about Cindy’s costume and how, with a little help, there wouldn’t be any need to make do.
“If it gets us away from making do, count me in,” she quickly answered. “I hate hearing those words. Besides, I could probably get extra credit in Home Ec for this.”
The next day, I bought everything I’d need for Cindy’s costume. Luckily, there was a sewing machine at home, an old one, but it would do the job.
I was busy cutting out material when Linda walked in from school. She stood and watched me for several minutes before interrupting.
“When did you learn to sew?”
“When I was little, your grandmother taught me.”
“Wasn’t that a little strange? I mean, how many boys ever learn to sew?”
“Maybe, but being a boy or a girl wasn’t important in my family. You did what needed done.”
“Is it important now?”
I thought for a moment. “No, I’m still doing whatever needs done. If I can feed my family by wearing a dress, that’s what I’ll do.”
She leaned over and gave me a big hug and kiss. “You’re my hero.”
She left the room before I could quit crying. Imagine that, I was my daughter’s hero!
I spent every spare minute cutting, measuring, pinning, and sewing. I’d be pinning Cindy’s gown and Linda would do some of the basic stitching. I never felt closer to my kids then when I was making that dress.
Cindy was in tears as I zipped her into the finished gown for the first time.
“It’s so pretty,” She sobbed. “I’m going to be the prettiest girl to ever go trick or treating.”
“You’re just as pretty as mom was,” Linda told her as she gazed into the mirror.
“What was that?” I gasped. “I was never that pretty.”
“Sure you were mom,” Cindy didn’t notice Linda frantically motioning for her to shut up. “When you wore Aunt Susie’s communion dress, remember?”
I shot a look at Linda who could only shrug her shoulders.
“We weren’t supposed to tell you that we saw that picture.”
“You looked so pretty mom, did you like wearing Aunt Susie’s dress?” Linda grinned. “You looked like you enjoyed it.”
I considered trying to brush it off but something told me that wasn’t right. If Susie showed my pictures to the girls, she must have had a good reason. I’d kill her when I got back but for now, I’d be honest. Maybe it would reduce my sentence for murder?
“Yes, I really enjoyed it.” I smiled as I remembered the fun time I had as Susie’s little sister.
“Did you get to wear petticoats and pretty panties too?” Cindy wanted to know.
The camera crew had already called it a night so I thought it was a good time for a little mother-daughter chat.
“Let’s get some milk and cookies girls and I’ll you all about Aunt Susie’s little sister Donna.”
We made ourselves comfortable in the living room and I told the girls about my experiences as a girl.
“Aunt Susie dressed me in her dress, with a petticoat, panties with ruffles on them, anklets, gloves, and her old shoes. She and grandma brushed my hair to make me look more like a little girl and I got loads of candy.”
“Did you ever dress up again?” Linda asked.
“I used to dress up so much that grandma started to teach me stuff like how to cook and sew. I made a couple of dresses and used to help with dinner all of the time.”
Linda couldn’t believe her ears. “You wore dresses, for real?”
“For real,” I said proudly. “I wore dresses and panties, and everything else too. Aunt Susie showed me how to do my hair, shave my legs, and even taught me to put on makeup.”
“Did you ever go outside in a dress?” Cindy asked.
“All the time,” I nodded vigorously. “Sometimes Grandma would take me and Aunt Susie to a mall and we’d spend the whole day shopping.”
“Okay, now it’s my turn to ask questions.” I turned to Linda. “Why did Aunt Sue show you those pictures?”
“Cindy and I weren’t sure we wanted to do this,” She explained. “We thought it sounded like fun but it was kind of weird too.”
Hell, had I pushed my sons into pretending to be girls when they really didn’t want it? I was going to apologize but Linda had more to say.
“So, like I said, we weren’t sure so we asked Aunt Susie what she thought. I remember asking her how a boy could look like a girl.”
“That’s when she showed us all those pictures of you,” Cindy grinned. “You were so pretty!”
“I still am!” I sniffled, pretending to be upset. “Don’t you think I’m still pretty?”
“I’m sorry mom,” Cindy rushed over and hugged me. “You’re the prettiest lady in the world.”
“Mom,” Linda asked. “Did mom know about Donna?”
“No, I never thought about that little girl when your mom was alive.” I answered, choking up thinking about Mary.
“Aunt Sue suggested I do the first show to make some money and then Mr. Watts offered me even more to do this. I’m not proud of it and I wish you two weren’t here.”
“Why?” Cindy quickly asked. “What’s wrong with our being with you?”
“I don’t know if it’s a good thing to make you pretend to be girls.”
Both girls rushed over and hugged me at the same time.
“I don’t mind,” Linda insisted. “I’m having fun.”
“Me too,” Cindy laughed. “It would be more fun with a color TV and my Gameboy, but it’s still fun.”
“It’ll be over soon and we can have our color TV and Gameboy back. I never thought I’d miss a washing machine until I had to use the beast in the laundry room.”
Linda cleared her throat but didn’t look directly at me. “Could I ask a favor?”
“Sure, I can’t promise anything but you can always ask.”
“Will Cindy and I be allowed to keep the money we make?”
“Some,” I promised. “Most of it has to go for college.”
“Can we buy anything we want with what we get?”
“As long as I approve; what would you want to buy?”
“Well, uh, see, uh,” she stammered.
“No, I don’t see.” I teased her. “You’ll have to be a little more specific.”
“Dresses and stuff.”
“What about them?”
“I want to buy some and wear them,” she rushed to get it all out, “just like you used to do.”
“You’re kidding, right? I thought the last thing you’d ever want to do after this would be to wear a dress.”
“Not like this,” She gestured to the skirt and petticoat she wore. “I want clothes like girls wear now.”
“If she gets to wear dresses, I want to wear them too!” Cindy chimed in.
“I think it would be so cool if Linda could go shopping with her mom and pick out some pretty clothes.”
“Cindy gets to go too!”
“Let me think about that, okay?” I pleaded, not wanting to have to make a snap decision I might regret. “If I decide that it’s okay, I’ll take you girls shopping and let you buy a few things.”
I could easily get used to the hugs the girls were giving me; maybe it wouldn’t be so bad to have two part time daughters.
Cindy’s costume was a big hit; she got to take it to school for a party and was the center of attention. Later, she brought home enough candy to keep several dentists happy for years.
A week later, Mr. Watts stopped by to talk to me. The camera crews had recorded so much, he laughed, that it could take years to edit into a show.
“You and your sons have been wonderful sports,” He explained. “You’ve done everything we’ve asked of you and more. We have enough film now to do a two-hour special so I’ve decided to call it quits in December. You’ll get the full amount promised and since we’re stopping early, you’ll be able to buy modern Christmas gifts when you get home.”
I really didn’t know whether to be happy or sad. I’d had a great time pretending to be a woman in 1960 but it had its downside too. I could go back to my automatic washer and dryer, my microwave and color TV, and our small apartment, and my looking for a job, and especially my loneliness.
I didn’t look forward to saying goodbye to all of the wonderful people I’d met; the girl’s teachers, the minister at church, my boss, and Janice and all the customers at the diner who’d been so good to me.
When I broke it to the boys, I decided to refer to them as boys again to help them get used to it, I expected them to be thrilled; we’d be able to return to modern life with Gameboys, Cable TV, and other conveniences they’d grown up with. The response I got though was anything but enthusiastic.
“I don’t want to go back,” Mark insisted. “I want to stay here with my friends.”
“I wanna stay too,” Tommy said firmly. ”I’ve got a lot of friends that I don’t want to leave.”
“I’m sorry but we can’t stay, there is no town called Falkton, it doesn’t exist. It was built just for the show.”
“Where did the people come from?” Tommy asked. “They weren’t made just for the show too, were they?”
” Yeah mom,” Mark quickly jumped on the bandwagon. “Did the producers make Pete Dontel just for the show? What about Janice, the lady you work with, and our teachers, and …”
“I get your point okay; all of the people are real of course, they live around here and were selected to help with the show. Besides, Pete Dontel is a boy and so are you. How can I let you two play dress up when we get back if you’re going to think of yourselves as girls? Face it Mark, if you tried to kiss a boy at home, you could get seriously hurt. Tommy, if you wore a dress to school everyone would laugh at you.”
Both Mark and Tommy burst into tears.
“Please mom, you have to do something, we don’t want to go back, please!”
“First, you have to start calling me dad when we’re at home. IT would seem odd if you called me mom when we go back. Second, there’s nothing I can do; it’s 2005 and everything you’ve seen in the last couple of months is a fake; built for TV, just like movie sets.”
They ran off sobbing to their rooms leaving me feeling lower than ever before. What could I do though; my kids had mistaken fantasy for reality. I thought they were smarter than that but I guess I was wrong. They want to stay in some twilight zone where it’s 1960 and they’re girls. Tommy now thought of himself as an eleven-year-old girl who was a majorette, had lots of girlfriends, and wanted to grow up to be as pretty as her mom is.
Mark, my fifteen-year-old son, now seems to think of himself as a young woman who has the cutest guy in the school interested in her. She’s living every girls dream even though she’s a boy.
I know I’ll have to sit down for a long talk with Mrs. Green, the psychologist and there’s no way I can risk letting the boys dress as girls when we get back.
I went to work the next Monday to say goodbye to everyone. Mr. Higgins was busy with the owner in his office so while I waited, I talked to Janice.
She gave me a big hug. “We’ll miss you Darla, are you sure you don’t want a full-time job? Mr. Hurley’s in the back with Mr. Higgins getting ready to wrap everything up. Why don’t you ask him for a job?”
“You’ve been very understanding Janice,” I explained. “But I’m not really a woman, remember? I have a life as a man with two sons.”
“So, what’s the problem, didn’t you enjoy being a waitress? You said you were laid off and needed a job.”
“I loved every minute of it,” I smiled, wondering if my friend was playing with all her marbles. “But everyone would think it was a little odd for a guy to work as a waitress. Besides, this town doesn’t really exist, remember?”
“Who said you’d be working here?” Janice laughed. “About three miles south of her is a real town called Falkville; it’s real, Mr. Hurley owns a restaurant there that Mr. Higgins manages, and many people would probably remember that you used to work here,”
“Thanks Janice, but I just came to say goodbye. I appreciate all that everyone’s done for my family and me but the filming’s over and it’s time to go back home.”
Janice hugged me and wished me the best of luck. She gave me her address and phone number and told me to keep in touch or she’d track me down and drag me back to spend the rest of my life as a waitress.
I had to run since I had an appointment with Mrs. Green to talk about the boys readjusting to their old lives. I put Janice’s address in my purse; she was a good friend that I didn’t want to forget. I wondered how she’d react to meeting Don someday?
I spent over two hours talking to Mrs. Green who shared my concern over the boys.
She told me that they’d come to her several weeks ago and confided that they wanted to become girls. She’d talked to them for several hours and promised that she’d talk to me about it. She was about to ask me to meet with her when I called first.
“They seem very determined,” She told me. “Frankly, I was surprised at how well the three of you adjusted to being females. I would have bet my mortgage that all types of adjustment problems would have arisen. I’m glad to say I didn’t or I’d be homeless right now!”
“I’ve had the occasion to work with Transgendered children before and although you may not want to hear this, I’d say your boys have repressed Gender Dysphoria.”
“Gender what?”
“Simply put, your boys are not comfortable as males. They jumped at the chance to live as girls and succeeded beyond anyone’s expectations. I’d just about stake my professional reputation that they could dress as modern girls and blend in perfectly anywhere.”
I was stunned. “You’re saying that Mark and Tommy would be better girls than boys?”
“I had them take a few tests and the results clearly put them well into the female side of life.” She explained. “They could grow up to be men but their core personalities would never allow them to be comfortable in a male role. If they married, it would be to women with dominant personalities, women who hold middle to upper management positions or work in areas that were previously exclusive to men.”
“Your sons would be ideal househusbands, caring for the home, children, and their wives much like women did before they sought careers outside the home.” She continued. “The female side of their personalities could remain dormant for years, coming to life only if an unusual opportunity to express themselves in a feminine manner arose. Doing this show for example brought out traits they would never have expressed at home and allowed them to be comfortable with those traits.”
I couldn’t believe it, the way she described my sons was in fact a perfect description of my life to date! My previous experience dressing as a girl, how well I adapted to being a girl, my marriage to Mary, and what happened to me because of the shows I’d been involved in.
“I know you’re talking about my sons,” I said calmly, feeling an incredible need to explain my life. “But trust me, the description fits me perfectly.”
We talked about my life; the chemistry between Dan and me and how comfortable I felt as a woman in this show. When it was all over, I had agreed to help Mark and Tommy find some way to deal with their conflicts and perhaps resolve my own.
The boys were thrilled that I’d talked to Mrs. Green and had agreed to try to work things out for us. I promised to do what I could but insisted that they understand that our options were probably very limited. They were far too young for anything as radical as sexual reassignment surgery and it wouldn’t be easy to change our records to indicate that I was the mother of two young girls.
I remembered Janice talking about getting a job in a place called Falkville. Mr. Higgins managed a place there and she seemed to think people would be accepting of me. It was a strange idea but I somehow felt that I should explore it so the boys and I took a walk to the restaurant.
Janice was packing things away while Mr. Higgins and Mr. Hurley were in a back booth going over the moving plans.
“I thought you’d be gone by now!” Janice grinned as we walked in dressed in outfits we wore for services. “I didn’t expect to see Darla and the girls again.”
“I’m not sure how to put this Janice,” I grimaced. “I hope you’ll understand; you mentioned that I might be able to get a job in that nearby town.”
Janice squealed and threw her arms around me. “Mr. Higgins is looking for another waitress if that’s what you’re interested in.”
“Yes, I really enjoyed working here and I think I could be a good waitress.”
“Of course you’d make a good waitress,” Janice laughed. “You were trained by the best there is.”
“But how would people react to…” I held my skirt out and nodded to my pretty daughters.
“Let me tell you a little about Falkville,” She took the three of us to a booth and told us the story of a town founded by a couple whose only son committed suicide because he didn’t feel as though he could continue living as a man.
Falkville became known in the transgender community as a place where gender was flexible. If a man felt more comfortable as a woman, he was welcome to live as a woman and no one would think ill of him. If a woman felt that she was really a man, she was also welcome in Falkville. Sometimes, entire families relocated and switched — the father, mother, sons and daughters all switching roles and gender.
As Janice explained it, Falkville was as tolerant as anyone could hope for but there was a catch — you couldn’t switch back and forth; you adopted a gender and you stayed with that gender; dressing and presenting yourself appropriately. Men didn’t wear makeup and women did not have beards. You could try out your new gender for as long as you wanted and if you ever felt that you’d made the wrong decision, you could switch back once. If you decided to remain in your new gender, your previous life was forgotten and it was as though they’d always been the way you were...
The same applied to women who thought they should be men; they could try the role on forever if they liked but they could only switch back once if they felt they’d made a mistake.
“Not everyone in Falkville is transgendered,” Janice explained. “I grew up nearby and fell in love with a guy who lived there. My parents weren’t happy that my fiancée used to be a woman but the more they got to know him the more they realized that he was all man and loved me with all of his heart. That was good enough for them.”
I shook my head in wonder. “It sounds perfect; all I have to do is convince Mr. Higgins to hire me.”
“Hey George,” Janice yelled towards the men in the rear booth. “There’s a lady here looking for a job.”
“We’re closing the town down,” Mr. Higgins laughed as he walked towards us. “If she’s got experience, I could use her in Falkville though.”
“She’s damn good George,” Janice shot back. “She should be, I trained her.”
Mr. Higgins couldn’t believe his eyes when he saw me. “Darla?”
“I’m not going back Mr. Higgins and I would really appreciate it if you’d hire me.”
“You’re serious, you want to stay and live in Falkville?”
“I heard it was a good place to raise a family,” I smiled. “My daughters seem to like the area and so do I.”
“Janice is right, you are a damned good waitress, when can you start?”
“I’ll need to find a place to live and get the girls enrolled in a real school first.”
“I’ll bet Dan Hurley could help, he’s got a lot of connections in town.” Turning to where he had been sitting he called out.
“Hey Dan, come here would you, my new waitress needs a little help.”
“Sure,” A familiar voice called out as the owner approached. “What can I do for you…”
The voice broke off and I could hear air being sucked in. “Oh my God…”
Cindy and Linda looked up and started to giggle and nudge each other.
“Check it out,” Cindy whispered. “It’s him, the guy from the cruise.”
The guy from the cruise, what were they…
I couldn’t believe my eyes as I stared at Mr. Hurley, the owner, or as I once knew him Dan, the guy from the cruise and my dreams!
“Darla, is it really you? I heard that the lady who they built a town and turned the clock back to nineteen sixty for was named Darla, but I never imagined it would be you!”
“I take it you two have met?” Mr. Higgins asked.
Dan couldn’t seem to stop shaking his head. “Remember Darla, from the cruise, the one I told you about?”
“This is her?” Mr. Higgins asked. “No wonder you couldn’t stop thinking about her!”
“You’re the lady that turned this old reprobate into a lovesick teenager?” Janice howled. “I’m impressed!”
I was so thrilled with seeing Dan again that I had forgotten the circumstances of my being there. I felt very ill when I realized that he had to know that I was really a guy.
“I’m sorry Dan,” I turned to him. “I didn’t mean to embarrass you.”
Turning to Mr. Higgins I said. “I guess I won’t be staying in Falkville after all.”
“No, I’m not about to lose you again!” Dan nearly screamed. “Please stay.”
“But I deceived you, made a fool out of you, what would people think?”
“Probably that Dan here has finally met his match in this world; a woman who can turn him to jelly.
“Don’t go, “Dan begged. “ I couldn’t bear to lose you again. I haven’t been able to get you out of my head since the cruise ended.”
“But I’m not really a woman,” I lowered my head in shame.
“I saw the show,” Dan smiled and took my hand. “If you’re sitting here as Darla and looking to live in Falkville, then you’re the woman I want.”
Dan took my hand, dropped to one knee, and asked me to marry him.
“Do it mom!” The girls whispered.
“I haven’t been able to forget you either Dan,” I told him as I began to cry. “But despite what you see, I’m a guy too.”
“You’re a guy too?” He grinned. “Despite what you see, I’m not. So, now that we’ve solved that problem, will you marry me?”
Dan explained that up until he was twenty, he had been Danielle Christine Hurley, a woman who couldn’t accept the role society had set for her. She drove her parents crazy refusing to wear frilly dresses, play with dolls, or any of the other things expected of little girls. She wanted to climb trees, to not only play football but to be the quarterback, the one running the team on the field. Little girls may be sugar and spice and everything nice but Dan wanted power; the power that is reserved only for men.
Her family moved to Falkville when she was twelve and she became Daniel Christopher Hurley. Dan Hurley played football in high school, as quarterback of course, majored in business in college, and began amassing wealth by first starting a restaurant, then expanding it to three more and buying a car dealership. He was now one of the most powerful men in three states.
He had fallen in love with a woman
“There was something about you on that cruise Darla, something that appealed to me in a way no other woman has before or since. Something told me that you had what I needed.”
I couldn’t help laughing, “I felt the same way Dan, but I don’t think we should talk about it in front of the girls!”
“Please say yes,” Dan begged. “Football was not kind to my knees.”
I pulled him to his feet and gave him a kiss that took him back to his knees again. The girls were cheering, Janice was crying, and Mr. Higgins was slapping Dan on the back and congratulating him.
“Does this mean I get the job?”
“You can have anything you want, my love,” Dan promised as he pulled me into his arms. “All you have to do is ask.”
The girls and I moved out of Falkton the next day and into a small apartment in Falkville; I refused to move in with Dan until we were married, I didn’t want to set a bad example for my daughters.
The girls helped me throw a little housewarming party with Janice and her husband, Mr. Higgins, and of course Dan. I brought out the tape from Ladylike and everyone seemed to enjoy seeing how hot I looked in a bikini and how I got to look that hot.
The girls admitted that one day, while they were staying at my sister’s place; they found the tape that I’d left there. They watched in amazement as their pretty father found romance on the high seas. When they caught site of Dan at the restaurant, they were sure that there had to be a god and that he meant for me to marry Dan.
A few days later, I was driving back from getting the girls enrolled at school and had stopped for a traffic light. I saw a young woman walking along the pavement and quickly pulled over.
“Patty?” I called out. “Am I seeing things?”
The woman stopped, wheeled around, and looked at me.
“Mom!” She screamed as she ran towards me. “This is so unreal!”
“Is that any way to talk to your mother,” I teased. “Can’t I get a “Hi mom, how are you?” at least?
“Hi mom, how are you?” She asked. “Now, what the hell are you doing here?”
I waved my engagement ring in her face. “Marrying Dan and raising your sisters.”
She grabbed my hand and examined the ring. “Good lord, look at the size of that rock.”
“My future hubby is pretty well off.” I said proudly. “I’m a very lucky woman.”
“You sure are,” She agreed. “Dan, that wouldn’t be the guy from the cruise, would it?”
“None other, we’re going to be married in a couple of months. If you’re going to be in the area, I’d appreciate it if you’d come.”
“I just happen to be attending college at the local university; I’ll give you my address.”
I took her to lunch so we could get caught up on what happened since Ladylike.
Patty never did go back to being a guy; being a woman seemed to agree with her so she decided to stick with it. She had heard about Falkville University from a transgendered support group she became had joined. She kept her business major and plans to help manage her boyfriends business.
“I work part time for him,” She grinned and fished a picture from her purse. “Marty runs a consulting company that advises firms on IT needs.”
I looked at the picture and smiled. There was Patty, in a familiar red gown, standing next to a guy in a tux who I remembered best as our friend Michelle from Ladylike.
“We’re going to be married when I graduate in a couple of years.” You could tell from her voice that she was thrilled with the idea of being Marty’s wife. “He’s the best thing that’s ever happened to me.”
I filled her in on what I’d been doing for the last few months and how I fell in love with him all over again.
“You got to wear full skirts and petticoats,” she sighed. “That sounds like a dream come true.”
“The dresses were fun,” I admitted. “But I would have killed for a garter belt or pantyhose; you have no idea what a pain it is to wear girdles all the time.”
“Wearing those padded ones for the show was enough for me,” She smiled and pulled a pillbox from her purse. “I get my curves from estrogen now.”
“If you’re not busy, how about stopping by my place later. I’d like you to meet your little sisters and you can say hello to Dan again.
“I thought you had two boys?” Patty laughed.
“I did too until they spent a few months as my daughters. What can I say, like mother like daughters?”
“I’d love to stop by, would you mind if I brought Marty?”
“Michelle can’t make it?”
“She doesn’t come out much anymore,” Patty tittered. “I keep Marty pretty happy as a guy.”
The evening was so much fun; it was different to see Michelle as a guy but my daughter seems happy with him so what else really matters? Dan was happy to see Patty again but Linda and Cindy pretty much monopolized her for the evening. They thought it was so cool to meet someone closer to their age who felt the same as they did. Linda was very interested in how Patty was developing a feminine figure through hormones; maybe I’d set up an appointment with the same doctor I was seeing and get Linda started on her way to being a woman.
My wedding day finally arrived and I was a bundle of nerves. Susie and my parents naturally flew in for the wedding and I spent most of the day with Mom, Sue, and the girls as we primped for the wedding.
Sue was my maid of honor and the girls were my bridesmaids. I selected gowns that would require petticoats as a reminder of what brought me to this wonderful day. I did make sure that the girls and I would wear pantyhose; petticoats were one thing, but at least Linda and I didn’t have fond memories of nylons.
Dan looked so handsome in his tux; Mr. Higgins was his best man and Janice’s two nephews served as escorts for Linda and Cindy. Linda nearly wet herself when she found out that her escort was to be Janice’s older nephew Pete Dontel. Cindy was beginning to take an interest in boys and didn’t mind at all that she was paired off with a cute guy too.
When the time came, Dan took my hand in his, slid the ring on my finger and promised to love, honor, and cherish forever. When it came time for me to respond, I was starting to cry so hard that the ceremony was put on hold for a minute until Sue could calm me down.
We also invited Mr. Watts and the production staff of Ladylike to the wedding. Mr. Watts was kind enough to send a wedding gift — a complete film crew to record the happiest moment of my life. He felt it was the least he could do since it was Ladylike that turned me into a lady, a wife, and the happiest woman on earth!
Sue arranged to stay in town for a little while and watch the girls so that Dan and I could go on a honeymoon cruise. It seemed so fitting and romantic to spend our first days as man and wife in the same way that we’d first met and fallen in love. Dan was such a wonderful lover; I was in heaven and hated to leave our cabin.
Some months later we gave each other special gifts to commemorate the start of our lives together; Dan gave me the uterus and ovaries he didn’t need and I gave him a penis and testicles that I no longer had need of. It surprised both of us to find that there was another gift we hadn’t counted on — I’m pregnant!
I’m blissfully happy now as a wife, mother of two beautiful daughters and an expectant mom. I can’t imagine wanting anything more in my life.
Notes:
The Princess Project
I’m Ron, and my brother Tim, along with our sisters Jenny and Suzie, are two sets of twins.
At sixteen, Jenny and I were the oldest, Tim and Suzie, who were twelve, were oops kids; my parents thought that mom couldn’t get pregnant anymore and got a little careless. Four years went by and the next thing you know, Tim and Suzie showed up.
As Tim got older, he and I bonded against our sisters, teasing and mocking them every chance we got. We called them spoiled princesses despite them being responsible for housework that we never had to do. Jen and Suzie hated the way we teased them and it seemed as if the four of us were always arguing which drove our parents over the edge.
Dad was a very successful stock broker or something like that and he seemed to make tons of money which allowed our family to have nice cars and a big house which. Mom didn’t need to work and thought that Jen and I were big enough to watch Tim and Suzie, so she spent a lot of time volunteering at a nearby hospital.
As the years passed, Tim and I teased the girls more and more until it became a routine for them to call mom and complain or wait till she got home and cry about how bad we’d been which would usually result in our being sent to our rooms for the evening.
When mom decided that making us spend time in our rooms with our video games and PC’s wasn’t a punishment, she said that we would have to share the housecleaning duties with the girls; once week Tim and I would do all the cleaning and the next week, Jen and Suzie would do it.
That worked out okay since Tim and I usually found ways to make things look good by hiding dirty dishes in the back of cupboards, or wasting time so that we never quite finished our share, leaving more for the girls to do the next week.
It took a little time but eventually mom caught on to our tricks. One day, after our teasing them upset both Jenny and Suzie so much that they locked themselves in their rooms and refused to come out for hours, mom and dad decided that it was time to get tough. Tim and I were sent to our rooms with instructions not to come out until we were called. The smile on mom’s face and the look of defeat on dad’s told me that big trouble was brewing.
For about fifteen minutes I heard all kinds of laughing and giggling coming from mom and the girls with an occasional “I can’t believe I’m agreeing to this” from dad. It got quiet for a little while and then Tim and I were called to meet dad in the living room.
“You boys have raised all the hell that’s ever going to be raised in this house.” Dad said sternly. “You’ve teased your sisters unmercifully for too long but now it’s going to end. Since this princess nonsense has been such a favorite means of torment to you two, your mom and I have decided to give you a taste of your own medicine.”
“Everything’s ready Lou,” Mom called out. “Bring the princesses.”
Without another word, dad turned us and pushed us along until we were at Jenny’s room.
On her bed were two outfits, one that Jenny had worn as a Junior Bridesmaid the year before and one that Suzie had worn as a Flower Girl in the same wedding.
Jenny and Suzie couldn’t contain their giggles as mom first handed me the dress Jenny had worn with a complete set of underwear, stockings, and shoes and then handed Tim the outfit that Suzie had worn.
“Since you two seem to feel that being a princess is the good life, for the next week you’ll be princesses” Mom told us in a very no nonsense tone of voice. “Starting now, you two are going to be the princesses of the family. Your sisters and I have taken a lot of time to pick out just the right outfits for you girls; outfits that will make you feel pretty and special, just like princesses.”
I turned to dad hoping he’d stick up for me and Tim but he shook his head.
“There’s no way out of this one, you two picked on your sisters, you told them that they lived a pampered life because they were girls even though they actually do more around here than you do. Your mom and I tried every punishment we could think of but you two simply laughed and continued harassing the girls. Since punishment didn’t work, we’ve decided that we’ll reward you instead. As your mom said, since you’ve been carrying on about how easy it is for the girls, we’re going to let you find out first hand.”
Mom stepped towards me, took my arm and began guiding me out of the room.
“I’ll help you get dressed sweetie,” She grinned. “Putting on bras and pantyhose can be a little tricky at first and you’re old enough for a little makeup too.”
“No way,” I screamed. “I’m not letting you put this stuff on me!”
“That’s okay mom,” Jen giggled. “I don’t mind helping her.”
“That’s very sweet of you Jenny,” Mom smiled. “You can help Princess Ronnie while Suzie and I take care of Princess Timmy.”
I wanted to pull away and run but I saw dad looking at me with a raised eyebrow.
“Don’t even think about it.” He said in calm, scary tone. “Just go.”
“This is going to be so fun!” Jenny giggled as we walked back to my room. “I can’t wait to see how you look in that dress. I just loved wearing it, I hope you will too.”
It was bad enough having to strip in front of Jenny a but she took one look at my legs and pretended to barf.
“Get rid of that hair, it’ll show up under stockings”
As soon as I finished telling her to take a hike, I heard dad in the hallway.
“Do as your told!”
Dad was used to getting his own way and I knew better than to argue. I took the bottle of gunk Jenny handed me and went into my bathroom.
“Take these with you,” Jenny smiled as she handed me a pair of her panties. “I really don’t want to see you naked.”
I followed the instructions and watched the little bit of hair I had get washed away. I waited a long time to get that much hair and considered it a sign of becoming a man. Now it was gone, I was wearing a pair of Jenny’s panties, and was about to put on pantyhose. My budding manhood was being taken away and I couldn’t stop it from happening.
Knowing that dad was right outside the door took all of the fight out of me. If there was one characteristic that anyone who met dad would use to describe him it was that he was used to getting his way. If he wanted me and Tim to be princesses for a week, we’d be princesses. No ifs, no buts, no nothing but princesses so I sat on my bed, wearing nothing but Jenny’s panties and feeling incredibly stupid, as she showed me how to put on pantyhose.
“Nice legs,” Jenny told me when I got the stockings on and smoothed out the way she’d shown me. “You should’ve been a girl.”
“You’re serious, aren’t you? You’re giving me a compliment, right?”
“Yeah of course I am,” she smiled as she handed me a bra. “I’ll bet that with a cute outfit, a wig, and some makeup, no one would ever know you were a boy.”
“I hope no one sees me now,” I shuddered as I thought of what my friends would think if they saw me. “I feel so stupid and they’d never let me live this down.”
That’s when Jenny did something that blew my mind. She leaned over, kissed me on the top of my head , and gave me a hug.
“I promise not to tell Princess,” she whispered. “I think you’ll make a cute twin sister.”
“Cut me a break, will ya?” I snapped. “I don’t want to have to wear these things and I don’t want to be your sister!”
Jenny’s smile vanished in a microsecond.
“I was just trying to be nice.” She pouted and handed me the bra I was going to wear. “It’s not my fault that you could be a really cute girl.”
“Couldn’t you have picked out something a little plainer?” I asked as I looked at the lace and little pink bow on the bra.
“Sorry, I don’t like plain.” She grinned. “ I never expected my brother to be wearing one of my bras or I would’ve asked your opinion.”
“Cheap shot.” I fired back.
“Get over it,” she laughed. “Things are different now that the shoe is on the other foot, aren’t they? Especially when that foot is covered with a pair of my stockings.”
“Oops, I almost forgot something.” She began tucking rolled up panties into the bra to fill it out. “I’ll bet it feels so good to have something silky rubbing against you like this, doesn’t it? Probably not quite as good as it feels to wear my panties, but not bad, huh?”
“Now comes the good part,” She smiled as she picked up the dress I was to wear. “Not that seeing my nasty brother in panties, a bra, and stockings isn’t good, but it’s time for your gown, Princess.”
I guess you think I’m some sort of weirdo for not fighting but like I said, dad was right outside the door and since he didn’t have a problem with Jenny dressing me up like some sort of doll, he might just make me go even further. Dad never went halfway on anything and who knows, if I pushed him I might just end up in dresses for a long, long time!
I meekly stood and lifted my arms so that Jenny could lower the dress over my head. There was some sort of netting in it which I got caught up in until Jenny straightened everything out and tugged the dress over my new boobs and hips and then zipped it up.
“Hot stuff there sis,” she whistled as she stood me in front of the mirror on my cupboard door.
I couldn’t believe it, the dress fit me perfectly, making me look just like Jenny did when she wore it.
“We could be twins!” Jenny giggled as she made me turn from side to side so she could see how the dress looked on me.
“We are twins you dork,” I muttered, feeling very sick over how I looked.
“You’re the dork!” She laughed as she flipped the skirt showing my stockings and underwear. “I mean twin sisters. We could have a blast sharing outfits, doing each other’s hair and nails, and when mom and dad let us date, we could double!”
There was no way on Earth that I was going to let that happen!
“I’m not going to be your twin sister, I don’t even like being your twin brother!”
“Tough cookies,” she grinned. “Mom and dad promised me that you’d be my sister for a whole week and I could do whatever I wanted to you like dressing you up, fixing your hair, and putting makeup on you!!”
Jenny knew that she had me beaten; mom and dad had decided that I was going to be her twin sister for a whole week and she planned to pay me back for every rotten thing I’d ever said or done to her.
She started out by happily explaining all the details of the dress, she said the skirt flared out because it had a built in petticoat.
“Petticoats are tons of fun,” she sighed happily. “I had a couple of them when I was little for special dresses. I used to love to twirl around in front of a mirror when I was wearing one.
Girl’s our age don’t usually wear them unless it’s for some kind of formal dress, like the one you’re wearing, and even then, the petticoat’s typically sewn into the dress.”
She gave me a pair of heels to wear and then helped me back to her room to put makeup on me.
“Please dad, let me change,” I begged as we passed dad in the hallway. “I promise never to tease Jenny or Suzie again.”
“You can change in a week,” He said as he looked me over. “You look every bit as pretty in that dress as Jenny did; who knows if Princess Timmy looks as pretty as you, I may want to take my pretty wife and daughters out to dinner.”
“Funny dad, very funny,” I smiled, thinking that if I went along with his joke he’d leave me alone but the look on his face said that he wasn’t joking.
Jenny’s grin went from wall to wall and she started to clap.
“That would be so cool dad, I’ll fix him up so no one will know that he’s a boy!”
Dad took out his BlackBerry.
“I’ll see if I can work something out this week, if not, one more day in a dress won’t hurt him.”
I sat very still as Jenny slathered smelly liquid and powder all over my face and then went at my eyes with something to curl the lashes and more smelly stuff to color the lids. She was obviously having a great time since she kept up a steady stream of comments as she worked.
“Mom would never let me wear this much makeup normally but since this is your debut as a Princess, I’m sure she won’t mind. I wonder if she’s gonna put any makeup on Princess Timmy, he’d be cute with some of the lip gloss that Suzie has.
By the way, you’re gonna have to get your own stuff like makeup and clothes, and underwear; I guess we could share makeup, we could take turns buying it but I don’t have enough outfits for two girls and I think it’s creepy to share underwear.
You could borrow an outfit now and then if you want, I’ll help you pick out some outfits that will look good on both of us, that way it’ll be cheaper and we can share.”
“This is all going to be over in a week Jen,” I reminded her, figuring that it would upset her to have her little dream come to an end. “I’ll be back to wearing pants then.”
“That’s okay sis,” she smiled as she admired her work. “Until then, you’re my twin sister and I’m going to make you into a perfect young lady, a perfect princess. If daddy goes through with taking us girls to dinner, the only thing you’ll have to worry about will be all the boys that want to shove their tongues down your pretty little throat!”
Normally I would’ve thought of something to tell her that would’ve brought her to the verge of tears but I was too busy worrying that dad might just want to take us to dinner. If so, I hoped and prayed that Jenny was right, that no one would know that I was a boy. I was also very worried that she was right and I would have to fight boys off.
She shoved something in my hands, brushed and fussed with my hair, and sprayed on perfume that she liked.
“Okay, all done. Take a look.”
She pulled my hands up to my face and I realized that I was holding a mirror.
I also realized that I saw a cute girl in the mirror!
“You can admire yourself later,” she tittered. “Let’s go see how our new sister, Princess Timmy, looks!”
When we got to Timmy’s room, mom and Suzie were busy teaching him to curtsy.
“Very good Timmy,” Mom told him as he held out his skirt and did a curtsy. “All princesses need to know how to curtsy, you’re going to be such a sweet little princess!”
“W..w.. what happened to you?” Tim asked in amazement as I walked in. “It’s really weird, it’s like seeing two Jenny’s!”
“I told you so!” Jenny laughed. “You don’t look anything like a boy, you’re my twin sister now!”
“In case you haven’t noticed, my little brother’s been replaced with a cute little sister.” I sneered. “You look adorable in that dress, I’ll bet you’d make a great flower girl.”
“That’s enough girls, now come over here and stand next to each other,” Mom ordered. “I want to take a picture of my new daughters.”
I stood where I was, determined not to move.
“No way, I’m not going to let anyone take pictures of me like this!”
Suddenly a flash went off. I turned to see Jenny standing off to one side with a camera pointed at me. I started to lunge at her to get the camera when I heard mom’s voice.
“Do it and you can go back to school in a dress! Now get over there next to your sister.”
I felt like asking which one, Jenny or Suzie but mom didn’t seem in the mood for any jokes so I walked over to Timmy, being careful not to trip in the heels I was wearing.
“That’s it, swish that cute little butt!” Jenny shouted as I walked. “He’s a natural princess, don’t you think mom?”
“He’s got real princess potential, that’s for sure.” Mom laughed as I took my place next to Tim. “Smile girls!”
Pictures were taken of me and Tim , individually, standing like girls stand with our hands clasped in front of us, sitting on the bed, and a few where we had to curtsy.
“Please mom, don’t do this.” I was nearly in tears. “If anyone sees those pictures, they’ll laugh me out of school and probably beat the crap out of me.”
“Behave and no one will see them.” Mom answered. “These are my pictures to remind me of the time when I had four beautiful daughters.”
The rest of the day was taken up with learning how to be girls. Tim and I had to learn how to speak, walk, gesture, sit, and all that other crap. After a couple of hours, I automatically smoothed my skirt as I sat, brushed it out when I got up, and could curtsey as if I had been doing it all my life.
At least Tim was lucky that he didn’t have to do it all in a pair of heels but by the end of the evening, I was walking without any problems. None that is except a burning desire to wring Jenny’s neck for whistling every time I walked by and constantly reminding me to sit when I went to the bathroom.
Dinner that evening was so strange; Tim and I in dresses, Jenny and Suzie in jeans, constantly reminding us to take smaller bites and to sit up straight. Mom and dad were no help; they seemed to be getting a big kick out of us being at the mercy of the girls.
I hoped that when it came time to go to bed, all of the crazy stuff would end but I was dead wrong. Mom told me to hang up the dress I wore so it wouldn’t get messed up and that she set out some stuff for me in my bathroom.
I wanted to gag when I saw what was in my bathroom; hanging from a hook was a pair of Jenny’s PJ’s — pink with white flowers for the pants and a white top, trimmed with pink lace at the collar and sleeves. My shampoo was gone, replaced with a bottle of shampoo that promised to make my hair soft and shiny,
“Don’t take a shower,” mom walked in just as I was hanging up the dress. She handed me a bottle of bubble bath.
“I want you to use this the rest of the week; the smell will go away by morning but I’m betting that you’re really going to enjoy being pampered this way.”
“Thanks mom,” I muttered, resigned to my fate. “I’m sorry about teasing Jenny and Suzie.”
“I hope you are,” she said as she gave me a hug. “But the punishment stands, you and Timmy are girls for the rest of the week.
She gave me a pat on my butt and shooed me off for my bath.
I poured some of the bubble bath stuff into the tub and filled it with hot water. When I slid in, I was surprised at how good it felt! I hadn’t taken a bubble bath since I was a little boy but I was sure that it didn’t feel as good as it did now!
My skin was tingling and felt as smooth as a pane of glass; especially my legs since they didn’t have any hair on them. I finished washing in record time so that I could lay back and enjoy the feelings I was having. I didn‘t understand them but boy, did I like them; I began to think that I was right in how I teased Jenny and Suzie, girls did have it much better than boys.
The next day after school it was back to pretty dresses, silky underwear, and stockings for me and Tim. Once again, Jenny did my makeup and once again, I felt very, very confused when I saw how pretty I looked when she was all done. I never considered myself to be pretty, that would’ve been pretty weird, but yet, when Jenny put makeup on me, there was just no other way to describe me than to say that I was pretty.
That was pretty much the routine for the entire week, when Tim and I got home, we changed into out princess outfits. Mom had done a little shopping while we were at school and we became the owners of pretty dresses and everything a girl would wear with them.
I complained about mom’s buying me about two dozen outfits along with enough underwear and stuff to last for months but she brushed me off saying that since we were the same size, Jenny could make use of the outfits when I was done using them.
Jenny didn’t care for that idea though.
“Are you kidding me?” She asked. “Nearly every one of those dresses is for a party or a bridesmaid, full skirts, sheer sleeves, lots of lace. I might wear one to a really special dance but I wouldn’t be caught dead wearing them anywhere else.
I just sat there listened to mom and Jenny argue. I was just too stunned that mom had actually bought all of those outfits. Nearly every dress had a full skirt but only a few came with built in petticoats. Mom, being super efficient, picked up a few petticoats in white and pink for the dresses that needed them. Since Jenny had complained about my wearing her underwear, mom had also thoughtfully picked up a dozen or so pairs of panties, about as many bras, and quite a few other things girls wore under their outfits which Jenny was only too happy to explain to me.
Tim almost died when he saw all of the pretty outfits mom had bought for him. Like my new outfits, there wasn’t a single every day, casual dress, in the bunch, only dresses that a girl his age would wear to a party or some other special event. Naturally, mom made sure that he had plenty of petticoats, pantyhose, panties, and stuff to go with them.
Tim and I looked at each other. We didn’t have to say a word; we both knew that we’d screwed up royally.
Jenny couldn’t resist taking a shot at our already crushed male egos.
“Wow, you two are going to feel so pretty in those outfits; I’ll bet you beg mom to let you keep them when the week’s up!”
“No way, Jenny,” Tim insisted. “I hate wearing dresses!”
“We’ll see, princess,” Jenny smiled and gave him a kiss on the cheek. “You look so pretty when you’re all dressed up and I just know that you’d be a really sweet little sister.”
“We could have all kinds of fun if you were my sister,” Suzie told him. “We could watch music videos together and dance to the songs. I could teach you some of the ballet stuff that I learned and we could even share outfits! You have such pretty dresses, I’ll be they’re feel so nice when you’re wearing them.”
Timmy rolled his eyes and politely thanked Suzie.
“Thanks, Suzie, but I don’t want to be a girl.”
“Okay, but let me know if you change your mind!”
Day after day it was the same routine for me and Timmy, go to school, come home, put on a pretty dress and underwear, do our homework, and help with dinner and cleaning up. I tried to get us out of it by saying that princesses shouldn’t have to do things like that but mom said that those days were over, even for princesses so we go cooking lessons, helped with the laundry, (I can’t begin to tell you how fun it was to wash out the pantyhose I wore in my bathroom sink or how I felt to see my pantyhose hanging to dry in my shower), and even learned how to dance as girls. When the week finally ended Timmy and I apologized to the girls and changed back into boy’s clothes again. Mom left the outfits and underwear in our closets and drawers until she had a chance to go through the stuff with the girls and give away anything they didn’t want but also as a warning as to what would happen if we teased the girls again.
Everything seemed okay for a little while but after a month or so went by, I started to miss wearing pretty clothes. At first, I thought I was going nuts and did everything I could to ignore the feelings I was having but they just wouldn’t go away. I’d reach for a shirt in my closet and there would be the dresses that I’d worn, hanging there, smiling at me, and inviting me to put one of them on.
At night, before I took my shower, I’d go into by drawer for a pair of briefs and there’d be the panties, bras, and stockings I’d worn and they too were smiling, happy to see me, and inviting me to wear them. When I went into my bathroom, I couldn’t help but think something was missing when there were no stockings hanging to dry.
I mean it was just so weird, I never wanted to dress up in Jenny’s clothes, and I didn’t like having to wear them when I was being punished but I knew that I really, really, really, wanted to get all dressed up again!
I did the best I could for weeks to ignore the weird feelings I was having but one night when I was picking out underwear for my shower, I grabbed a pair of the frilliest panties I had, silky white hip huggers with a lace waistband and took them into the shower with me.
I carefully hid them under my PJ’s and reached over to turn on the shower. As I did so, I spotted the bottle of bubble bath. I made sure that I had locked the door and then poured some of the sweet smelling liquid into the tub. When I slid into the bubbles, all of my cares vanished, everything was just wonderful!
I stayed in the tub until the water got cold and then carefully patted myself dry just as Jenny had said that girls did. I slid the panties on and then quickly pun on my PJ’s so no one would know that I was wearing panties instead of my briefs. Because of the perfume in the bubble bath, I couldn’t risk going to say goodnight to mom and dad so I just called out from my partially opened door.
That’s another thing, I chose white panties so they wouldn’t show under my PJ pants, but my pants were dark blue! The PJ’s I wore as part of my punishment were white and pretty thin so dark panties would’ve shown under them but not the boy’s PJ’s I was wearing. I had hidden the panties under my PJ’s and a towel when I took a shower even though no one ever came into my bathroom when I was showering. When I said goodnight, I only opened the door a little bit, afraid that someone could tell that I had used bubble bath and was wearing panties. I felt silly in a way but I just couldn’t help myself; it felt so good to be wearing the panties and smell the perfume from the bubble bath as I drifted off to sleep.
The next day I felt wonderful as I went to school wearing panties under my slacks. No one could possibly know that I was wearing them but it didn’t matter. I knew that I was wearing a pair of silky, lace trimmed, panties and that’s all that mattered! I felt like I was floating on air; I was doing something that would cause me all kinds of problems if anyone found out yet I was getting away with it.
When I got home, I greeted everyone with a big smile and said that I was going to my room to study but would be back to help set the table for dinner. I got some very strange looks but I didn’t care, I went straight to my room and locked the door.
The instant the door locked I opened my closet door and began undressing in front of the full length mirror. My hands were shaking as I removed my shirt, shoes, socks, and finally my slacks to reveal my panties. I stood there looking at myself in panties and grinning like a nut for several minutes until I decided that I needed something more.
I hurried over to my dresser and chose one of the petticoats that mom had bought. I couldn’t help but think it was so pretty with the silky fabric at the top and lots and lots of netting at the bottom. I just knew that whatever dress I chose would flare out nicely with that petticoat under it!
After slipping into the petticoat I took a few more minutes to spin in front of the mirror, giggling like a little girl. I had to get busy studying so I picked out a pretty dress and got it all zipped up, driving myself crazier with every pull of the zipper. I stood there wondering why I had to be stuck with plain looking slacks, shorts, and briefs when there was a whole world of pretty outfits that made me feel so wonderful!
Unfortunately, I did have to study for a test so I had to quit my little game of dress up and start cracking the books.
Just as I was putting away my petticoat I realized that I could still enjoy being a girl while I studied; I picked out a cute pair of PJ’s with clouds and Teddy Bears on them and then got busy studying. I felt so relaxed and yet so pretty and paying attention to my work seemed simple.
From then on, as soon as I got home from school, it was off to my room to study. I never spent that much time studying before but now that I could wear something pretty while I studied, I spent a lot more time studying. Mom and dad didn’t mind since I was getting better grades and I was also helping around the house.
Helping around the house was really a part of my dress up games; I imagined that I was a girl, just like Jenny and Suzie, and I had to learn to clean, cook, and do stuff like laundry like a good daughter.
I wasn’t really sure that wanted to be a girl but it was so much fun dressing up and pretending that I was a girl and could do things like become a cheerleader or majorette like Jenny had done or take Ballet lessons and dance on stage wearing a pretty ballet outfit like Suzie does.
Sometimes, I’d even dream that I was a pretty girl going on a date with a boy and I had to find just the right outfit so he’d think that I was pretty and ask me out again. This all seemed to lead to my ultimate fantasy where I grew up, got married, and become a mom; I always enjoyed playing dress up the most when I had that fantasy!
Of course playing dress up did cause a few problems for me; I had to hide the panties I wore until no one else was home and I could do laundry, I had to make sure that I wore briefs on days when I’d have gym since I didn’t want to pull my pants down in the locker room and let everyone see the pretty panties I was wearing.
Another big problem was that I was getting tired of only being able to play dress up in my room; I missed being able to walk around the house, to set and clear the dinner table, help with laundry and house cleaning, all while wearing a dress. Somehow I had to find a way to get out of my room while I was dressed up or I was going to go stir crazy!
I figured that there would be at least one day a week when Jenny would have Cheerleading or Majorette practice and Suzie would also have Ballet lessons. Mom would drop Jenny off and then, when Suzie finished, the three of them would stop for a burger or do a little shopping if it was a weekend. Sometimes Dad would take Tim out to a Monster Truck show or something and I’d have the house to myself. I would’ve loved to be Jenny or even Suzie but I had to settle for dreaming about being a girl and doing what they got to do.
Even if Tim was home, dad usually went off somewhere he always stayed in his room playing games on his PC. I could typically count on him being tied up for a couple of hours; he’d take a snack in with him and since he had his own bathroom, I didn’t need to worry about him wandering the house and catching me in one of my dresses.
Whenever one of these chances came up, I was ready for it. I’d plan everything out days ahead of time; what dress I planned on wearing, the underwear I wanted with it, would I do a little housework or put my panties in the wash?
By the time the last person was out of the house, I’d have my dress, petticoat, bra, stockings, and heels set out and ready to be put on. I always waited about fifteen minutes or so to make sure that no one had forgotten anything and was coming back. If Timmy was going to be home, I’d tell him that I was going to play a game or fool around in a chat room, or maybe do some laundry so that he wouldn’t come looking for me. After I made sure that no one was coming back and Timmy wouldn’t be a problem, I was out of my boy stuff in a hot second!
I’d get all dressed up and maybe put the dishes in the dishwasher or put the panties I’d worn in the wash, or sometimes just walk around the house, pretending that I was a housewife. One of my favorite fantasies was to pretend that I was a lady at a special dance; I’d curtsy to the handsome man that was my partner, take his hand, and let him lead me around the dance floor and tell me how beautiful I was. By the time I had to change back to being a boy, I was as happy as could be!
Even though I really liked my pretty dresses and petticoats, I remembered how Jenny didn’t want my old dresses when my punishment was over. They were really pretty; I loved wearing them, and felt so special when I did, so why didn’t she want them?
Then it hit me, I never saw girls wearing the kind of dresses I had. They mostly wore jeans or denim skirts; if they did wear dresses they wore some really cute ones but nowhere near as fancy as my dresses.
From then on, I started wearing Jenny’s clothes when I played dress up. I watched to see what she wore when she was dressed up and whenever I could, I snuck her fashion magazines to study so that I’d know how to dress like a regular girl instead of a princess.
Unfortunately, I couldn’t wear a petticoat with Jenny’s dresses but that was okay because I started wearing her slips and camisoles which were in a way even nicer than a petticoat. Even though they didn’t flair out, Jenny’s slips felt so nice and silky, just like my panties, and all of her slips had such pretty lace trim on them, something my petticoats didn’t.
After a couple of months of wearing dresses, I got the urge to try on some of Jenny’s other clothes so I started wearing her jeans and shorts with cute tops, socks or sometimes sandals. I was kinda surprised at first when I liked wearing jeans as much as skirts and dresses but they were still girl’s clothes and I wore a bra and panties under them so I still felt really girly, you know?
I got to be pretty good with putting together an outfit, that’s what they called matching clothes in Jenny’s magazines. I’d combine a white cami top that had a lace edging at the bottom with a cute pink top, a denim skirt and a pair of pink sandals. Yeah, I know I could’ve worn jeans or shorts and sometimes I did, but I can’t help it, I love wearing skirts and dresses!
I experimented with Jenny’s makeup, learning how to use eye shadow to emphasize my pretty green eyes, how to use just enough foundation and blush to look hot without looking like a tramp. I practiced until I could line my lips with a darker color and then fill them in with a lighter shade of lipstick. Sometimes I even used a little of her perfume; it made me feel so good cause no matter what I was doing, it made me feel like a girl!
I was having a ball; I studied about fashion and makeup, I watched the girls at school to pick up on stuff like the way they stood and walked, how they talked, and anything else I could possibly learn about being a girl. I know that Jenny gave me girl lessons when I was being punished but a couple of lessons just wasn’t enough to let me reach the goal I’d set for myself — being able to go out in public as a girl and not have anyone notice!
Things were going great until one Saturday when it was going to be just me and Timmy at home. As usual, I planned my outfit, smuggled some makeup and clothes from Jenny’s room, and told Tim that I was going to help mom with the laundry. When everyone left, I made a big show of going to the basement and making plenty of noise to convince Tim that I was busy down there and then snuck back to my room to change.
I was already wearing panties so I put on one of my bras, stuffed it with more panties, pulled on a blue and white striped top that looked good on me and Jenny, stepped into a short denim skirt and some flip flops before doing my makeup.
I wore that outfit for a little over an hour before I decided to do something daring; as quietly as I could, I went to Jenny’s room and took one of her majorette uniforms back to my room.
The uniform was so cute; it was mostly blue with a pleated skirt that had a gold background. I’d tried it on a couple of times before but this was going to be the first time I’d ever worn it and pretend to be a majorette! I pulled on a pair of tan stockings that were sheer to the waist; I didn’t want to wear the usual ones since the dark section at the top of the leg would show when my skirt flipped around. I slipped on the white boots, put on a little more lipstick and eye shadow like Jenny always did when she was going to be in a parade, grabbed a baton I’d borrowed from her and headed to the basement to practice twirling. I was hurrying out of my room, anxious to get down to the basement when I bumped into Timmy in the hall.
It took us a few seconds to check each other out before we said “You too?” at the same time.
Timmy was wearing one of Suzie’s ballet outfits, pale pink top, white leotards, and a dark pink tutu. He looked me over as thoroughly as I was looking him over. After the shock of seeing each other in our sister’s clothes wore off, we both started to laugh.
“You make a cute Ballerina,” I giggled. “How long have you been doing this?”
“A couple of weeks,” he shrugged. “I saw Suzie dressed up for her last recital and suddenly I wanted to be a Ballerina too. She’s so lucky, she gets to wear pretty stuff like this, be a Girl Scout, and has tons of pretty clothes; I wish I could switch places with her. I had so much fun when we were princesses, I wish we could dress like that more often; the dresses were so pretty, I got to wear stockings every day, and the petticoats…”
“Were to die for!” I smiled as I completed his sentence. “I know exactly what you mean; a couple of months ago I saw a pair of panties in my drawer when I was getting ready for a shower and I just had to wear them! You know all those times I said that was doing homework? I really did my homework but I did it while I was wearing those cute PJ’s mom bought me and panties. Sometimes I’d get all dressed like a princess again; that’s why I help with the housework and stuff, I think that I’m a girl when I do it.”
“I liked the way mom, dad, and the girls treated us when we were princesses,” Timmy smiled, remembering our time in skirts. “I don’t mind helping with the housework cause we all get along, just like that week.”
“How about we talk while I fix you up just like Suzie looks for a recital?” I offered my new sister. “I’ll bet you’ve never worn makeup when you dressed up, have you?”
Timmy’s face brightened up like a spotlight.
“Wow, that would be really sweet of you! You look really pretty, just like Jenny does when she’s in a parade.”
His compliment made me feel so good that I kissed him on his cheek and pulled him close for a big hug.
“Let’s go sis, I’m going to make you so pretty you won’t want to be a boy anymore!” I playfully threatened as I took his arm.
“Can you teach me how to dress up in Suzie’s stuff?” He pleaded as we went back into my room. “I wish I could look like the girls at school; being a princess is fun but I want to look like a regular girl sometimes too.”
I promised to teach him everything I knew about clothes as I put a little blush and lip gloss on him. I brushed his hair from the middle giving him some bangs and then attached one of Suzie’s barrettes that matched his Tutu. I took him over to see himself in my mirror.
“This is really neat!” He gushed as he tried to did a pirouette. “I look like a girl now.”
“I’ll bet that if you wore a wig, no one would know that you weren’t Suzie; you could probably even go to one of her ballet classes.”
“Do you think so?” He asked anxiously. “That would be so fun! Did you know that I watched her practice and I’ve seen all of the recitals that mom recorded so that I can be a Ballerina too.”
We spent the rest of the afternoon talking about girl stuff while he tried on some of Suzie’s stuff. He looked like a cute little girl in her school uniform and was all set for the beach in her two piece bathing suit. Just for kicks we took pictures of each other with my digital camera and put them on my PC. It would be fun to see ourselves as Ballerinas and Majorettes whenever we wanted and no one else would ever know!
It was a lot more fun playing dress up with Timmy; sometimes he’d come to my room after school to “study” with me while we wore cute outfits and sometimes Timmy would stay home with me on weekends to play dress up, he’d tell mom and dad that I was helping him with a really tough online game or something.
As soon as everyone left, he’d rush to my room and we’d become sisters. Sometimes we’d record fashion shows where we’d model Suzie and Jenny’s clothes or one of our pretty princess dresses; I’d put them on my PC in a folder that only we knew about and then password protect it so no one could get into it.
Playing house became one of our favorite things to do; sometimes he was the mommy and I’d be his daughter, other times I was the mom and he was my little girl. Playing house got to be a bunch of fun; when Timmy was the mom, he’d put on one of Jenny’s dresses to look older. When I was the mom, I’d dress up in some of mom’s clothes which is how I learned about garter belts and nylons that made me feel all grown up and sexy!
We were in the middle of playing house one afternoon, I was the mom, wearing one of mom’s best dresses, her matching black lace bra, slip, garter belt, and panties, with a pair of sexy looking black stockings that had a pink rose at each ankle, and a pair of her high heels that she only wore when she wanted to be really dressed up.
Timmy was wearing one of Suzie’s short sets with his favorite panties and one of Suzie’s training bras. He had brushed his hair as best he could and had a ribbon in it that matched his shorts set.
We were having fun; I had made lunch for us and was busy chatting with my daughter about school, ballet classes, and boys when I heard Jenny’s voice.
“What in the world are you two doing? Does mom know you’re wearing her favorite outfit that she only wears when dad takes her to dinner?”
“You look cute Timmy,” Suzie added. “I never liked that outfit; you can have it if you want.”
“Please don’t say anything to mom and dad, please Jenny?” I was on the verge of tears. “We were just fooling around this one time; mom and dad will kill us if they find out.”
“Get serious Ron,” Jenny scoffed. “You didn’t just put on mom’s dress by accident, you’re as good as mom when it comes to walking in those heels, your makeup’s perfect, and I happen to know that if you’re wearing those stockings, you must be wearing a garter belt too!”
It was just mine and Timmy’s luck that what the girls had planned for the afternoon didn’t work out so they walked home. Timmy and I were so busy being mommy and her little girl that we never heard the door open when they came in.
I was so upset that I began to cry.
“Please don’t tell on us Jenny, please? I’ll do anything you want, just don’t tell anyone about this.”
Jenny shook her head and laughed.
“Calm down sis, you’re mascara’s starting to run.” Jenny handed me a tissue and gave me a peck on the cheek. “We won’t squeal on you, will we Suzie?”
“I guess not,” Suzie smiled. “But it should cost them since they were always so mean to us!”
“We’re sorry; we’ll do anything you want, right Timmy?”
“Yeah, anything,” he agreed.
“We want you to be our sisters!” Jenny announced. “Suzie and I loved it when you two were princesses, it was great having sisters.”
“What would we have to do” Timmy asked, showing more than a little fear. “Are you gonna make us dress up around mom and dad?”
“No, we don’t want to hurt you.” Suzie answered. “But you’ll have to become our sisters any time we want you to be. When we’re sisters we could do girl stuff together, like fashion shows, or doing our nails, or watching Hanna Montana.”
“I could do that,” Timmy quickly agreed. “It sounds like fun! Ron and I have put on lots of fashion shows; we put them on our PC’s so we could watch them whenever we wanted to.”
Jenny looked at me and smiled, “You’ll share them with your sisters, won’t you?”
“You promise not to tell on us?”
“We’ll never tell anyone, okay?” she asked. “You’re our sisters, now show us the videos.”
“You two look hot!” Jenny told Timmy and me as we watched the videos together. You shouldn’t be boys, you’re way too pretty!”
I leaned over and gave her a kiss on her cheek.
“You are so sweet; I’m gonna like being your sister!”
Jenny put her arm around me and gave me a great big squeeze.
“Can you teach me how to walk in heels like that?” She pointed to mom’s shoes. “It looks so sexy when you walk!”
“Anything for my sister,” I smiled. “Us girls have to stick together, right?”
“Yep, no more stinky boys, just us girls” Suzie joked.
“I’ll teach you how to walk in heels; can you teach me how to twirl a baton?”
“Sure,” she happily agreed. “Wanna learn some cheers Ronnie? You looked great in my uniform!”
“That would be wonderful; I wish I could be a cheerleader, it looks like a lot of fun!” I told her, imagining myself on the field at a big game, cheering for the team, my skirt flipping up and showing off the special gold panties underneath!
“That’d be totally cool,” she whispered as if we were sharing a secret that Timmy and Suzie couldn’t know. “Maybe someday we can find a way for you to go to a game instead of me? Or maybe march in a parade when I don’t feel like it?”
I was just too overcome to respond; the thought of pretending to be an honest to goodness cheerleader at a football game or twirling a baton while marching a parade in front of everyone who knew me but thought I was Jenny, was getting me all worked up!
“How about we get girl’s names?” Timmy suggested. “Tim and Ron sound like a couple of boys.”
“She’s right,” I smiled thinking that it as clever of me to refer to Timmy as a she.
“Sure,” Jenny and Suzie agreed. “You have to have girl’s names.”
After thinking for a bit and some whispering and giggling, they turned to us.
“You’re going to be Melody Ann,” They told Timmy. “And you’re going to be Amanda Marie.”
I thought it over and smiled, Mandy seemed like a very pretty name.
“I like it, what do you think about being called Melody?” I asked Timmy.
“It’s way better than Timmy,” he grinned. “No boy would ever be called Melody.
“This is great!” Suzie said as she gave me and Melody a hug. “No more brothers to bug us, and we each have a twin sister!”
I took Melody by her hand and pulled her off the couch. “C’mon sis, let’s give our sisters a live fashion show!”
Melody changed into one of Suzie’s Ballet outfits while I put on Jenny’s majorette uniform. I put a little blush and lip gloss on him, fixed my makeup to look more like Jenny than mom, and we were off to show how pretty we could look!
We all had a great time; Jenny and Suzie clapped and cheered every time we modeled a new outfit. Melody strutted her stuff in Suzie’s school uniform, a couple of her bathing suits, her girl scout uniform, and two princess dresses.
I wore Jenny’s Cheerleading uniform, her majorette uniform, a denim miniskirt outfit, and for a real show stopper I wore one of mom’s prettiest outfits — a little black dress that had sheer sleeves and a short, pleated skirt. I wore a pair of black heels that dad had once said made mom look “Sexy as all hell!” and sheer silky black nylons that attached to the lace garter belt that matched the bra, panties, and half slip I wore. I wore my makeup just like mom did when she wanted to look sexy for dad, and did what I could with my hair.
I heard all three off my sisters gasp when I walked into the living room and did a little twirl.
“Good grief Mandy, you look like a sexy lady!” Jennie said when she caught her breath. “If you had a wig on and a bigger butt, you’d look just like mom.”
“Thanks Jennie, you’re really sweet, do you know that?” I asked as I walked over and sat next to her. I gently smoothed my dress, crossed my legs, and pulled my dress down from where it had ridden up on my thighs. “It feels so great to dress up like this, have you ever worn any of mom’s stuff?”
“I wanted to but I was too afraid,” Jenny couldn’t seem to take her eyes off me. She’d look at my legs, then my chest, my face, and start back to my legs. “I just can’t believe how pretty you look and that sexy way you walk and sit down.
I couldn’t help but blush over Jenny’s compliment. I’d been trying mom’s clothes on every chance I got for a couple of months and had gotten good at looking like a woman but it felt good to have Jenny tell me that I looked sexy.
“Thank you, it took a lot of work to look like this. I’ve been reading fashion magazines and I recorded a bunch of shows where they take ordinary looking women and make them beautiful. It makes me feel funny though when you tell me how pretty I look.”
“You shouldn’t feel funny Mandy; lots of girls try on their mom’s outfits, it’s what girls do.”
“I meant that I feel funny that I like dressing up and making myself look like a sexy woman. I like wearing your outfits and my princess dresses but they can’t compare to how I feel when I’m dressed like this.”
I rubbed my hands along my legs.
“I can teach you how to look like this,” I offered. “What good is being your twin sister if I can’t show you how to look all hot and sexy?”
Jenny was so happy that she started to cry which made me cry too. Soon we were crying and giggling and hugging each other. I knew I was going to enjoy being her sister!
“I’d like to be a Ballerina just like you,” Melody told Suzie. “Could you teach me, please?”
“Sure,” Suzie promised. “But you don’t get to wear tutu’s all the time you know, they’re for special dances. Most of the time in class you’d have to wear a top and leotards with slippers.”
From then on, the four of us were as close as sisters could be. We occasionally argued over stuff like who go to wear an outfit, especially since Melody and I didn’t have anything but out princess dresses, but we never argued like that in front of mom or dad.
As far as mom and dad were concerned, we were getting along better than ever. They said it was because Tim and I had to spend a week as girls and that helped calm us down. It was funny in a way; they were right but for the wrong reason. After we spent that week as girls, Tim and I decided that we liked being girls and so became Melody and Mandy, Suzie and Jenny’s sisters. Every one of us girls loved our sisters and would do anything for them so there was no more fighting. I wonder what mom and dad would think if they knew that they had four daughters instead of two daughters and two sons?
A really good thing about being sisters was that now we polled our allowances and were able to get pretty outfits that were just a little too expensive for Jenny or Suzie before Melody and I came along. Jenny and I stocked up on makeup, jeans and cute tops while Melody and Suzie spent their money on cute outfits for younger girls; you know, jeans decorated with colored sparkles, tops that said things like “Girl Power” or “Girls Rule, Boys Droll”
It was just great for me and Melody to go into the girl’s rooms whenever we wanted and not have to worry about getting caught. Sometimes, when I was feeling a little down, I’d ask Jenny if I could borrow something pretty to cheer me up and she’d help me find just the perfect outfit that would cheer me up right away.
Sometimes Jenny and I would sit in her room and do our nails while listening to music or talking about school. She was lucky; she could do her finger nails and toe nails while I had to settle for my toe nails. It would’ve been tough to explain to mom and dad or one of the guys why my nails were neatly filed and covered with the pink glitter polish that I loved.
“I wish we could go shopping together Mandy,” Jenny complained one day. “We could have so much fun going to different stores and trying on some of the prettiest outfits you’ve ever seen. No matter how bad a day you’re having, a pretty outfit will make all your problems disappear.”
I got lost dreaming about walking through the mall with Jenny; we’d stop at Penney’s and check out the Juniors section there; they usually had the hottest jeans and tops. After that, we’d wander over to Macy’s to try on some cute dresses for a dance we planned on going to. We’d stop off at the food court to grab a bite of lunch and flirt with some cute guys, then it was off to look at shoes. We might spend the whole day trying on different outfits without buying a single one; that was part of the fun of being a girl!
“Can you imagine what mom and dad would do if they saw me at the mall like that?” I giggled, picturing the shock our parents would have seeing identical twin daughters they didn’t know they had.
Jenny screwed her face up for a minute or so as she gave it a little thought.
“I don’t know, it might not be that bad. After all, it wasn’t yours or Melody’s idea to dress up like princesses for a whole week. Mom and dad sort of encouraged you two to want to wear dresses and stuff, right?”
“Yeah,” I quickly agreed. “I never once thought about putting on a dress until they made me do it. Is it my fault that I found out how much fun it can be to wear pretty outfits?”
“Heck no,” She continued. “I’ll bet that you and Melody were surprised as all heck when you wanted to dress up as girls again after being made to dress that way for a whole week.”
“Well, it was about Wednesday of that week when I wanted to wear something pretty so I wore a pair of panties to school.”
“That must’ve been scary,” Jenny’s eyes got really big. “What if someone saw them?”
“I planned it all out the night before,” I told her, proud of my planning skills. “I didn’t have gym class that day and since I wore hip huggers, they didn’t stick out above m jeans. I figured that I was pretty safe but it was still exciting! I mean I was wearing panties just like every other girl in school; I don’t know what kind they wore but I was wearing a pair of light blue ones with lace at the waistband. They felt so smooth and silky that it was tough to concentrate in class.”
Jenny’s face got all contorted the way it did when she was trying to work out a tough problem.
“What crazy idea’s bouncing around in your skull this time?”
She smiled her most devious smile.
“Suzie, Melody, come here!” She called out. “I want to tell you about a new game we’re gonna play.”
The girls came rushing in dressed in Suzie’s dance outfits.
“What’s the game?” Melody asked as she practiced standing putting her feet into ballet positions I’d seen Suzie practice when she first started dancing.
“Did you know that Mandy used to wear panties to school?” Jenny asked Melody.
“I still do.” I corrected her with a smile. “They feel so-o-o good under my uniform pants.”
“Nope, but I wore panties to school a couple of times too.” Melody giggled. “It was fun to know how I was dressed and no one could tell!”
“Well then you probably won’t mind this game I thought of. Did you ever do anything because someone dared you too?”
“Sure,” we both answered. “Who hasn’t?”
“Was it fun?”
“Sometimes.” We looked at each other wondering what Jenny was up to.
“Great, because in this game, Suzie and I are gonna dare you two to do things. If you take the dare, we’ll reward you with something like your own makeup kit for you Mandy or a starter kit for you, Melody.”
“Wow, you guys would give me my own makeup? What would I have to do? Will you show me how to use it?”
My thoughts immediately switched to standing in front of my bathroom mirror and applying eye shadow, lipstick, and blush to make myself pretty.
“Whatever it is, count me in!” I didn’t care what I had to do, the makeup kit would be worth it.
“Suzie and I will give you dares like wearing a pair of our jeans for a whole day, or wearing clear nail polish for a week.”
“How about wearing a bathing suit out by the pool?” Suzie offered. “The four of us could spend an afternoon our magazines and tanning.”
“I never thought of doing that Suzie,” I could barely stand the excitement. “Laying out at the pool in one of Jenny’s bathing suits and reading something like Seventeen or Teen Mademoiselle would be so dreamy!”
“But what if someone saw us?” Melody wondered aloud.
“We’re too far from the road for anyone to get a close look,” Jenny explained with a grin. “At least I think so. But that’s the exciting part!”
“What kind of other dares would we have to do?” I asked breathlessly. “And what do we get it we do them?”
“Let’s see,” Jenny explained. “For wearing a pair of our jeans all day, Suzie and I will do the dishes for you for two days.”
“That’s not much considering the risk we’d be taking.” I told her. “Two days of dishes and we take a chance that someone will be able to tell we’re wearing girl’s jeans?”
“Once again, dear sister, that chance is actually part of the reward. We’ll provide you with the plainest jeans we have but there is always a chance that someone, especially another girl, would notice that they’re girl’s jeans.”
My heart was pounding so hard I thought it would pop right out of my chest.
“Do you have any plain tops we could wear with the jeans?” I asked hopefully. “How about sneakers and a pair of socks too?”
Jenny and Suzie looked at each other and grinned.
“Did you ever think you’d hear our brothers ask if they could borrow an outfit from us, Suzie?”
“Not in a zillion years,” Suzie laughed. “I thought we’d always have a couple of stupid, mean, nasty brothers but now we have sweet, lovable sisters. My twin sister wants to be a pretty ballerina.”
“Don’t forget Girl Scouts, Suzie!” Melody chimed in. “You said I could try selling cookies while I’m wearing your uniform.”
“My twin wants to wear pretty outfits and hang out with me at the mall, right Mandy?” Jenny asked.
“Uh huh,” I giggled softly. “We could spend a whole day trying on pretty dresses and stuff. I promise I’ll be the sweetest sister you could ever want if you let me.”
Melody and I were only too happy to agree to play the new game so our sisters decided to start that very day. Suzie did Melody’s fingernails in clear polish; unless you looked carefully, it was almost impossible to tell that Melody was wearing any polish but there was always that exciting chance!
I got dressed in a pair of Jenny’s jeans. They didn’t have any fancy swirls on the pockets or anything like that, but the label inside said that they were “Old Navy for Girls” and a size three. Of course I wore hip hugger panties with them and Jenny lent me a pair of white socks which, like the jeans, looked like they were for boys, but I knew the truth!
Melody and I happily did any of the dares we were given; it was so much fun walking around openly wearing girl’s clothes and no one could tell! There were a few times when mom and dad would look at us a little strangely and shake their heads, they never said anything and after a little while, the looks stopped.
The four of us were having a great time; we were closer than ever before and of course, there was no more fighting and arguing between us. Mom and dad wanted to know what was going on but we just shrugged and said that we had gotten tired of always being at each other’s throats and decided to end the troublemaking. They thought it was pretty weird that all of a sudden the four of us stopped arguing and bickering but they weren’t going to look a gift horse in the mouth.
Life was fantastic after that! Melody, I mean Timmy when he was my brother, still did guy stuff like sports but if a chance came up, like our parents would be out for a couple of hours, Timmy and Ron were gone and Melody and Mandy took their places. We’d get our nails done, try on the latest outfits that Suzie and Jen had bought or do silly things like learning to walk with something balanced on our heads.
I taught Jen how to walk in mom’s heels and she taught me how to twirl a baton and some basic cheers. Melody really didn’t have anything that she could teach Suzie but they often spent time in Suzie’s room, giggling and having a good time as they did each other’s nails, watched Hanna Montana, or played with the simple makeup kit that mom let Suzie use.
Once, a friend of Jenny’s called and Jenny dared me to pretend to be her. I answered in my best Jenny voice and talked to the girl for more than half an hour about school, boys, and shopping. The girl had no idea that she wasn’t talking to Jenny; I found out about guys that Jenny thought were cute, which ones she wanted to ask her out, and that she’d done some real face sucking with one of the guys on the football team!
Sometimes, when we had the time, we’d do videos of ourselves. I’d show off my majorette and cheerleading skills, Melody would model one of Suzie’s bathing suits or we’d model our sister’s dresses or some of our princess dresses. One thing that I always enjoyed was what Jenny called The Princess Project where she and Suzie took two ordinary looking boys and turned them into Princesses in pretty gowns, stockings, and all the trimmings.
We’d be filmed in our regular clothes, then we’d gradually undress until we wearing only our briefs; then we’d go into another room and come our wearing panties. Suzie and Jenny would then dress us up in bras, petticoats, stockings, dresses, heels, and put makeup on us. We’d then gracefully walk over to a nearby table the girls had converted into a nail salon and smile as polish was applied to our nails.
We saved all of the pictures and videos we took on one of our PC’s. Since we were on our own little network, any of us could view the pictures and videos on the PC’s in our rooms. This seemed like the perfect system until about a year later, mom and dad called us into the living room.
“What’s up?” I smiled as I walked into the room. Dad had the TV on but it wasn’t tuned to any station.
“Good question Mandy,” Mom smiled back with her famous “Gotcha” smile. “Maybe you, Melody, or one of the other girls could explain this?”
Dad pressed a button the remote and one of our modeling sessions appeared on the screen. There I was, dressed in Jenny’s majorette uniform, wearing stockings, boots, and gloves as I twirled a baton. I had been so proud of having learned to twirl a baton, toss it into the air and catch it, all while spinning in a circle, that I’d begged Jenny to record it.
Another button as pressed and there were me and Melody in one of our boy to girl modeling sessions. We smiled, introduced ourselves as Tim and Ron, changed into pretty outfits that the girls had chosen for us, and reintroduced ourselves as Melody and Mandy.
We all sat quietly as videos of me and Melody doing fashion shows, sunning ourselves in pretty bathing suits, and getting makeovers played on the large screen TV.
One of the worst showed me and Melody getting made up by Jenny while Suzie did our nails. We were squirming a little when Jenny started putting eye shadow on us which made her tell us to sit still.
“Don’t you two want to look pretty?” She teased.
“I’m sorry, Jenny.” I smiled and folded my hands into my lap. “Yes, I want to look pretty, please make me look pretty.”
“I’m sorry too,” Melody smiled sweetly as she adjusted her skirt. “I want to be a pretty girl, just like you.”
“I can uh, explain all that,” I stuttered, trying to think of something that my parents might believe.
“Really,” Dad chuckled at my plight. “You could really explain what we’ve just watched without lying through your teeth?”
There went the idea of coming up with some fantastic story that would get Timmy and me off the hook.
I took a really, really deep breath, looked at mom and dad who were waiting for my explanation and began.
“The only explanation that I have is the truth. While you punished me and Timmy by making us dress up in fancy dresses with petticoats and all that stuff, somehow I started to like it. Before the week was over, I was wearing panties to school and wondering what it would be like to dress like Jenny did, instead of the princess outfits I had to wear. After my punishment was over, I started sneaking into Jenny’s room when no one was home and trying on her stuff. I wore her dresses, her majorette uniforms, and her cheerleading uniforms; I wore some of her nightgowns and some pants but I didn’t like wearing pants as much as he dresses. I snuck into your room mom and tried on your stuff like your nylons and heels and some of the dresses you wear when dad takes you out for dinner.
I did this whenever I could for a couple of months until I ran into Timmy one day and he was dressed in one of Suzie’s ballet outfits. Next thing you know, we were both playing dress up in Jenny and Suzie’s stuff; I studied Jenny’s fashion magazines and learned how to dress like a girl my age. I learned how to wear makeup just like any other teenage girl and I enjoyed it.
One day Jenny and Suzie caught us; instead of telling you guys and getting us into trouble, they decided to help us become their sisters. Suzie taught Timmy all about ballet and girl scouts, Hanna Montana, and things girls their age liked while Jenny taught be all about being a teenage girl. We talked out being a majorette and a cheerleader, and how cool it was to have everyone watching you and thinking how pretty you were.
One day the girls came up with the idea of setting up dares for me and Timmy. If we did what they dared us to do, like wearing bathing suits out by the pool or girl’s clothes to school, Jenny would buy makeup and stuff that I couldn’t get while Suzie would teach Timmy everything he needed to know about being a ballerina and someday she’d try to fix it so that he could sell Girl Scout Cookies while wearing her dress and stuff.
All the videos you watched and pictures you saw were the four of us having fun as girls. No one forced me or Timmy to dress up like that; we wanted to do it. We liked it when the girls would do our nails or when we made one of those boy to girls makeover videos. No one was ever to supposed to see them but the four of us.
“You forgot that I run the home network,” Dad explained. “I couldn’t find a video I took for a client so I ran a search and came up with the videos your four tried to hide. You can’t lock me out of any files no matter how hard you try.”
“Is everything that Mandy said true, Melody,” Mom asked. “You wanted to do this all on your own; your sisters didn’t make you dress like that?”
“It was my idea,” Timmy admitted. “I didn’t know anything about what Melody was doing until we bumped into each other that day. She has been nice enough to help me with dressing up, but it was my idea.”
“You’re sure that no one else knows about your brothers dressing up like girls?” Mom asked the girls. “You two didn’t blab this to any of your friends?
“Melody and Mandy are our sisters, mom.” Jenny and Suzie shook their heads. “They’re really sweet, they’re not like Timmy and Ronnie were; they’d never do anything to hurt me or Suzie so we’d never do anything to embarrass them. They like being girls and Suzie and I like having twin sisters to talk to and stuff.”
“This is very odd,” Dad said as he stared at the images on the screen. “Boys don’t usually like doing this sort of thing.”
“But Mandy and I are girls, dad!” Timmy responded with a huge grin. “So it’s okay if she’s a majorette or a cheerleader and I’m a Girl Scout or a Ballerina!”
Dad whipped around in his chair to face Timmy so quickly that I expected to feel a rush of wind.
“No!” He shouted. “You are not girls, you are boys, that’s how you were born and that’s that.”
“I’ve seen stuff on YouTube where boys and men turn into girls,” Suzie said helpfully. “I think they take pills and stuff.”
“Is that what you boys want?” Mom asked, seeming to be very puzzled. “Do you want to become real girls?”
“That sounds like fun mom!” Timmy answered happily. “Right Mandy? We could be real girls like Suzie and Jenny, then we could wear dresses and all kinds of other pretty stuff, and I could be a real ballerina and you could be a cheerleader or majorette!”
I don’t know why but I found myself day dreaming about being a real girl; I’d have to wear a bra like Jenny did and like Timmy suggested, I could wear pretty clothes and be a majorette. I could wear cute outfits to school dances and Jenny and I could shop for Prom gowns together.
“Look at him smiling,” I heard dad saying to mom through my dream. “I’ll bet you that he’s actually thinking about what it would be like if he was a girl.”
“What’s going through your mind, Ronnie?” Mom asked in a soft, gentle voice.
“Prom gowns,” I answered excitedly. “Jenny and I have to get just the right dresses to look good for the Prom."
“Wow,” Jenny whistled softly. “He’s really serious!”
“You really want to be a girl?” Dad asked with shock in his voice. “Pretending to be one isn’t good enough?”
“I’m sorry, what were you saying?” I asked, coming out of my fantasy world.
“Never mind,” dad shrugged helplessly. “I got my answer.”
“Glad I could help,” I smiled and went back to dreaming of shopping for a prom gown.
“You read everything I did,” I heard mom tell dad through my haze. “I don’t see us changing them, do you?”
“No” Dad answered, beaten. “I’d say that Little Miss Teen Queen Wannabe and Prom Queen Wannabe here are pretty well hooked. Go ahead and make the appointments.”
“What about the other part?” Mom asked cautiously.
“I think we should go ahead with that too, otherwise we’re going to have problems.”
Dad looked at me and Timmy, shook his head and left the room.
“What’s going on?” Jenny asked. “How come you guys are taking this so calmly? I thought for sure dad would have a baby when he saw Timmy and Ron dressed like that.”
“Let’s just say that we weren’t exactly thrilled to see that we had two more daughters,” Mom laughed. “But we did a lot of research before this meeting. It’s not considered normal or desirable for boys to want to dress in girl’s clothes or even to pretend that they’re girls. Many boys do this when they’re little but outgrow it. If they don’t or if they start later for some reason, like being made to dress like girls as punishment, and like your bothers, decide that they enjoy it, it’s pretty much impossible to stop.”
“Then you’re going to let them wear girl’s stuff, you and dad don’t mind?”
“Of course we mind,” Mom shook her head and looked at me and Timmy. “I just told you that no matter how much your dad and I mind, it isn’t going to make a difference to your sisters here. Dad and I took the precaution of setting up an appointment with a psychologist to see where we go from here. Until then, Melody and Mandy are welcome anytime and will be treated the same as you and your sister.”
“We can play dress up and you won’t mind?” I asked, not being able to believe what I was hearing.
“Yes, and since this little game of yours seems to be escalating, dad and I are concerned that you’ll try to take it away from the house to increase your fun and you’ll get recognized. That would cause all kinds of problems so to keep that from happening, you girls will be fitted with wigs, padded girdles to provide curves, padded bras for you Melody, and breast forms for you Mandy.
You two are not to leave this house under any circumstance unless you can pass as the twin of your sister, understand? And when you do go out, don’t stay around here where people know that Jenny and Suzie have twin brothers, not sisters.”
Jenny grabbed me and we started laughing and jumping up and down.
“This is just so great!” She screamed as we hugged. “I have a twin sister.”
“You bet it’s great!” I screamed and hugged her back. “I’m a twin sister!”
“I have a twin sister too Jenny!” Suzie grinned as she took Timmy and started to dance in a circle.
“If I wore a wig, maybe I could go to a girl scout meeting?” Timmy asked mom.
“No, that would be a terrible idea,” Mom burst the bubble surrounding Timmy. “All the girls and the leaders know that Suzie has a twin brother so that comes under the rule about not going anywhere where people know that.”
“That sucks,” Timmy pouted. “I really want to be a Girl Scout!”
Mom turned her attention to me. “What outrageous ideas do you have Ron, or should I call you Mandy?”
“Ron’s okay when I’m dressed like this but not when I get dressed up, okay?” I smiled; hoping mom wouldn’t be too upset.
“I suppose your dad and I can remember to use our daughter’s names,” Mom grinned as she gave me and Timmy a hug. “This is so very odd but even your dad admits that the peace and quiet around here since you two became girls is worth it!”
After that, mom and dad acted as if it was no big deal to have four daughters. Timmy and I usually became Melody and Mandy whenever we could so I guess our parents just got used to seeing us as girls.
I was really amazed at how well dad was taking it; Melody and I got just as many compliments on our outfits as Jenny and Suzie did, sometimes more. One day he complimented me, telling me that the dress I was wearing looked very pretty and that I’d done a good job on my makeup. Jenny got upset, saying that since she was a real girl, she looked prettier than I did.
“I know you look pretty Jenny,” dad smiled and kissed her on the head. “But it’s easier for you and Suzie since you are girls. Melody and Mandy have to work harder to look pretty so that no one can tell they’re not really girls.”
“I can’t be prettier than you Jenny,” I told her as I put an arm around her. “We’re twin sisters but you had a head start since you were prettier than me when you were born. I’ve wanted to be as pretty as you ever since mom first made me wear a dress.”
“You are such a sweet girl Mandy, you know just what to say to make someone feel good.”
I beamed with pride; if Jenny thought I was a sweet girl what more could I ask for?
The next day mom surprised me and Melody, telling us to put on something nice since we were going out. Melody and I looked at each other, each hoping the other would be calm enough to ask the big question — were we going to get wigs?
Mom said that we could wear a little makeup if we wanted but to make sure we didn’t overdo it.
“Girls don’t go all out just for a little shopping trip so if you do, other girls will start looking at you a lot more than you want.”
Melody and I rushed off to get ready. She chose a cute pair of white shorts and a top with Justin Bieber’s picture on it with blue flip flops while I chose a denim mini skirt, a pink and white striped top over a solid pink Tee trimmed in lace. I helped Melody put on a touch of blush and some sparkly gloss, then brushed on a little blush and some light plum lipstick.
“One more thing little sister,” I said as I sprayed a little of my musk cologne on her. You don’t want to forget that you’re a girl now do you?”
Melody looked at me and burst out laughing.
“I’m wearing panties, white shorts with a cuff on them, a training bra, and a top with Justin Bieber’s picture on it, I don’t see any chance that I could forget that I’m a girl but thanks for the perfume, I love the way it smells!”
“Yeah,” I countered and stuck out my tongue. “But I’m wearing lace panties under my skirt and I shaved my legs so I’m more of a girl than you are!”
“Mom thinks that I’m too young for sexy panties and I don’t have any hair to shave,” Melody came right back at me. “But when I’m older, I’ll shave my legs, wear sexy thong panties, and then we’ll see which of us is more of a girl!”
“Isn’t this great?” I whispered. “We went from being punished to having tons and tons of fun. Mom’s taking us to get wigs so pretty soon we’ll be able to go out as girls. I can’t wait to go shopping and try on all kinds of outfits!”
“I love you Mandy,” Melody said suddenly. “You were okay as a brother but it’s great having you as my sister.”
“I love you too sweetie,” I gave her a great big hug, “I’m so glad we can be girls, it’s so much nicer than being a boy!”
“If you girls don’t want to get wigs, just say so,” Mom called out. “Otherwise, get your pretty little butts in the car!”
I’ll bet that Melody and I were strapped in and ready to go before mom could finish her sentence.
“What if someone sees us, mom? They’ll know that we’re boys and they’ll laugh at us, right?”
“A few people will see you and yes, they will know that you’re boys but people in that area are used to seeing boys go into the shop and girls come out. Most customers are men but there are some boys who want to look pretty too.”
“Grown men do this?
I was amazed to think that a man would want to dress up.
“Yes, and most of them started out just like you girls.” Mom explained. “Your dad and I weren’t kidding when we had our little talk, once a boy gets started wearing girl’s clothes and pretending to be a girl, he almost never stops.”
“I thought that Timmy and I were the only boys who did this, but there have to be others if there are places like this, right?”
Mom smiled at me. “I suppose so, but I don’t know for sure how many boys and men want to dress up like this. I think if you look on YouTube, you’ll find boys who posted videos just like you and your sister’s made.”
“Way cool!” Melody grinned. “Maybe we could …”
“Not a chance,” Mom cut her off in mid-sentence. “Part of the rules are that you can’t tell anyone about this and if you posted one of those videos, someone we know might recognize you. If you girls behave like you have been, your dad and I will buy you pretty outfits, and fix you up so that you look just like your sisters.”
Mom pulled into a parking lot and pointed to a nearby store.
“I hope your dad and I know what we’re doing,” she sighed as she turned off the car. “I still can’t believe you boys are dressed like girls and I’m taking you to get wigs.”
Melody and I threw our arms around mom and kissed her.
“We appreciate it mom, don’t we Melody?”
“We sure do,” Melody agreed. “We’ll be good girls mom, we promise!”
We passed a couple of people on the way to the shop but no one seemed to care that we were wearing girl’s clothes. They’d glance at us, some would smile, but that was it.
Mom gave the receptionist her name. The lady smiled, told us that we looked very pretty and led us to a room with a couple of seats with a table and a mirror.
A minute or two went by before someone knocked and the door opened. A lady who looked like she was in college walked in. She smiled at us, told us that her name was Mary and said that she was going to help me and Melody look like pretty girls.
It was so weird; we were obviously boys dressed like girls, our mom was buying us wigs so we could look more like girls, but no one thought it was strange or anything.
Mary showed us different kinds of wigs that were made for young girls like us. There were short ones that looked almost like a boy’s hairstyle but it had cute bangs and some curls that no boy’s hair would ever look like. I thought that Melody might look really cute in that one. I really liked one style that would come down to my shoulders; it had curls in the back, bangs, and it looked so pretty when I tried it on.
“Can I get this one mom, pretty please?” I couldn’t help staring at myself in the mirror and feeling how soft the wig was. It was just like my hair.
I would’ve gotten on my knees to get mom to say yes but it wasn’t necessary.
“Try it on so we can make sure it will fit right,” Mom said as if she was helping me buy shoes. “Do you like the color or would you like something different?”
Mary told us that the wig was real hair, it could be styled to be straight for everyday or curled like it was for a special dance. She took my picture and told me to look at a monitor on the side.
My picture came up on the screen, Mary pressed a couple of buttons and showed me how the wig would look without curls. Hanging straight, it was really cute but when I saw how it looked in a ponytail, I wanted it even more than before if that was possible!
Mary changed the color from Blonde to Brunette and then to a shade she called Strawberry Blonde which was like blonde but had red mixed in with it.
“I think you’d look best that way Mandy, what do you think?” Mom asked like we were back in the shoe department again.
“I think you look adorable this way Mandy,” Mary told me. “No one would ever think that such a pretty girl could be a boy.”
I looked around and saw Melody, mom, and Mary staring at me with big grins on their faces.
“You have to get that one Mandy,” Melody told me breathlessly. “You just have to!”
“Are you sure it’s okay mom? I’m going to look an awful lot like a girl if I wear this.”
“We won’t mind honey,” mom assured me. “If you’re going to run around in dresses, you’re going to have to look like a girl and that wig will not just make you look like a girl, it’ll make you look like a beautiful girl. I’m sure dad and your sisters will think you’re gorgeous.”
“Oh mom, you’re the best!” I said as I gave her a kiss. “How long will it take to get it?”
“Let me measure your head and I’m pretty sure you can wear it home.” Mary offered. “Would you like that?”
“Oh yeah,” I muttered as I stared at the pretty girl. “I’d love that !”
Mary took my measurements and went to get the wig for me. When she came back, she was holding some long strips of hair that matched the color of my wig.
I thought you might consider extensions for when it get hot in the summer.” She suggested. “Wigs are nice but they can get awfully hot. You could wear it in a ponytail to keep it off your neck, but you still have the cap portion on your head. With these, your mom can clip them to the roots of your hair and they’ll look as pretty as your wig without being hot.”
Mom looked them over, held them against my head, and ran them through her fingers.
“They’re very nice and they would be great for summer. What about swimming, could she wear them in a pool?”
“Absolutely,” Mary guaranteed her. “That’s another selling point, she wouldn’t want to wear her wig in a pool, it can get messy and they can take forever to dry.”
“I just don’t know,” Mom hesitated. “I like them and they would be great for summer and all but I have no idea how to put them in.”
Mary looked at the papers mom had filled out.
“This is your correct address, right?”
“Yes it is, why?” Mom asked.
“Have you ever been to Lucille’s Hair Haven?”
“I go there all the time!” Mom exclaimed. “Lucille does a fantastic job; I look like a million bucks when she’s done with me. I’d never go anywhere else; especially when I have to go to dinner with one of my husband’s clients.”
“She could fix Mandy’s extensions if you’d like,” Mary suggested with a smile. “You know her work and she’s very discreet. We’ve referred a number of customers to her and none have ever been disappointed.”
“But wouldn’t Mandy have to wear them for a while? I thought extensions took a lot of work so you didn’t just put them in for a few hours or so.”
“Yes, they should be worn for a while,” Mary agreed. “Does your family ever spend a few days or so on vacation?”
Mom broke into a big smile.
“You’re a gem, Mary. Yes, we do usually take a few weeks vacation every summer, my husband and I have already decided to leave the boys behind and take our new daughters along.”
It was all wrapped up, I was going to have long, beautiful, light red hair that could be set in curls or worn in a ponytail. Around the house I could wear my wig but when we went on vacation, Ronnie was staying at home and Mandy would go swimming in a two piece suit with extensions attached to her hair.
“Great,” mom laughed. “One girl down, one to go!”
“I want light brown hair,” Melody spoke up before anyone asked her. “I want it wavy, just like Suzie’s, it should be short like hers, and have bangs that come almost to my eyes, and it should just cover my ears.”
“You want to look just like Suzie, don’t you?” Mom teased her.
“Well yeah, I mean we are twin sisters, right?” She answered very seriously. “Oh, and I want extensions like Mandy’s getting so Suzie and I can go swimming together on vacation!”
An hour later, mom and her pretty daughters walked back to her car.
“Dad and I are spending a lot of money on you girls since you’ve been spending a lot of time as Melody and Mandy, okay? We’ll get you everything that girls your age wear and we’ll expect you to be perfect young ladies.”
“It’s a deal mom!” I giggled as I stared at my reflection in a mirror mom kept in the car. “Isn’t it a deal, little sister?”
“Uh huh,” Melody giggled as she ran her fingers through her wig. “I can’t wait until Suzie seems me, we’re going to have all kinds of fun now that we’re twins sisters!”
“How come we’re going this way mom?” I asked when she pulled onto the highway headed away from home.
“You’ll see,” she said mysteriously. “You girls have another surprise coming.”
It didn’t take too long before mom was leading us into another small store. As I looked around, I became very embarrassed.
“Are they what I think they are?” Melody whispered back, pointing to a nearby display.
“Uh huh,” I whispered back. “Boobs.”
“Breasts,” Mom corrected me in a normal voice. “They’re for women who’ve had breasts removed because of cancer or men or boys who want to look like women.”
“Hello,” she said, turning to a woman who worked there. “I’d like to have my sons here fitted for breasts. They decided that they liked dressing like girls so their dad and I want them to look as good as possible.”
The woman smiled and acted as if it was no big deal for a mother to want her sons fitted with fake boobs, I mean breasts. She took us to a booth, pulled the curtain back and measured our chests. After a few moments of talking to mom, she walked away and returned with several blobs in her hand.
“You won’t need these anymore sweetheart,” she said as she took out the panties I had used to pad my bra.
She carefully placed the breasts in my bra and moved them around until she was satisfied with them. “You’re a young lady with a good figure, put your shoulders back and let everyone see how nice you look!”
“I look great!” I gasped in amazement as I turned in front of a mirror. “Just great!”
“They may feel a little heavy since you’re not used to them, girls have several years to get used to having breasts and they get to start out small.”
All the while she was talking to me; she was adjusting the straps on my bra, and making sure the breasts fit perfectly into the cups.
“You can wear these with a swim suit,” she explained. “When they’re exposed to the sun they’ll look like they’ve tanned. They may seem a little too light colored now but that’s okay, it’s still spring and girls don’t usually have tans until summer. Trust me, they match your skin tone and they’ll be perfect on you. Would you like to wear them home?”
I was still too lost to answer. A woman had just put fake breasts into my bra and I looked just like Jenny when she took her top off. Not only that, but mom was standing there smiling as her son was made to look even more like a girl.
“Can I mom, please can I wear them home?”
Mom nodded to the lady who took the breasts from my bra, unhooked my bra, and had me take it off. She smeared something on the flat side of the breasts, pushed them against my chest and told me to hold them and count to one hundred.
When I reached one hundred, she gently pulled my hands away and my breasts stayed put. I stared open-mouthed until mom told me to put my bra and top back on. As I got dressed the woman started on Melody.
“Dad and I decided it wouldn’t be fair for Mandy to have a bustline and not you. Even though girls at your age don’t have much, they’re still developing so we decided to get you started. You’ll be the same size as Suzie so you two can still swap outfits.”
Melody couldn’t take her eyes off the woman’s hands as she carefully fitted her with her very own breasts.
“I want to wear mine home too!” She practically shouted. “I can’t wait until Suzie sees me; I’d not a little girl, I have breasts just like she does!”
Suzie and Jenny were just as thrilled as we were when they saw how we looked. We all rushed off to my room where Melody and I took off our tops and bras to give the girls a close up look.
Suzie rushed off to get a tape measure cause even though Melody had told her that they were the same size, Suzie wanted to make sure!
One thing led to another and the next thing you know, the four of us were standing there topless comparing real to fake.
“What in god’s name do you think you’re doing?” She asked. “Get your bras and tops on girls!”
Suzie and Jenny reached for their bras and tops and without thinking so did me and Melody.
Mom seemed pretty upset; she stared at the four of us and shook her head.
“Have you girls lost your minds?” She demanded. “Standing around topless, your father and raised you to be ladies, not tramps!”
“We’re sorry mom,” we said in unison.
“I was talking to the females in this room!” Mom snapped at me and Melody. “They were raised as and expected to be ladies, you two were actually raised as and expected to be gentlemen! A lady does not expose herself and a gentleman wouldn’t look.”
“But we’re all girls now mom,” Suzie offered. “So it’s okay. I mean Jenny and I would never take off our tops in front of Timmy and Ronnie but they’re not here, it’s just me, Jenny, Mandy and Melody.”
I was sure that mom’s head was going to explode cause it turned a deep red and her eyes were bulging out!
“No!” She screamed. “You’re not all girls so it’s not okay! Mandy and Melody are not your sisters, they’re still your brothers dressed up like a couple of sissies!”
Mom’s calling us sissies hurt so much that Melody and I began to cry which prompted Jenny and Suzie to rush over and hug us.
“That was mean to say that mom!” Jenny scolded. “These are our sisters, right Suzie? They quit being our brothers months ago; Mandy and I spend lots of time talking about outfits, makeup, cheerleading, and all the stuff you and your girlfriends talked about when you were our age. I can talk to her about anything and she’ll understand; Ron never would’ve.”
“I do the same things with my sister Melody,” Suzie said, her arms folded tightly across her chest. “We try on each other’s clothes, watch music videos together, and I’ve been teaching her ballet, she’s getting to be pretty good. Timmy would never have let me dress him up in a dress and everything so I could see if I liked it, he sure as heck wouldn’t wear my ballet stuff, and he’d never think that Justin Bieber was cute!”
Mom was totally off guard; I guess she never expected Jenny and Suzie to think of me and Melody as their sisters and rush to defend us when she called us sissies.
“Oh dear lord,” she muttered softly. “I never saw this coming. Your dad and I are going to have to have a long talk and we have to get you two into counseling and get you there fast!”
She turned, walked to the door, and stopped. She looked at me and Melody for a little bit and then came over to us.
“I’m sorry girls,” she apologized. “I made a big mistake, you’re certainly not sissies, you’d have to be boys to be sissies and it’s obvious that you’re not boys anymore.”
She gave each of us a kiss and a hug and then started to leave.
She turned around once more though, looked at Melody and asked. “You really think Justin Bieber is cute, huh?”
The smile on Melody’s face said it all.
“Don’t worry sweetie,” Mom grinned, “If I was your age, I’d think so too.”
Melody and I started our counseling sessions the next week. They were pretty nice; we met with a lady who introduced herself as Miss Tony, she was younger than mom and dad and dressed really well. She told us that she was going to ask something called open-ended questions; the answers weren’t just yes or no, she wanted us to tell how we felt about things.
We talked about how it all started with having to be princesses for a week and that somehow or another, we got to like wearing girl’s clothes and stuff. She wanted to know all about how we’d teased the girls, what had we said, what did we do, how did we feel when we were doing it and how do we feel about it now?
Miss Tony asked us all about growing up, did we ever want to play with dolls or play dress up? Did we ever have crushes on other boys? What sports did we enjoy, baseball, football, gymnastics, cheerleading? Did we ever play with baby dolls? When we used to play house, who’s idea was it to start? Did I like being the mommy or the little girl, and if we thought of becoming real girls.
Our time was up and Miss Tony thanked us for coming in and said we’d talk again in a week. She said that we should think over everything we talked about and be prepared to spend more time talking about how we felt about those things. As Melody and I were leaving her office, she asked mom if it would be possible for Melody and Mandy to come to our next appointment. At first mom didn’t like the idea but after she talked to Miss Tony in her office for a little while, she changed her mind.
Of course as soon as we got home, we rushed to Jenny’s room where we told her and Suzie all about the nice lad y we talked to and how when we went back the next week, Melody and Mandy would be going instead of Timmy and Ronnie. When dad got home from work, the whole family sat around after dinner to talk about the therapy.
Dad wasn’t happy about us going to therapy; he thought that the fewer people outside of our family who knew that we dressed up, the better it would be. Mom gave him a kiss and told him how nice Miss Tony was and how it was so important for me and Melody to understand that although dressing up and pretending to be girls now and then wasn’t exactly normal, it didn’t have to make us go crazy.
The next week, Mandy and Melody met with Miss Tony. She told us how pretty we looked and how we acted just like girls and no one would ever be able to tell that we were boys, which made us feel so good. She asked a lot of the same questions from the last week, this time Melody and I were able to tell her a lot more about how we felt. When she asked us again what we thought about being real girls; we giggled and told her that we weren’t positive that we wanted to be real girls but it sounded like it might be fun.
She told us that we’d be such pretty girls and that everyone would want to be our friends, especially boys. She thought that I’d be dating some cute football player and that he’d take me to the prom and I could wear a beautiful gown. I’d never worn anything as pretty as a prom gown and it did sound exciting but I just couldn’t see myself with another boy, no matter how pretty I looked.
Melody agreed with me that we loved dressing up and pretending to be girls and that sometimes she even thought that Justin Bieber was cute, but she didn’t think she’d enjoy being with another boy, Miss Tony smiled at us and asked us to look at a painting behind her. It was an okay painting, a field with trees and flowers on a sunny day, nothing great, but we did what she asked and looked at the painting anyhow.
Miss Tony repeated her question about becoming real girls and I had to admit, it didn’t seem so bad. I’d been dressing up, using makeup, wearing a wig, all to make people think that I was a girl; what if I didn’t have to do all that. What if I was a girl?
“I dunno,” I gave a little giggle and pointed at my skirt. “Pretending to be a girl is all kinds of fun; maybe it wouldn’t be so bad to really be one?”
“I could make out with cute boys like Justin Bieber if I was a girl” Melody said dreamily.
“So you have thought about being girls, haven’t you?” Miss Tony smiled at us and I just had to tell her that deep down inside, I thought I should have been a girl.
“I teased the girls so much because I was jealous,” the words just poured out of my mouth. “When they were little, they got to wear such pretty clothes and everyone told them how pretty they looked. No one ever said anything like that to me and it upset me! Why couldn’t I wear a pretty dress for my first communion, why did I have to wear some dumb suit?”
“Yeah.” Melody ended her silence. “Whenever we’re at the mall, mom always asks Suzie and Jenny what they think of different outfits but she never asks us! Ronnie and I try our best to play sports but because we’re not jocks, the other boys pick us last for their teams. I never wanted to play baseball but dad makes me; I’d like to play on the swings, play hopscotch with the other girls, or be taking ballet lessons!”
When our time was up, Melody and I both thanked Miss Tony for helping us to realize that we wanted, no, that we needed to be girls. Miss Tony promised to talk to mom about us becoming real girls but that mom would certainly want to hear it from us. I was a little scared but I just knew that I had to tell mom that I wanted to become a girl for real.
Melody and I were too afraid to say anything to mom for a couple of weeks until Miss Tony told us that mom felt bad because of us. Mom was sure that because she made us wear girl’s clothes, she’d caused me and Melody to become sissies. She told Miss Tony that she felt that she failed us as a mom and that was the only reason she bought us girl’s clothes and stuff; she decided that even though she personally thought it was wrong for us to dress up, she told us that it was okay because she felt guilty that we were stuck this way and seemed to enjoy dressing up.
Melody and I were so very upset; we had been having a wonderful time pretending to be the girls we’d always wanted to be. We got to wear pretty outfits, we occasionally went shopping with mom and the girls, and in a week or so we were going on our family’s traditional spring break vacation as girls! Mom’s being all upset would ruin her fun so we couldn’t let that happen.
That evening, after we helped the girls clean up the dishes; Melody and I went to our rooms and changed clothes. We took off the boys clothes we’d worn to school and put on the prettiest dresses we had. We carefully put on our wigs and went to see the family.
“What’s up ladies?” Dad joked asked as we sat down. “Did the rest of us forget a special occasion or did you two just feel like getting all prettied up?
“We have to tell you guys something,” Melody began. “It’s awfully important so just let us finish, okay?”
I figured that there was no point in beating around the bush so I just blurted out the words.
“Melody and I want to be girls.”
“Not exactly headline material sister dear,” Jenny teased. “You two have been girls for so long, I sometimes have trouble remembering that you’re my brothers. You have closets full of pretty clothes, your dressers are filled with pretty underwear, and I’ve lost track of how many times I’ve seen pantyhose hanging in your shower.”
“Jenny’s right,” Suzie seemed confused. “Melody, you’ve got more pictures of Justin Bieber on the walls of your room than I have on mine and you can’t decide who’s cuter, Dylan or Cole Sprouse. You wear shoes with a higher heel than I do, and your panties are way prettier than mine!”
“So ladies,” Jenny grinned. “Short of getting your peckers cut off, I’d say you two are stuck.”
Dad was about to chew Jenny out for using that kind of language but Melody became the center of attention when she announced that we did want our peckers cut off!
Dad and the girls sat there with their mouths hanging open while mom began to cry.
“It’s all my fault,” she sobbed. “They would’ve been normal boys but I had to turn them into little princesses for a week.”
I walked over and put my arm around mom’s shoulders to comfort her and gave her a peck on the cheek.
“It was a wonderful week mom; I never had so much fun before. I finally got a chance to wear petticoats and pretty dress, just like I’d always wanted to do. Our wanting to become girls has nothing to do with that, Melody and I talked it over with Miss Tony and we realized that we always wanted to be girls but we were afraid to admit it.”
“It really made me sad to see how pretty you looked when you made your first communion, Suzie, You can’t imagine how much I wanted to be the one wearing that dress.”
“Same here Jenny,” I gave a little giggle. “It made me so mad when mom packed up your dress and put it in storage, I was hoping to wear it some time and when you got your first bra, I cried myself to sleep.”
“Cheese and crackers!” Jenny exclaimed in shock. “He’s serious.”
“She if you don’t mind,” I smiled and brushed away a lock of hair. “She is as serious as a heart attack.”
I kissed mom’s cheek and gave her a gentle squeeze.
“It’s not your fault mom, but I have to be a girl.”
“Me too!” Melody shouted. “Don’t forget me.”
“You do know what will happen, right?” Dad asked in a soft voice.
“Uh huh,” I shrugged. “We’ll have to take something that will cause our bodies to stop making male hormones and then we’ll start on female hormones. We’re not much when it comes to being boys so it shouldn’t be too long before we start to look like Jenny and Suzie.”
“I want to get started right away so I don’t grow hair on my face,” Melody rubbed a hand across her chin. “And I can’t wait to grow real boobies!”
“It’s not a joke,” mom said, stifling a sob. “Once you start taking female hormones, it would be too dangerous to go back to male hormones. You two will be stuck.”
“We won’t be stuck mom,” I smiled at the thought of developing like a girl. “We’ll be the way we should’ve been all along!”
“Did I mention they’ll cut off your pecker?” Jenny was actually blushing. “You’ll have to sit to pee from then on.”
“Bid deal, you’ve been sitting all your life and it doesn’t seem to bother you. Besides, why would I need a pecker if I’m a girl?”
“My ballet clothes will fit a lot better if I don’t have a pecker.” Melody said blissfully. I’ll have boobies but no pecker; my dance clothes will look perfect!”
“What about other people?” Jenny suddenly got very serious. “They’ll know that Suzie and I had twin brothers, not sisters.”
“Then they’d best get used to your having sisters now!” Dad practically roared. “I
can’t imagine how this came to be but I have heard enough about it to know that there’s no turning back. People have killed themselves because they thought they were in the wrong body and on one cared! That won’t be a problem in this family; boys or girls, we’ll love you no matter what.”
Miss Tony was happy that Melody and I had decided to do what she called the right thing and become girls.
She turned to dad who decided to tag along to watch us get started.
“Do you have a baseball bat at home?”
“Should be one somewhere.” Dad shrugged. “I hoped to use it to teach my sons to play a baseball.
“Well now you’ll need it to keep the boys away from these lovely girls.”
“I just hope that we’re doing the right thing,” Dad looked at mom for reassurance.
Before mom could answer, I kissed his cheek.
“I love you daddy, and you’re doing the right thing!”
That was the first time I ever saw dad cry. He took the pen and without hesitating, signed his name showing that he understood and approved of my being changed into a girl. He handed the pen to mom but she just stood there.
“Is something wrong?” Melody asked her.
“You bet there is!” She huffed. “He got a kiss and I didn’t.”
Melody and I both hurried to give her a kiss so she’d sign the papers.
Miss Tony wished us luck and told us to check back in a couple of months to make sure we were doing okay. She then handed mom a paper referring us to a doctor who would start giving us the stuff to block our male hormones before we got female hormones.
Mom took us to that doctor a couple of weeks after we’d last met with Miss Tony. The doctor was very friendly and explained that it would take at least a month before we’d see any changes.
First, without male hormones, a thin layer of fat would build up under our skin, making us look a little softer and rounder; once the female hormones kicked in, we’d become even softer yet and we’d begin to develop like girls did when they went into puberty.
Since Melody was younger and had less male hormones to overcome, she’d start to develop first. Her body fat would start to accumulate around her hips and butt and before long her breasts would begin to develop.
I wasn’t happy with Melody developing before me but I wouldn’t be that far behind her; for once, not being much of a boy was going to help me!
We each got shots and prescriptions along with follow up appointments to make sure everything was working out the way it was planned. The doctor went over all of the changes we could expect again, gave us a couple of booklets to read about the same stuff and we were off.
Our butts were a little sore for a couple of days because of the shots but that was okay; Melody and I just thought of what the shots were for and then we didn’t mind the pain at all!
We still had a little over a month of school left; mom and dad insisted that we finish the year as boys since there would be a lot of paperwork to go through before we could attend classes as girls. I couldn’t take a chance on screwing anything up since I’d been accepted into a prestigious local college if I kept my grades up until graduation. Next year though, watch out, there’s gonna be a new girl swishing her cute little butt down the halls!
The thought of wearing a uniform skirt with a white blouse, knee socks, and saddle shoes excited the crap out of me but what really frosted my cake was that once a month, we were allowed to leave our uniforms at home and wear everyday stuff. I was determined to have a closet bursting with pretty outfits when that time rolled around!
School ended without any real problems; Melody and I did get a few odd glances towards the end of the year when we started looking softer and more like girls, but no one said anything to us.
The day we finished school, Jenny and Suzie helped me and Melody clear out all of the boy’s clothes we owned. We packed them into garbage bags and took them to a local second hand store; hopefully some boys will get good use out of our old stuff cause there was no way that me or Melody would wear boy’s stuff ever again!
We went on our annual vacation that weekend; two whole weeks of swimming, horseback riding, fancy restaurants, and except for daddy, (I started calling him that because it made him blush the first time), there would be no boys. Ronnie and Timmy were gone for good; mom and dad had sent in the forms to change our birth certificates to show that we were now two girls named Melody Ann and Amanda Marie.
Those two weeks were so much fun! I wore cute shorts and tops, denim mini skirts that made daddy choke the first time he saw me in one, and pretty bathing suits that made boys droll whenever Jennie and I walked by them. During the day, she and I would lay out our towels on a nice open spot on the beach where we knew there’d be plenty of good looking boys. Suzie and Melody weren’t that concerned about boys except to sit and watch them and giggle when the boys looked at them.
Once Jenny and I got settled, we’d start slopping suntan lotion on each other until a cute boy would come over and offer to help. All we had to do was smile at the guys and they’d make sure that they covered every bit of exposed skin with lotion.
Jenny had talked me into pulling that stunt; I thought it was a little silly but she insisted that it was a great way to meet boys so I went along with it. When the first boy did it, I felt a little weird but the more he rubbed my back, the better I felt. When I rolled over and looked into his baby blue eyes though, I started feeling much, much better!
It was so cool, every day mom would remind us to put suntan lotion on each other’s back. We’d smile and tell her not to worry, that we’d make sure we used it. We had a bottle in the bag we took to the beach with us, but in two weeks, we never opened it.
It’s not that we lied to mom about using it, we wore it faithfully, but there were always cute boys who insisted in putting in on us. All we had to do was to lay there and tell them how strong their hands felt as they rubbed our backs. One or two offered to rub it on our chests and stomachs but backed off quickly when we said what our dad would do if he saw them.
Jenny and I were a big hit with the boys; there was something about twin sisters, excuse me, pretty twin sisters, that drew boys like bugs to a light. If we went to the concession stand, a boy was right there to pay for anything we wanted. If we went for a swim, a boy always popped up next to us in the water. A few had to stay in the water instead of following us out because of having something pop up unexpectedly!
“I can’t believe this Jenny,” I whispered to keep any of the boys from hearing. “No one ever seemed to care what I did before but now I seem to have a fan club.”
“Well, you were sort of a boy before,” she explained as we dried ourselves off, much to the delight of several boys. “Girls want guys like these and you didn’t quite measure up. Even guys want to hang with good looking guys, I guess they think it’ll make them look good too.”
“Wow, boys sure are funny,” I laughed. “We make a lot more sense than they do.”
After a couple of days of sunning ourselves, swimming, and playing beach volleyball, two of the guys got up enough nerve to ask us out. Mom and dad had already given us permission to date but only if we doubled. Jenny had gone out with a few guys at home already and they wanted her as my guardian angel, to guide me through the maze of dealing with boys.
Greg and Kenny, our dates, were two hot looking but very sweet boys. They spent a lot of time just talking to us, they never tried to rub suntan lotion on anyplace except our backs, and we were one of the best volleyball teams on the beach.
Greg, my guy, was a real hunk; he had a tan that made him look like he lived on the beach, muscles that let his sexy fingers rub lotion all the way down to the muscles of my back, eyes that seemed to pull me into him, and lips that begged to be kissed. I don’t know why I never seemed to notice guys before, but ever since I admitted that I wanted to be a girl, I couldn’t take my eye off of them and Greg was definitely worth watching.
“What should we wear?” I frantically asked Jenny. “I guess something with a flared skirt, a petticoat, sheer stockings, and heels would be a bit too much?”
“Tone it down Mandy, we’re going to a movie, not a Broadway show.”
“But I want Greg to pay attention to me.” I whined. “I’m kinda new at this girl stuff and I want to make sure I keep him interested.”
“Greg’s interested, believe me, he’s interested.” Jenny actually snorted and seemed to get lost in her head for a few seconds.
“What are you thinking,” I playfully demanded. “If you know something about Greg, spill it!”
“Oh, I was just thinking of the way he watches you when he thinks I’m not looking. I’ll bet he has some really vile thoughts about you!”
“I hope so,” I said softly so that mom wouldn’t hear. “I know I’ve got all kinds of kinky stuff I’d love to do to him, with him, whatever.”
Jenny gave me a strange look. “Have you always felt this way and how come you never mentioned any of this stuff before?”
“I was younger than Suzie and Melody when I first started having these feelings,” I shrugged. “And as for why I never mentioned it, I was a boy you dummy! How would you have felt if I’d told you that there was this cute guy at school that I wanted to slap a lip lock on and see if I could reach his toes with my tongue?”
“Ew, gross!” She gagged. She thought about it for a couple of seconds and then threw her arms around me.
“You poor baby, all that pent up lust and nowhere to vent it! Don’t worry, dear sister, I’ll help you find the right guy and make sure that you know just what to do with him!”
“Do you think I could get Greg to kiss me tonight?” I hoped so, but having no experience with boys, I wasn’t sure what to expect. I knew what to hope for, but had no idea what I might get.
“He’ll give you a kiss, count on it,” Mom smiled as she came into my room. “A boy would have to be dead to not give you a kiss. I can think of at least a half dozen more things he’d like to do, but Greg seems nice so I think he can be trusted to be a gentleman.”
I felt so good thinking that Greg would kiss me, mom and Jenny felt sure he would, and I planned to give him every chance. There had been so many boys in the past that I would’ve loved to have kissed me but they weren’t interested in Ron. Now, as Mandy, I planned to make boys interested.
“You have to help me figure out what I’m gonna wear tonight Jenny,“ I whimpered as I stood looking at a closet full of outfits. ” I want something that will make Greg think that I’m sweet but hot, you know what I mean?”
Jenny gave me a playful shove. “Of course I know what you mean, I was a girl before you, remember?”
She reached into the closet and pulled out a few things. She handed me a billowy white gauze skirt with a pale blue top that had straps the size of my shoelaces. She planned to wear a skirt like mine, but in blue, with a white top.
“Let’s go with the twin thing,” she grinned.”It worked out so well on the beach.”
“Oh yeah, we never missed when we wore matching suits!”
“Got any really sexy panties?” Mom suggested helpfully. “You don’t want to wear sexy bras that could be seen through your tops, a boy might not be able to handle that, but you’ll be safe with sexy panties.”
“What’s the point, mom?” I wondered. “No one’s gonna see them?”
My head jerked forward because of the slap on the back of it, courtesy of Jenny.
“Thanks Jenny, I was too far away or I’d have done it myself.” Mom stood laughing at my reaction.
“Pay attention Mandy,” Mom said firmly. “This is something important that you need to know now that you’re a girl. Sexy lingerie will entice guys but at your age, that’s not good. Now, sexy lingerie can also make a woman feel very feminine and guys just love it when they’re with a feminine woman. You’ll react differently, you’re every movement will make your dates motor rev beyond belief. You’ll be the kind of woman that makes them feel strong and in charge and there’s nothing like being with a guy who feels that way!”
While mom was giving me seduction lessons, Jenny was rooting through our panties.
“Your choice, Mandy.” She held up two pairs of all lace panties, one in pink, the other black. “If you can’t handle them then you’re wasting your time becoming a girl. This is what being a girl is all about.”
My heart was pounding, every bit of moisture in my mouth drained to my palms, and my knees were shaking. I was still sort of on the fence about this girl stuff; it had been fun so far, but I wasn’t absolutely committed yet, right? I could still back out even though that shot of hormone blockers would keep making me look soft and pretty. If I put on those panties and went on the date with Greg, I knew that I’d never, ever back down, I’d be the kind of girl that guys had wet dreams about!
I grabbed Jenny’s arm, took the black panties, and began pulling of my shorts.
“Go for it sweetie!” Mom called out to me. “Greg will suffer all evening long, fantasizing about what all he’d like to do to you but you’ll be in charge, only you can call the shots! If he gets too riled up, back off and let him rest. If he develops a sudden urge to use the bathroom, stay out of his way, everything will be back to normal when he returns.”
Minutes later, Jenny and I stood side by side in front of the mirror wearing only our panties. Mom just sat on the bed and smiled as we compared boobs and butts.
“I can’t wait to look as hot as you do, Jenny!” It broke my heart that she had such a cute bubble butt and mine was practically flat.
“You look like I did when I was thirteen,” Jenny laughed. “I hated my padded bras!”
“I liked them,” I giggled as we checked out each other’s boobs. “”They gave me cute boobies under my tee shirts.”
“Hey mom, how comes it you freaked the last time Jenny and I did this and you’re being so easy about it now?”
“Because the last time you were my son Ron, remember? It’s no big deal for girls to compare bodies, I did it with by girlfriends, but I didn’t want my sons looking at their sisters’ boobs, no matter how they were dressed!”
Jenny and I decided to wear slips under our skirts to keep our panties from showing. As I pulled mine on, I got a delicious feeling; I just loved being a girl!
We were all dressed, ready to go, our makeup perfect and a little cologne to keep the guys interested, when mom handed me the tube of lipstick I’d left on my dresser.
“Put this in your purse, you’re going to need it.” She winked.
We took denim jackets with us in case it was cold in the theatre but we didn’t really think we’d need them; the boys would make sure we were nice and warm as we cuddled into their chests.
Mmm, you smell great,” Greg told me as we walked to the theatre. He took my hand and pulled me closer.
“You look so hot!” I giggled as I let him pull me close. “That’ll help if it’s cold in the show.”
He smiled at me, causing my heart to race. Why oh why hadn’t I told mom and dad that I wanted to be a girl years ago?
The guys led us to seats in the very back of the theater. We wouldn’t be able to see the screen very well but I can speak for me and Jenny when I say that with two hot looking, well muscled guys like our dates, we didn’t plan on watching much of the movie!
It only took a minute or two after we sat down that Jenny and I snuggled closer to the guys. By the time the lights went out and the movie started, out tongues had gotten to know each other.
The feel of Greg’s rough skin against me excited the heck out of me. The hormone blockers I took had softened my skin, reduced the little muscle tone that I had, and made me much more aware of things like smells, textures, and colors, especially Greg’s smell, the texture of his skin, and the color of his eyes! The first time I kissed him I squeezed the muscle of his arm and I started getting warm. I squeezed it again and the warm feeling spread throughout my body; by the third kiss, I was ready to climb over the seat, sit in his lap, and shove my tongue so far down his throat the his knees would jerk!
I couldn’t get enough of Greg and he felt the same about me. We hugged, we kidded, we hugged some more, and we kissed some more. I was so turned on it was unreal; I kissed him with such intensity and he returned my kisses the same way. I lost track of time until I felt Jenny tapping me and telling me that she wanted to use the bathroom.
I playfully kissed Greg on the nose and told him to stay put. Who was I kidding, judging from the bulge in his jeans, he wouldn’t be going anywhere for some time!
“Did you see the bulge in Greg’s jeans?” I giggled the instant we were in the ladies room.”I think he likes the way I kiss.”
“Did you see the way guys around us were watching?” Jenny asked. “I’ll bet there are quite a few bulges out there.”
“Not to mention some very PO’d girlfriends,” I smiled. “God, I love being a girl!”
We finished what we needed to do, freshened our makeup, and went back to keep the guys happy. To this day, I don’t remember a thing about the movie, but I can still remember every little detail about Greg.
I went to dances every night while we were at the resort and had a fantastic time. It was so much fun picking out a pretty outfit, shaving my legs and underarms, and setting my hair so that I could look pretty. The guys seemed to appreciate what I did; I never had to sit out a single song at any dance; there was always a guy waiting to dance with me.
I rewarded some of the guys with a kiss on the cheek but none of them got the kind of kisses that I saved for Greg. For two weeks, Greg was my guy and I was going to make sure he was well taken care of!
Our last day at the resort as coming up, Jenny pulled me into her room the night before and asked if I wanted to make sure that Greg remembered me.
“Of course I do, Greg’s the first guy I ever made out with, I’ll never forget him and I wouldn’t want him to forget me either.”
“Okay, here’s how we do it.”
The next evening the guys took us out to a movie again,
“Make sure we’re alone, oaky?” We whispered to the guys as we walked into the show. “You’re going to remember this night for a long time!”
The guys didn’t need any explanations; they took us to the most remote part of the show, far away from anyone. We’d practically need binoculars to see the screen from where we sat but what we wanted to see would be right next to us!
As soon as the lights went out, Jenny and I started on the guys, kissing and hugging, running our fingers through their hair, squeezing their arms, and driving them nuts. After a little bit, Jenny gave me the signal; we stopped squeezing their arms and reached into their laps where we were met by firm bulges.
The guys didn’t even try to stop us as we began squeezing them through their pants; instead they grabbed us and gave us the best kisses yet! When their bulges got as hard as we could get them, Jenny and I reached for tissue we’d put in our purses with one hand, and unzipped the guys pants with our other hand. I wasn’t used to trying to fish a guy’s pecker out of his shorts so it took me a little longer than it took Jenny but I still managed to guide Greg’s pecker through the opening in his briefs and out his zipper.
I was getting off listening to Greg panting as I stroked and teased him by running a finger over the tip, Every once in a while, I’d lean over and give him a kiss but he was having a tough time concentrating on kissing so I gave up on that and concentrated on playing with his pecker which seemed to make him very happy. After nearly ten minutes, I could feel Greg tensing up so I wrapped his pecker tip in tissue in time to prevent a mess. When he finally stopped bucking he grabbed me and did his best to suck the polish off my toes.
Jenny and I gave the guys a quick kiss then went to the ladies room to dispose of the tissue. When we got back, the guys were sitting there with far away looks on their faces. We sat down, snuggled close, and tried to watch what was left of the movie.
With just a few minutes of the movie left, Greg started squirming in his seat. He reached up, took my hand from his arm and put it in his lap.
“Do you have any more tissue?” He asked in a small voice.
“Sorry sweetie, that‘s all we brought, we didn’t expect you to need more than one time.”
“Uh, that’s okay,” he said, trying to act brave. “I just thought that if you did…”
He couldn’t continue talking because I was absent mindedly squeezing his pecker. I don’t know why, but squeezing him through his pants just wasn’t doing anything for me, even if it did have Greg pressed firmly into the back of his seat. Since I’d been there before, I was able to get into his shorts, reach his enlarged pecker, and free it. By then, Greg’s eyes had glossed over and he was shaking.
Jenny’s guy was watching me all along and began to chuckle. That stopped the instant that Jenny had his pecker firmly in hand.
It was a big step for me, Greg wasn’t forcing me, I wanted to satisfy my guy.
“Wish me luck,” I whispered to Jenny as I leaned forward and began licking Greg’s shaft. I hoped I was doing it right since I’d never even thought of going down on a guy before but if I was making any mistakes, Greg didn’t seem to mind, he had a grin that went from ear to ear.
I could tell that the movie was going to end very soon so I had to get busy. I opened my mouth and took Greg’s shaft. I held it firmly in place with my hand as I moved up and down on it. Suddenly he tensed up and I felt something coating my tongue; Greg had climaxed in my mouth!
I’d heard older guys talk about a girl giving them head and had wondered what it would be like. Now I had just given my guy head and it didn’t bother me at all. Greg needed relief and I could give it to him, no biggie.
I’d just given just given a guy a blow job and enjoyed it, sealing any chance of going back to being a boy.
“Look what I found!” I said as I pulled one last tissue from my purse. “Now what can I do with this?”
I delicately dabbed at my mouth before glancing at Greg’s pecker which I’d left out.
“A little messy, isn’t he?” I asked. “Here, let me fix that for you.”
I licked the leftovers from the tip of his pecker and carefully patted him dry before putting it back in his pants and zipping them up.
See, I said as I kissed him. ”All better.”
I was sad to have to leave the resort but there were things to get done at home. I tearfully said goodbye to Greg and then we drove off.
One of the first things we did when we got home was to update my driver’s license. With a new birth certificate showing that I was female and a letter from the doctor and Miss Tony, I had no problem at all getting license for Amanda Marie Thomas, a sixteen year old female.
With my new license in my purse, mom, dad, Melody and I set off for the school district offices to get our records changed and have everything set up for our return to school as girls.
When we walked into the office, the secretary smiled and greeted us.
“Hello Mr. and Mrs. Thomas, Suzie and Jenny, what brings you folks in today?”
“We want to make a couple of changes in our records,” I told her as I handed over the papers. “By the way, I’m Amanda and this is my sister Melody.”
The secretary seemed confused but opened the envelope to check out the papers.
She scanned the papers, then shook her head, looked at me and Melody, and began reading them very slowly.
“So you’re Amanda and Melody now?” She asked pleasantly. “Well, you two are certainly quite pretty young ladies. If you’ll sit down, I’ll give these to Mr. Lowe who will meet with you.”
Mr. Lowe was the head guy for the district; we’d never met him and weren’t sure how he’d take our request.
He came out to the waiting room after a bit, looked at us and smiled.
“Please come into my office and we can discuss these changes.”
Mr. Lowe looked over the papers, then looked at me an Melody. He smiled at my parents and typed something into his PC.
“We’ve never had a situation quite like this before, but we have had policies in place to deal with them for some time.”
He reached over to a printer, took some papers off that he’d just printed and handed them to mom and dad.
“Your daughters will be treated as genetic females; all of their records will be changed from Ronald and Timothy Thomas to Amanda Marie and Melody Lynn Thomas. It will be as if your four daughters started in this district.
As you can see on the papers I handed you, a notice will be sent out to all parents advising them of the change and asking that they advise their children to respect your daughters and treat them as they would any other female students. If they harass your daughters in any way, they will be disciplined under the schools sexual harassment policy which could lead to suspension or even expulsion. “
A smile crept to his face.
“Considering the school district’s reputation for virtually guaranteeing graduates admission to the best colleges in the country and the cost of attending, I’m certain that your daughters will meet with complete acceptance.”
He glanced at our outfits.
“I imagine that you girls understand the school’s dress code and will have no problems adhering to it, right?”
Let’s see, we’re going to be wearing pleated skirts, white blouses, knee socks, and saddle shoes unless it’s a dress up day when we can wear everyday outfits like denim skirts or jeans, I guess Melody and I can handle that.
“Provisions will be made for them to shower in private after gym classes but they will take the typical gym classes for girls in their grade level. That would include swimming, gymnastics, track and field, etc.. When taking these classes, they’ll be expected to dress appropriately in one piece swimsuits, and girl’s track suits. They may if they wish enroll in other classes such as fashion design or dance just as any other female students.”
School suddenly changed from boring to exciting! Instead of getting banged around on the football field or trying to avoid getting beaned during baseball practice, I was going to be learning how to walk on a balance beam. Instead of being bored silly in shop class, I’d be designing and sewing pretty outfits!
There was an important step that Melody and I had to take before going back to school; we had to get our nuts cut off. The doctor told us that we certainly had no further use for them since the male hormone blockers and the female hormones we had taken so far had rendered them useless.
What seemed to be a big deal to me and Melody was a simple outpatient procedure. We got undressed, put on gowns, had our groins numbed and minutes later our nuts were gone. We were stitched up, bandages applied, and told that for the next several weeks we should limit our physical activity, (drat, and I so wanted to play a good game of tackle football!), and we’d have to wear pads.
Imagine, having to wear pads, just like Jenny and Suzie did! How great was that, we’d need something exclusively for women! Mom had the girls show us how to pull the backing off and stick them in our panties. It was kind of a neat way to bond with our sisters.
Not long after that Jenny and I were at the mall, picking up some outfits. When we decided to get some lunch, I found us a seat while Jenny got the food. I was looking through Mademoiselle magazine to see what kind of styles were going to hot when a voice startled me.
“Hey Jen, I love your new hair color!”
I looked up to see one, Renee, one of Jenny’s friends, and one of the most popular girls in school, smiling at me.
“Uh, thanks, I got tired of the old one.” I smiled back. “I was looking to make a change, know what I mean?”
“Yeah, I know what you mean,” she laughed. “Sometimes you just gotta make a change before you go nuts.”
“You’re preaching to the choir, Renee,” Jenny said as she walked up to the table. “I see you’ve met my sister Mandy. She and my sister Melody know all about changes!”
Renee looked at me, and then stared at Jenny, apparently unable to close her mouth or look away.
“You don’t have sisters named Mandy or Melody,” She said as she stared dumbfounded at me.
“Of course she does,” I laughed and took my driver’s license out of my purse. “See.”
Renee studied the license, turned it over and over, and held it to the light to see if the hologram that the state put on licenses was there. She finally satisfied herself that the license was real, but still couldn’t seem to figure out who I was.
“I’ve known you sine fourth grade,” she told Jenny. “I know you have a younger sister Suzie, but none named Melody, and you sure don’t have a twin sister. You do though have two brothers, a younger one named Timmy and Ronnie, your twin.”
“Until school let out, I was Ronnie,” I smiled and stuck out my hand. “Turns out, being her brother was a huge mistake for me and Timmy so just before school ended we set things in motion to become twin sisters to Jenny and Suzie. We’ve got a little ways to go yet, but Timmy and Ron are gone for good.”
“Are those real?” She asked as she stared at my top.
“Twenty nine inches of them are,” I said proudly. “Now that there’s nothing holding back the female hormones I’m taking, I should hit Jenny’s size soon.
Jenny rolled her eyes. “She just got her nuts cut off, she checks her boobs every couple of minutes to see if they’ve grown yet.”
“I started at a 29AAA cup two months ago, I figure by the time school ends, with no nuts to hold me back, I should hit a 32B.”
We had a good time talking about Princess Week, the Princess Project, how Melody and I completely changed the instant we started wearing girl’s clothes, and of course how we spent our summer vacation.
“You sunbathed as a girl?”
“Of course, I would’ve looked silly laying there while some hot guy put lotion on my back, don’t you think?”
I really think that if Renee’s eyes got any wider, they’d have taken up her whole face.
“This is some kind of weird joke, isn’t it?” She demanded. “I can’t figure out though why you’d be hanging out in the mall dressed like that?”
I fished around in my purse and laid out pictures taken of Jenny and me sunbathing and playing volleyball, a couple Jenny had taken on the sly of me and Greg sucking face, and of course pictures mom and dad had taken of my first date.
“Oaky, you win.” Renee threw up her hands as if surrendering. “Hanging out in the mall dressed like that would be crazy and there ain’t a chance that you’d get some yummy guy like that to put lotion on you or suck face like that if he thought you were another guy.”
“I guarantee you that Greg never once thought that Mandy might be a boy,” Jenny scooted close to Renee and started telling her about our last date.
“Oh my god,” Renee chuckled. “You two packed tissue just to do that? I’ll bet the guys loved that!”
“Well, Greg seemed pretty happy until his honey started squeezing his pecker while watching the movie!” Jenny started laughing. “The dear girl was just sitting there, not a care in the world, and her poor date was suffering from terminal excitement.”
“So what’s the big deal,” Renee asked with a shrug. “You grab some more tissue and get back to work.”
“We didn’t have any more tissue.” By then Jenny was wiping the tears running down her cheeks.
“The poor baby must’ve been suffering,” Renee scolded. “How could you do that to him?”
“But it was an accident,” I tried to explain. “Playing with his pecker was so much fun, I just kept on squeezing it after we had finished. I made it up to him though.”
“You didn’t use rough paper towels from the bathroom on the poor boy, did you?” Renee asked accusingly.
I was about to tell her what happened but Jenny blurted it out before I could.
“Jenny took matters in hand, you might say. Or better yet, in mouth! My sweet sister here went down on her guy like a pro. You should’ve seen the guy’s eyes, he never expected Mandy to go down on him like that but he was clearly having a great time!”
“So was I,” I said smugly. “I created a problem for my poor honey and I fixed it. I had a great time, he had a great time, so what’s the big deal?”
Instead of answering, Renee held her hand out to high five me!
“Welcome to the “Sucked It and Loved It” club Mandy, you are absolutely a girl, I’ll choke anyone who says otherwise.”
Renee and I became close friends after that.
The letter from the school district arrived two days later and the craziness began. So many of Suzie and Jenny’s friends called, along with one or two of mine and Melody’s that mom and dad decided that something had to be done. They rented a hall, arranged for pizza’s and soft drinks, and let the four of us send out invitations.
Melody and I were scared and excited when the day of the party finally came; we were going to show everyone that we weren’t freaks, just a couple of ordinary girls. Suzie and Jenny promised to stay with us and Renee made sure that all of her friends knew that Melody and Mandy Thomas were her friends and that it would bother her if anyone made fun of us.
Just for fun, Jenny and I decided to dress alike as did Melody and Suzie. Jenny and I chose the outfits we wore for out last date at the resort while Melody and Suzie chose pretty, matching sundresses with flared skirts, and flip flops. The four of us had our hair and nails done at the shop the woman who sold us our wigs had recommended. It was heavenly to sit back while our hair was done and polish was applied to our finger and toe nails. I made a mental note to have that done as often as I could; I knew I was going to enjoy being a girl!
Kids started trickling into the hall. One by one they’d come near and kind of look at us the way kids do in art museums, not quite sure what they were seeing. Since Suzie and Melody were wearing the same dresses with the same hair style and color, kids spent more time trying to figure out which one was which.
Mom and dad had been doing something on the other side of the hall and when they finished, there was a lot of nudging and whispering as a crowd formed in front of a table. I wandered over to see what was up and there on the table, were framed shots of me and Melody; then and now sort of pictures with an Ipad running videos.
There were pictures of us growing up, our first day in school, my trying to catch a football and Melody trying to hit a baseball. The next shots were of me and Melody learning to curtsy as princesses, Suzie trying to teach Melody how to do some ballet positions, and then me and Jenny sunning ourselves on the beach, playing volleyball with the guys, and leaving on our date, holding hands with the guys.
Renee walked over and poked me in the side.
“Too bad there aren’t any pictures of you doing Greg at the show,” she laughed. “They’d be worth seeing!”
“Mom and daddy would have a heart attack,” I laughed. “I wonder if mom ever goes down on daddy?”
She shook her head, “I’m not sure why, but parents never seem to talk about that sort of thing.”
Dad’s voice suddenly boomed out. “On behalf of out lovely daughters Amanda and Melody, their mom and I would like to welcome everyone.”
“I’m sure there’s been a lot of rumors since the letter from the school district came out. I know that because my phone’s been tied up ever since. We put this little party together so that everyone who’s interested could meet the girls, get to know them, and ask all of the questions that I’m sure you have. Keep it clean and have a good time.”
Melody and I was overwhelmed with questions; what was the deal with the gowns and the curtsying? Did we feel funny wearing dresses and stuff? Was this some kind of really freaky joke? Why was I holding that guy’s hand?
Suzie, Jenny, and Renee stayed right with us as we fielded question after question. We wore the gowns and had to curtsy because we’d upset our sisters and were being punished. No, it didn’t feel funny wearing dresses and stuff; it felt right since we knew we should’ve been girls and should’ve been dressing like that all of our lives.
“The guy in the picture is Greg, we met while we were on vacation and became friends. Jenny and I, Greg and his friend Kenny, Jenny, were the best volleyball team on the beach for two weeks; at the end of our vacation they took us to the show, He was a real sweetheart, so I held his hand.
“And finally,” I flashed my best smile and brushed my skirt back and forth. “Melody and I wouldn’t have spent a couple of hours getting our hair and nails done to play a joke., Ron and Tim are gone for good, in a couple of weeks, the Thomas sisters will be in class with the rest of you. We hope you’ll accept us.”
For the first time in my life, I was happy to go back to school. Of course, going back as a cute girl in a pleated skirt was a big, huge plus!
Renee was a big help at school; being friends with one of the most popular kids at school smoothed over so many bumps and made life easier. When she introduced me to her friends that just happened to be the clique every girl wanted to be in, my acceptance was a given. Not just that but Renee also introduced me to a few girls who made up the SILI club; girls who’d gone done on guys and enjoyed it. It was always referred to as the “silly” club; pretty much everyone thought that we must be a bit goody or silly but we all knew the letters stood for Sucked It and Like It.
So with very little fanfare, Melody and I started back to school in skirts, carrying purses, and all the fun stuff like curling our hair, wearing a little makeup, and gossiping with the other girls. Yeah, there were a few kids who avoided us and gave us nasty looks, but they kept quiet; the guy running the district was right; getting tossed out of a school with a fantastic reputation wasn’t worth bothering us over.
Going back to school as girls was exciting, but going to school every day as girls was about as exciting as watching paint dry. We still had to pay attention, we still had to be prepared to answer questions about what we learned, and we still had tests to take. It was fun being Jenny’s sister, especially since I made a whole bunch of friends; kids that ignored Jenny’s twin brother now made an effort to get to know her twin sister.
One drawback of returning to my old school as a girl was that all of the guys knew that Mandy Thomas had been Ron Thomas and although no one did or said anything to hurt me, they just weren’t ready to date a girl who’d been a guy and that really hurt. Jenny and Renee had plenty of dates but I had to sit home and study or cruise the net. Even Melody had a social life; She joined the Girl Scouts, took ballet and dance lessons, and tied up the phone talking to her girlfriends about cute boys.
I was beginning to think I was going to be a cute doll on a shelf; I noticed boys looking at me but none came over to get to know me or ask for a date. I went to dances but stood there while my girlfriends danced. Guys were a part of the group I loafed with but they just couldn’t seem to see me, no matter what I wore.
That changed suddenly in November, just before Thanksgiving when Ethan Jules, one of the hottest guys on the football team came up to me between classes.
“Hi Amanda, I’m… “
“Ethan Jules,” I nearly shouted. One of the hottest guys in school knows my name!
“Yeah, I’ve seen you playing football, that was a great game last Saturday;” I knew everything about this guy and although I sorta doubt that he needed to be told his name, his position on the football team, where he lived, and the fact that we’d actually been in the same homeroom since third grade, but for some reason I just had to tell him.
Instead of making tracks away from me like a normal guy would, Ethan not only stood his ground but he smiled at me.
“So this is what it feels like be stalked?”
“Oh god, I’m sorry Ethan,” I felt like such an idiot.
I just loved the way his mouth moved when he talked and I loved the way his eyelids opened and closed, I loved his broad shoulders and chest, and, well what the heck, there wasn’t anything about Ethan I didn’t like!
“What’s to be sorry about, it’s not every day that a pretty girl stalks me.”
“Okay, then I’m sorry that I’m acting like a complete moron.”
Ethan smiled, taking my breath away.
“Mind if I ask you a question before you start flogging yourself?
“You want to ask me, me, a question??” What would Ethan Jules possibly want to know that I could answer?
“Well, I was going to just ask you, but now I guess I have to ask the other you too. So here goes; the Snowball Dance is coming up just after Christmas, and I’d like to take you. That is, if the other you doesn’t mind? By the way, you really should close your mouth. Unless you can find a way to say yes with your moth wide open, then it would be okay.”
“Uh huh, yeah, sure, okay.” I sorta mumbled. Oh my god, Ethan Jules wants to take me to the Snow Ball dance!
“That’s great Mandy, I was hoping you’d say yes!”
What was I going to do? The excitement of having Ethan Jules ask me to go to the Snow Ball dance with him was going to kill me and I’ll never know what it’s like to be held against that sexy chest of his!
“How come?” I had to ask. “I mean we really didn’t know each other, how come me?”
“No, we didn’t really know each other,” He explained; god I could listen to him talk all day long! “But there was a reason for that, right? I mean, I don’t date other guys, no matter how confused they might be. But now, you’re sure not another guy and you don’t seem at all confused about anything. You’re pretty and you have a really cool personality. I’d like to get to know you better.”
Wowzers, the Snow Ball, the biggest dance other than the prom and I not only have a date for it, he’s the cutest guy in school! This was going to be wonderful; I’d wear a beautiful gown, sexy heels and stockings, my hair and makeup would be perfect, and my doll baby of a date would whisk me across the floor while holding me tight.
“Oh crap,” I moaned. “This is so not good.”
“You have another date?” Ethan asked, disappointed.
“No, but I have no idea how to dance.” I moaned. “I’ll look like a total moron and embarrass you.”
“That’s great!” He grinned madly. “There are a half dozen dances between now and then, we can practice. How about I pick you up at six this Saturday?”
I raced home after school to tell everyone my news. I was going to the Snow Ball with the cutest guy in school. Not just that, but he wants to take me to every dance between now and then.
When I got home, everyone was listening to Jenny talk about how the cutest guy in school was going to take her to the Snow Ball. I’ll bet I looked like one of those dragons in the monster movies; flame and smoke just had to be coming from my nostrils.
“How could he do this to me!” I shouted as rivers of tears rolled down my cheeks. “If he thought I was weird, he could’ve just ignored me instead of humiliating me like this!”
Mom and the girls hurried to make me better with a group hug.
“Who’s doing what you Mandy?” Jenny demanded. “Tell me who’s humiliating you and I swear. I’ll make him pay.”
“Ethan,” I managed to pronounce the name of the worst person in the world even as I sobbed in agony. “Ethan Jules. He asked me to go to the Snow Ball and then turned around and asked you. He did it just to humiliate me!!!”
“Hold on Mandy,” Jenny insisted. “Something’s not adding up. I’m going to the Snow Ball with the cutest guy in the whole school … “
“Ethan Jules!” I sobbed just as Jenny said Eddie Jules.
“I’m going to be his brother Eddie’s date,” she laughed as she gave me a hug. “He’s the cutest guy in school, not Ethan.”
I felt like a complete, well it’s an animal that is sort of like a Donkey but only has three letters in its name.
“You’re going to be Ethan’s date?” Jenny asked. “That is so cool, do you have any idea how many girls would love to be his date?”
I couldn’t say how many girls wanted to be Ethan’s date, I knew that a lot of girls in my group of friends would love to go out with him and every single girl in the SILI group, myself included, would go down on him in a heartbeat!
The next day in school, Ethan met me at my locker and spend a few minutes talking to me before classes. Needless to say, I was the topic of conversation for a number of guys and all of the girls. Jenny and Renee told me that every girl they met wanted to know why Ethan was talking to me; when they found out that Ethan was taking me to the Snow Ball and was going to teach me to dance, many were amazed.
“So Mandy is really a girl, not just some guy that gets his kicks by dressing like a girl?” A few asked.
Why not ask Ethan what he thinks,” Renee suggested which ended all of their questions. There wasn’t a girl in the school who wanted to take a chance on offending Ethan.
When a few boys asked the same question, they got the same answer and like the girls, decided to accept it, not thrilled with the idea of offending a guy Ethan’s size.
I’d been attending classes in a skirt and blouse for two months, I had a purse and I carried my books against my chest like any other girl, I took gym class with the girls and even used the girl’s bathroom but it wasn’t until Ethan asked me for a date that everyone in school accepted that Ron Thomas was gone and his cute sister Melody was replacing him.
Ethan picked me up for our first date with plenty of spare time and gentleman that he was, he assured mom and dad that I’d be safe with him. He and dad then talked football while mom, Jenny, Melody and Suzie kept me company while I finished dressing.
“Sorry to keep you waiting Ethan,” I said in a soft voice as I walked into the room wearing a white top with sheer sleeves, tight jeans, and my sexiest boots.
Ethan stared at me for a little bit before he was finally able to speak.
“That’s okay, Mandy.” He smiled and his eyes roamed all over me, making me feel so good! “Your dad and I had a good time talking about the game last week.”
“Yeah, that was a great game,” I gave him a big smile. “You broke the school and section record for rushing in that game. Your brother did pretty well but he fell about ten yards short of your total, right?”
“That’s amazing, there aren’t many girls interested in football and you’re the only one I’ve ever met who knows the stats!”
“I sucked playing it, but I’ve always been a big fan of the school’s team. You’ve been setting rushing records since you were a freshman, right? You and Eddie have a little rivalry going to see who can rack up the most yardage, and even though he’s caught more passes than you, you’ve scored more yards than he has.”
I could almost hear his pecker getting stiff from my compliments. Even though I couldn’t throw or catch a football for love or money, I loved watching the game and the Jules brothers had led the school’s team to a bunch of victories; I’d bet that there rooms were filled with trophies.
“Why don’t you two talk on the way,” dad suggested with a wink. “You don’t want to be late, do you?”
“No sir, we wouldn’t.” Ethan agreed. “I enjoyed talking to you; I hope we can do it again sometime.”
He took my hand and led me out to his car.
“I hope you’ll go easy on me,” he teased as he squeezed my hand. “I’m not used to pretty girls that can quote football stats as well as any guy. If this is what being stalked is like, I could get used to it!”
“In my defense, I’ve never stalked a guy before,” I squeezed back and moved a little closer. “But if stalking gets me a date to the Snow Ball with the cutest guy in school, I don’t see anything wrong with it.”
“Don’t forget I have to teach you to dance,” he said as he opened the door for me. “That’s bound to take some time. “
I just couldn’t resist, I leaned close and gave him a kiss on his cheek.
“Thanks for asking me, Ethan.” I smiled and squeezed his arm. “I’ll never forget this as long as I live!”
When we walked into the hall, everyone turned to look at us.
“The guys are jealous,” Ethan teased. “I’ll bet they’re kicking themselves for not asking you out first.”
“They’re no more jealous than the girls,” I teased back. “Every girl in school wanted to go to the Snow Ball with you!”
“I guess we’ll just have to get used to be so gorgeous and wonderful that everyone envious,” Ethan grinned and shrugged. “I’m sure that being so pretty and fun to be with, you must be used to it, but it’s all new to me.”
I was so happy to be Ethan’s date; he made me feel as if I’d never been a boy. I just couldn’t help myself; I grabbed his arm with both of mine, stood on tip toe, and planted a great big kiss on his cheek.
Ethan was sweet and so patient with me; I must’ve apologized a gazillion times for stepping on him but he never seemed to mind. Every once in a while he’d stare at me, tell me how pretty I was and how glad he was that I was going to the Snow Ball with him. Where can a girl hope to find such a wonderful guy?
When Ethan walked me to the door after the dance, I was incredibly happy. I knew that I was a girl, and my family knew that I was a girl, but nothing compared to Ethan’s treating me like a girl; a girl he was interested in dating! I made very sure that he knew that I was interested in him by melting into his strong arms, wrapping my arms around his neck, and giving him a passionate kiss.
“Thank you, Ethan.” I said breathless from our kiss. “I had a wonderful time; I can’t wait for the Snow Ball.”
I couldn’t help but giggle as Ethan stood there smiling.
“Uh huh,” he said when he finally found a way to talk. “Wonderful, Snow Ball, can’t wait.”
With that, he turned and stumbled back to his car.
After that date, several other guys decided that if I was girl enough to be all that Ethan talked about for several days after our date, they’d better check me out too.
I went out with a couple of guys to movies but the school dances were always reserved for Ethan; besides, none of the other guys were nearly as much fun to be with as Ethan.
I did have a lot of fun ice skating, roller skating, and seeing movies with guys and some of them were great kissers, but like I said, they couldn’t seem to excite me the way Ethan did. I can’t really explain what it was about Ethan that was so different. When I went out with other guys we had a good time and when they brought me home, I always gave them a good-night kiss.
When I went out with Ethan, it was heavenly! Ethan had a way of making me feel so special; he’d tell jokes, do silly things, and stuff like that. When he stopped joking around and told me how pretty and special he thought I was, I just wanted to melt.
Ethan knew that I’d drop everything to go out with him but he never pushed it. If I happened to have a date with another guy Ethan would ask when he and I could get together. I never broke a date with another guy to go out with Ethan but if I didn’t have a date, I’d never refuse Ethan.
Melody laughed at me once when I was getting ready for a date.
“Got another hot date with Ethan?”
“Oh yeah,” I smiled, thinking of how we planned to go to a movie but not watch much of it. “But how do you know who I’m going out with?”
“That’s easy,” she smiled. “You spent an hour taking a bath, you needed another half hour to pick out just the right outfit, and you’re wearing a sexy panty and bra combination. You never do all that for anyone but Ethan!”
“Yeah, you’re right, but Ethan’s worth it. “
“I’m glad we became girls.” she laughed. “I love going to dance class and Girl Scouts; I don’t even mind wearing that crappy uniform to school! I can’t wait until I can date, there are so many cute boys I could be sucking face with!”
I promised that I’d teach her all she needed to know about boys so that when mom and dad let her date, she’d be a pro.
Melody had come far since she and I first became girls. She loved wearing pretty clothes, she got mom and dad to let her take ballet, Jazz, and Tap lessons and she was every mom’s dream daughter. All of her teachers described her as the sweetest girl they knew; she paid close attention in class, always had her homework done on time, and was always willing to help out another kid who was having trouble understanding something.
That was one hundred and eighty degrees different than my brother Timmy who hated getting dressed up for anything, didn’t want to bother with outside activities, preferring to stay in his room and play video games, rarely did his homework, and generally didn’t give a rat’s behind about anyone else.
Of course I wasn’t much different; I run my fingers through my hair if it got in my face, wore jeans for three days at a time, passed classes without studying so I didn’t pay attention, and didn’t even bother with girls since they’d eat up my allowance which needed that for my PC games.
Now I love getting my hair done, buying pretty outfits, was respectful to everyone, and simply adored spending an hour or more taking a bubble bath. When a boy smiles at me I go all crazy inside; if it’s Ethan, it’s all I can do to not rush over, jump on him and plant a super lip lock on him. It didn’t seem that long ago that I was a boy being punished by having to dress like a prissy girl for a week; now, I’m a pretty, feminine girl that is madly in love with a boy.
Jenny and I spent several weeks shopping for gowns for the Snow Ball, she finally settled on a figure hugging blue gown with sewn in sparkles that had a very generous slit up one leg and gave an outstanding view of the tops of her breasts.
My figure wasn’t that well developed yet so I couldn’t go for the form fitting gowns which was okay since I wanted to present Ethan with a girl who loved being a girl; a pink gown with sheer blue bodice, and a full skirt (I’m such a sucker for petticoats). I picked out the laciest bra, camisole, and panties set to go along with the matching garter belt that mom had bought for me.
“I know you used to love wearing mine, so I thought I’d spoil you by getting one of your own for the dance. I got you both garter belts and sheer nylons, your dates will never know what hit them!”
The Jules brothers were amazed at their pretty dates when they came to pick us up. Maybe it would be funny to say that they had a tough time figuring out who was who, but that wasn’t tough at all. By then, everyone who had ever met us knew that the girl who had curves galore and loved to show them was Jenny, while the girl who looked like a fairy tale princess was Mandy.
Ethan did a great job of teaching me to dance and I can’t begin to describe the feelings washing over me when he’d take me into his arms for a dance. I was all girl, Ethan’s girl, and I couldn’t have happier. We danced so many songs that I lost count, all that mattered was being held in his arms and hearing him tell me how pretty I looked, what a great dancer I was, and how thrilled he was to be my guy.
Ethan and I were officially a couple after the Snow Ball; other guys might dream of dating me but only Ethan could have that for real.
I made sure Ethan was very happy as my boyfriend; he loved it when I let him lay in my lap and ran my fingers through his hair while we were watching TV so every time we spent an evening watching TV, I made sure he was comfortable as I played with his hair and rubbed his shoulders.
I felt sort of funny when I was around Ethan; I’d always considered myself to be the independent type, you know what I mean? If for some reason mom couldn’t make dinner, I wouldn’t starve, I’d find something to make and I’d eat. During my Princess week, I learned to do laundry and even sew a little bit so if I needed an outfit washed or mended, I could handle it. Melody or Suzie needed help with their homework, well what were big sisters for, right?
Yet, whenever I was around Ethan, I couldn’t hold back feelings of needing him, of wanting him to hold me in his arms and tell me that I was the most beautiful girl he’d ever seen. When I shopped for a Prom gown, I made sure it was a style that I knew Ethan liked seeing me in; Jenny could do the hottie look, (she had more curves and boobs than I did anyhow”), I went for the demure, romantic looking gowns, with full skirts (petticoats too, natch!), chiffon overskirts, lace, and a neckline low enough to entice Ethan without making him droll on my boobs.
When the school year ended, I was heartbroken. I was going to a local college while Ethan had won a football scholarship to an out of state school. I would’ve given the world to go to the same college as him but when I had applied for and won a scholarship to a local school, I was a boy who only thought about the bucks he could make with an Engineering degree rather than the heartbreak he’d face when he became a girl and fell in love.
Jenny as just as sad as I was, she too had gotten a scholarship for the local school and had to watch the love of her life go out of state. We both dated others while we were in college and of course the guys came back for special occasions to be our escorts and we’d drive to their school for special events but it wasn’t the same as having my guy contentedly laying on my lap, while I played with his hair.
We all dated others and promised we’d be together when college ended but it just wasn’t good enough; there wasn’t another guy in the whole wide world who was half as sweet and wonderful as Ethan. I wanted Ethan and it tore me up that some other girl was spending time with my guy.
The next chance we had was a ceremony at the guy’s school where they’d receive an award for outstanding scholastic achievement. Jenny and I shopped for outfits that would give the guys something to remember but I had other plans.
“Do you really want to keep Eddie?” I asked one night as we were modeling our dresses.
“Of course I do,” Jenny looked at me as if I’d lost my mind. “I want Eddie every bit as much as you want Ethan.”
“And you really think that seeing us in pretty outfits now and then will keep them focused on us?”
Jenny knew I had a plan, she could read my mind as easily as I could read hers.
“What did you have in mind, sister dear?”
I just smiled and said two words, “Remember Greg?”
“Oh my god, you’re kidding me, right? I thought you’d forgotten all about that.”
“If we could find Greg, I’ll bet you any money he hasn’t forgotten.” I challenged. “So what do you say, are you woman enough to give your guy something to remember, or are you a scared little girl?
Jenny thought about what I’d said and stated laughing.
“Me, a scared little girl? If I remember correctly, you had been living as a girl for a few short months before I convinced you to give Greg a hand job during the movie.”
“I’m not talking about hand jobs, I’m talking about sucking on their peckers until they beg for mercy! We’ll make sure that they remember the Thomas sisters.”
I taught Jenny everything I knew about giving a guy head; from my experience with Greg and what I’d learned from some of my girlfriends. We used cucumbers as props and soon we were able to take nearly all of a cucumber with ease. Our guys were going to have their minds and peckers blown!
“Are you sure you know what you’re doing and that the guys will enjoy this?” Jenny asked during one of our practice sessions.
“I’d say that she knows exactly what she’s doing and trust me, the guys will love it.” Mom had walked in unnoticed, gotta make sure I lock the door in the future. “Of course, you should have long, red, nails and run them down the length of his shaft and under his sack; he’ll be putty in your hands.”
I gave mom a funny look; it seemed so weird to have her give me and Jenny lessons in how to give a guy a blow job, but she just stared back at me.
“Do you think you’re the first woman to ever give her guy oral sex?” She asked. “Trust me, women have been doing that since Eve and men have enjoyed it since Adam. There’s nothing dirty about it, you’re giving your man pleasure; it’s what we women do. You should enjoy making your guy happy and going down on him will make him very, very happy.”
“Is that why dad smiles a lot,” I teased.
“I take care of your dad and he takes care of me,” she insisted. “Get rid of that useless piece of flesh between your legs and get Ethan to take care of you once in a while.”
“Mom’s right,” Jenny piped in. “You’ve been a woman since high school, you’re madly in love with a guy, so what’s holding you back?”
Mom raised an eyebrow. “Your dad and I gave you the option of remaining a boy and dressing like a girl whenever you wanted but you chose to become a girl. Melody will be having the final surgery next month, there’s still time to get you in.”
“Think of it sis,” Jenny spun a beautiful tale. “We can have a double wedding, gorgeous gowns, and petticoats under yours of course; sexy lingerie, our hair and makeup will be perfect. We’ll say “I do,” dance a few dances, then go on our honeymoons and screw our husband’s brains out!
From then on, there will be no waiting, when we want them, we’ll just push them down and take them!”
The thought of forcing husband into making love upset me.
“No, I’d never force Ethan to make love to me, I don’t want to be a whore, I want to be his wife, to be loved and taken care of, that’s the type of woman I’ve become and that’s the type of woman I’ll always be.”
“You didn’t mind taking control of Greg, remember?”
“Tell me that you didn’t go down on a boy weeks after deciding to become a girl!” Mom asked.
“It’s kind of a long story mom,” I squeaked.
“Okay, it was my idea to jack the guys off, sort of a going away present,” Jenny began telling the story she’d come to love telling. “It all worked out okay until dummy here kept squeezing Greg’s pecker afterwards, when we were supposed to be watching the movie.”
“For heaven’s sake,” I pleaded for some sympathy and a little understanding. “I didn’t mean to do anything, my hand was in his lap and he seemed to enjoy it when I squeezed him. How was I to know it was making him horny again? No one had ever done that to me when I was Ron and I didn’t exactly have a lot of experience with boys either!”
“So there we were, the boys were happy and we were happy.” Jenny cut me off to continue her favorite story. “All of a sudden, Greg starts getting restless and breathing kinda hard. I looked over and there was my sweet sister wondering what was happening. It took her a few seconds to realize what she’d done but then she sprang into action!”
“C’mon , the poor guy looked terrible. All that pressure had built up and there was nowhere to go, it was my fault so I took care of it.”
“Greg couldn’t believe what was happening,” Jenny howled with laughter. “He just sat there smiling and running his fingers though Mandy’s hair.”
“That felt so-o-o nice, I was glad that he was enjoying it. He seemed surprised when I swallowed but it wasn’t much, I only had a tissue left to dry him off after I cleaned him up, and it would’ve been gross to spit in the theatre.”
By this time, mom and Jenny both had tears running down their cheeks from laughing so hard.
“You cleaned him up?” Mom asked, unable to hide her surprise.
“Uh huh, there was a little bit left on the tip of his pecker so I licked it off and dried him with the tissue I had left.”
“My daughter the slut!”
“I’m not a slut, I’m a good girl mom. I promise. I’ve never gone down on another guy.”
“But you’re busy teaching Jenny here how to do it; I gotta think you’re planning on making Ethan and Eddie very happy this weekend.”
“We love them so much mom, we just want to make sure they don’t forget us while they’re away.”
“You could write them a letter.”
“No, it has to be this mom.” I stood my ground. “I want Ethan to know that I love him and doing this will show him that I want him to be happy and to know that I’ll be a good wife and take such good care of him.”
“Your grown women now,” Mom smiled. “Go for it!”
The guys were thrilled to see us for the dance and we had a great time with them. When it was over, they drove us back to the hotel where we were staying and began to give us good-night kisses. That’s when we reached down and grabbed their peckers.
“Just follow us, guys.” We kissed their cheeks and led them to our room. Once we got them in the door, Jenny quickly locked it as I went to change my outfit.
“Don’t go away boys,” I whispered sexily. “We’ll be right back!”
We got out of the gowns and lingerie we wore and slipped into ultra sexy looking baby doll nighties with matching ruffled panties. We stepped into heels that matched our nightgowns, fluffed our hair, sprayed on a little more perfume, and touched up our makeup.
“Did you miss us?” Jenny cooed as we came back to the boys.
“Uh huh,” was the best they could do as they stared at us.
“Come over here, sweetie,” Jenny said as she led Eddie to a big, comfy chair.
“These have to go,” she told him as she removed his pants.
“You too lover,” I whispered to Ethan as I led him to another chair and took off his pants.
“You boys have been gone way too long,” Jenny smiled as she pulled Eddie’s pecker from his briefs. “Mandy and I are worried that you’ll forget us so we decided to give you a reason to remember us.”
Just as mom had taught us, we ran our long, red, fingernails up and down their shafts and under their sacks. Within seconds it was like someone had dipped their peckers into concrete.
“I really missed you Ethan,” I told him as I licked the very tip of his pecker. Mom was right again, she’d told us that the tip was extremely sensitive, almost torture, but that the guys would love having it licked. Ethan’s legs shot out away from the chair, he stiffened up, and began to moan.
I’d never seen that happen before and I was a little worried.
“I’m not hurting you, am I?”
“No, no, god no,” Ethan managed to say in between sharp breaths. “Keep going, please keep going.”
So I did.
After a few minutes of running my finger along his shaft and using both my tongue and finger on the tip of his pecker, I grabbed it tightly, (he was starting to buck and I was afraid I wouldn’t be able to get it in my mouth), and began putting it further and further into my mouth.
“Incredible!” Ethan gasped.
I smiled as I took his pecker out just long enough to thank him and then went back to work. A minute or so later I felt him tense up and try to pull back.
“I’m going to…” He started to say.
I shook my head no and tightened my grip. His pecker was staying right where I put it!
Suddenly, he tensed up and shouted “Oh my god!”
His pecker twitched a few times and he climaxed into my mouth.
I grinned, happy with my achievement, licked him clean, and dried him off.
“Did I do a good job?” I asked hopefully.
“You were wonderful, incredible, fantastic!” Ethan gushed as he pulled me close. “Are you sure it was okay for me to…”
“Of course it was baby,” I smiled and brushed his cheek. “You’re my guy, why should I mind?”
“You are one incredible lady, do you know that?” He asked as we hugged. “I’m sorry, in all of this confusion, I forgot something.”
He reached into the pants he’d been wearing and pulled out a small jewelry box. Eddie smiled at Jenny and did the same.
“In case we’ve never mentioned this,” Ethan smiled. “We‘re madly in love with you two and can’t live without you.”
With that, they both got down on one knee and held the boxes out to us.
“Marry us, please?” They asked in unison.
Jenny and I looked at each other, too excited to speak. We took the boxes from the guys and opened them to find two gorgeous Diamond engagement rings.
“Of course,” Ethan told me. “Yours is a Princess cut.”
Jenny and I squealed in delight and gave our guys huge hugs.
“Well,” Eddie asked. “Will you marry me?”
“Oh god, of course I’ll marry you!” Jenny told him in between kisses. “I love you so much and can’t wait to marry you.”
“Will you marry me, Amanda?” Ethan asked softly. “Marry me and make me the happiest man on earth.”
I couldn’t help myself, I started crying and couldn’t stop.
“What’s wrong Mandy?” Ethan asked. “I thought we were in love?”
“I do love you Ethan, I really do, but I can’t.”
“Why not? You said you loved me, what could be more important than that?”
“This,” I groaned as I gestured to my crotch. “We’re forgetting about this.”
Ethan was determined not to lose me. “Your mom told me that Melody was having hers removed next month; if you go at the same time, you can be all healed and ready for a fall wedding. I love you and want you to be my wife.”
I was overtaken with emotion and began shaking and crying.
“Are you okay?” he asked, obviously concerned and confused.
“Yes,” I finally managed to say before planting a kiss on him that would take his breath away. “Yes, I’m okay, and yes, I’ll marry you.”
The guys slid our rings on our fingers and kissed us. I couldn’t imagine being happier but there was always the wedding to look forward to.
I checked into the hospital with Melody a month later. Of course, Mom, dad, Jenny, and Suzie had to come along; we’d gone that far as a family and they had to be there for me and Melody.
Recovery wasn’t easy, there was more than enough pain to endure and when I had to change my bandages, it did seem just a little odd to notice that I no longer had a pecker. Ethan had promised me though that he had a pecker that would be available any time I needed one, all I had to do was whistle, and he’d bring it right to me!
Ethan was a man of his word, he finished college and moved back to town to take a job with daddy so that his pecker would always be close if I needed it. On the Friday that he moved back, we went to celebrate with dinner at a high class restaurant followed by a getaway weekend at a nearby resort.
As soon as we got to our room, I rushed to change into the nightgown I wore the day he proposed to me. My nipples were stiff and there was a feeling in my crotch that only Ethan could relieve.
“I’m all yours lover boy,” I said playfully as I undid his pants. “Let me help you get comfortable.”
Ethan was out of his clothes in an instant, he swept me up in his arms and carried me to the bed. His lips were all over my body, setting me on fire, while his hands were removing my panties. I was more than a little nervous when I felt his pecker pressing against me but the next thing I knew, he was inside and I felt ecstatic!
I wrapped my legs around his waist as he set about teaching me everything there was to know about carnal delights! He gently pulled back, thrust in, then pulled back again. I met his every move and we set up a rhythm that only lovers have.
I have no idea where my lover learned to be so gentle but yet so passionate but every thrust drove me insane with pleasure! I don’t know how long it took but I began to feel a tingling in every part of my body that I’d never felt before. I could tell by his breathing and the way he was tensing up that our time had come. I clamped down on his pecker with my muscles and we met in a positively mind blowing climax!
“I may never let you out of the house,” I giggled as we lay basking in the afterglow. “Come to think of it, I may never let you out of bed!”
We were married that fall in a double ceremony with Jenny and Eddie. Renee was Jenny’s Maid of Honor and Melody was mine. Of course I chose a very romantic looking gown for myself but deferred to Jenny on the gowns that the girls wore.
Jenny chose beautiful pink gowns with sheer wraps that hugged the girls figures and allowed a flash of breast to show. All of the girls in the wedding party were thrilled with their gowns as were the guys who were their escorts. I noticed Melody’s escort checking out her butt and breasts every chance he got; maybe Jenny, and I would have to talk to her about the best way to please a guy while keeping your panties in place?
A year or so after we married, Ethan and I were in bed, having just completed another wonderful love making session. Ethan was a fantastic lover before we married but he got even better afterwards. One morning, I was feeling a little groggy yet there were some delightful feelings coming from my crotch. I managed to pry my eyes open and discovered Ethan with his face buried in my crotch, licking me to heights of pleasure that I couldn’t imagine existed! I had so many orgasms that morning that I lost count and Ethan never once entered me.
Who needs alarm clocks when you can wake up like that?
On another weekend morning, Ethan once again woke me with his tongue. I had a surprise for him that day though; I managed to roll around without dislodging that wonderfully talented tongue of his until I could take his pecker into my mouth. Ethan stopped for just a second to thank me and then once again dedicated himself to making me so happy that I made the right choice years before when faced with remaining a cross dressing boy or becoming a girl.
A few hours later, Ethan threw on a robe and went to check the mail. He was staring strangely at one envelope; he grabbed a letter opener, took out the letter and read it. I watched as his face turned ashen.
“What’s wrong honey?” I thought something horrid had happened.
“It was all a trick,” he said as he handed me the letter. “You and Melody, nothing but a trick.
The letter was on official stationary of the state’s District Attorney’s office, it said that he regretted to have to tell me but that Miss Tony, the counselor who had guided me and Melody in our journey to womanhood had been arrested for gross violations of the state’s medical code of conduct.
It turns out that Miss Tony had endured a life of abuse by her father and brothers; although she was very intelligent, they constantly berated her and made her feel worthless. She wanted revenge but there was no way she could do anything to her father or brothers so she devised a way to take out her revenge on any available male.
She left home, went to college, majored in Psychology and began working as a therapist. When dealing with other women, she was as helpful as possible and made life better for those she counseled. However, when a boy was brought to her with any problem, she did her best to convince him and his family that he had an overwhelming need to become a girl.
She would hypnotize the boy and plant suggestion in his mind that he wanted to dress like a girl. When his parents came to her to discuss their son’s odd behavior, she hypnotized them also and planted suggestions that resulted in them not only approving of their son’s cross dressing but encouraging him to do so.
As time went on, she escalated the suggestions, leading the boy to tell his parents that he wanted to become a girl. Of course, the parents would come to Miss Tony alarmed, but leave feeling comfortable with the idea of their son changing sex. While they thought they were meeting with Miss Tony to help their sons, they were actually being manipulated to further feminize the boy.
The plan fell apart when her secretary accidentally overheard her encouraging a family to let the confused boy become a girl. She reported the conversation, an investigation was begun and five families learned to their horror that their sons, who had never even considered cross dressing but were well on their way to becoming young ladies and there was nothing that could be done to prevent it.
Ten other families, mine included, had been so skillfully misled that their sons were now women ; three, like me, had married as women and one had adopted a child. What a blow it must’ve been, especially for the proud new mom, to find out that her life was a fraud.
The letter ended with apologies and a note that Miss Tony’s insurance company was paying out a two and a half million dollar settlement to each of us young men who had been cruelly tricked by someone they should have been able to trust.
“What now?” Ethan asked. “Now that you know.”
“Let’s see, what’s changed? I’m two and a half million dollars richer than I was yesterday, my sister Melody now has more than enough money for that dream wedding to that hunk she’s engaged to and plenty left over to open that dance studio with Suzie.
Me? I’m still happily married to a man I adore and who adores me. I wasn’t meant to end up as a married woman but I’m not complaining and I’m sure Melody isn’t complaining either;, mom was saying just the other day that my sweet sister is such a screamer that she kept mom and dad up the last time they went on vacation with her and her fiancée.”
Ethan stood there dumbfounded, not quite sure of what he’d just heard.
“Aren’t you upset?” He asked.
“I sure am! I’m feeling all kinds of horny seeing you standing there, your robe open and your pecker in full view.”
He stated to close the robe but I grabbed his hand and pulled him next to me on the bed. I know I said I wanted to be sweet and submissive to my husband, but there are times when a girl’s gotta take charge and this was one of them.
I yanked his robe off him and flipped around so that I could suck on his pecker while he licked me back to heaven. I tossed the letter aside just as my husband’s tongue hit all the right spots.
I’d have to send a thank you card to Miss Tony I thought as I took his pecker in my mouth, after all, The Princess Project had been such a success!